f 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 1RNIA 
 
 SAN DICGU
 
 ANTHOLOGY OF 
 RUSSIAN LITERATURE 
 
 From the 
 Earliest Period 
 to the Present 
 Time 
 
 BY 
 LEO WIENER 
 
 ASSISTANT PROFESSOR OF SLAVIC LANGUAGES AT HARVARD UNIVERSITY 
 
 IN Two PARTS 
 8 with Photogravure Frontispieces 
 
 PART I. From the Tenth Century to the Close of the 
 Eighteenth Century 
 
 PART II. From the Close of the Eighteenth Century to 
 the Present Time 
 
 G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS 
 NEW YORK LONDON
 
 Anthology of Russian 
 Literature 
 
 :ie Earliest Period to the Present Time 
 
 By 
 
 Awstant Professor of Slavic Languages at HarvardUnivsrwtjr 
 
 " Lording over many tongues, the Russian language 
 surpasses all the others of Europe not only in the breadth 
 of territory over which it rules, but also in its own extent 
 and wealth. One may find in it the magnificence of the 
 Spanish, the vivaiJftyTWOtlv: French, the force of the 
 German, the tenderness of the Italian, and, besides, the 
 wealth and the express!^ brevity of the Greek and 
 
 ury 
 
 G. P. Putnam's Sons 
 
 New London 
 
 TIbe lui r press 
 
 1902
 
 From the Earliest Period to the Present Time 
 
 By 
 
 Leo Wiener 
 
 Assistant Professor of Slavic Languages at Harvard University 
 
 IN TWO PARTS 
 
 >, 
 
 * 
 
 From the Tenth Century to the Close of the 
 Eighteenth Century 
 
 G. P. Putnam's Sons 
 
 New York and London 
 
 ttbe Knickerbocker press 
 1902
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1902 
 
 BY 
 LEO WI8NBH. 
 
 Published, June, 1902 
 
 Knickerbocker preee, tlew Bort
 
 TO MY FRIEND AND COLLEAGUE 
 ARCHIBALD GARY COOLIDGE 
 
 THIS WORK IS 
 GRATEFULLY DEDICATED
 
 PREFACE 
 
 THE time is not far off when the Russian language will 
 occupy the same place in the curriculum of Ameri- 
 can universities that it now does in those of Germany, 
 France and Sweden. A tongue that is spoken by more 
 than one hundred million people and that encompasses one- 
 half of the northern hemisphere in itself invites the attention 
 of the curious and the scholar. But the points of contact 
 between the Anglo-Saxon and Slavic races are so many, both 
 in politics and literature, that it is a matter of interest, if not 
 yet of necessity, for every cultured person of either national- 
 ity to become well acquainted with the intellectual and social 
 life of the other. In Russia, the English language is steadily 
 gaining in importance, and not only the universities, but the 
 gymnasiums as well, offer courses in English. In England 
 and America there are many signs of a similar interest in 
 their Russian neighbour, though at present it expresses itself 
 mainly in the perusal of Russian novels in translations that 
 rarely rise above mediocrity. There is also a growing de- 
 mand for a fuller treatment of Russian Literature as a whole, 
 which even Prince Wolkonsky's work cannot satisfy, for the 
 reason that only a small fraction of the nineteenth-century 
 writers, and hardly anything of the preceding periods, is 
 accessible to the reader for verification. It is the purpose 
 of this Anthology to render a concise, yet sufficient, account 
 of Russian Literature in its totality, to give to the English 
 reader who is not acquainted with any other language than 
 his own a biographical, critical and bibliographical sketch 
 of every important author, to offer representative extracts of 
 what there is best in the language in such a manner as to
 
 vi Preface 
 
 give a correct idea of the evolution of Russian Literature 
 from its remotest time. The selections have been chosen so 
 as to illustrate certain important historical events, and will 
 be found of use also to the historical student. 
 
 In the preparation of this work, I have availed myself of 
 many native sources, to which I shall express my indebted- 
 ness by a general declaration that I have with profit perused 
 the monumental works of Pypin and the authors on whom he 
 has drawn in the preparation of his history of Russian Liter- 
 ature. To give variety, I have reproduced such of the exist- 
 ing translations as are less objectionable. In my own trans- 
 lations, for which alone I am responsible, I have attempted 
 to render minutely the originals, with their different styles, 
 not excepting their very imperfections, such as characterise 
 particularly the writers of the eighteenth century. Only 
 where the diction is inexpressibly crude, as in Pososhk6v's 
 writings, or the text corrupt, as in the Word of Igor's Arma- 
 ment, have I made slight deviations for the sake of clearness. 
 
 Russian words are transliterated differently by every trans- 
 lator: some attempt to give English equivalents, which, even 
 if they were correctly chosen (they seldom are), cannot pos- 
 sibly give an idea of the phonetic values in Russian ; others 
 follow the simpler method of an etymological transliteration 
 of letter by letter, but needlessly encumber the words with 
 diacritical marks and difficult consonant combinations. The 
 method pursued here, though far from ideal, recommends 
 itself for its simplicity. Where the Russian and English 
 alphabets are practically identical, the corresponding letters 
 are used; in the other cases, the combinations are made with 
 A, for which there is no corresponding sound in Russian ; for 
 the guttural vowel y is used, which does also the duty of the 
 English^ in yes. There can be no confusion between the 
 two, as the guttural y before or after a vowel is extremely 
 rare. It is useless for anyone without oral instruction to try 
 to pronounce Russian words as the natives do. The nearest 
 approach will be attained if the consonants be pronounced 
 as in English (jf always hard, zh as z in azure, r always 
 rolled, kh, guttural like German ch in acK), and the vowels
 
 Preface vii 
 
 always open as in Italian (a as a \nfar, e as e in set, o as o in 
 obey, or a little longer when accented, u as oo in foot, or a little 
 longer when accented, y between consonants is guttural, 
 which it is useless to attempt and had better be pronounced 
 like i : i. e., like i in machine or bit, according to the accent). 
 The accents are indicated throughout the work. Accented 
 ^is frequently pronounced asyfi, but it would be useless to 
 indicate all such cases. It has not been found practicable 
 to spell Russian names uniformly when their English forms 
 are universally accepted. 
 
 It will not be uninteresting to summarise all that English- 
 men and Americans have done to acquaint their countrymen 
 with the language and literature of Russia. 
 
 When Russia was rediscovered by England in the middle 
 of the sixteenth century and the Muscovy Company estab- 
 lished itself at Moscow, there was naturally a demand for 
 Englishmen who could speak Russian. There are frequent 
 references in native reports to Englishmen who spoke and 
 wrote Russian fluently and who were even used as ambas- 
 sadors to the Muscovite Tsars. It was also an Englishman, 
 Richard James, who, in 1619, made the "first collection of 
 Russian popular songs. In 1696, the first Russian grammar 
 was published by the Oxford University Press, though its 
 author, Ludolf, was not an Englishman by birth. In the 
 eighteenth century, there seems to have been in England no 
 interest in Russia except as to its religion, which received 
 consideration from certain divines. An exception must be 
 made in the case of W. Coxe, who in his Travels in Poland, 
 Russia, Sweden and Denmark, ist edition, London, 1784, gave 
 an excellent account of Russian Literature from German and 
 French sources. In 1821, Sir John Bowring startled his 
 countrymen with his Specimens of the Russian Poets, which 
 for the first time revealed to them the existence of a promis- 
 ing literature. Though his knowledge of Russian was quite 
 faulty, as his translations prove, yet he put the poems into 
 such pleasing verses that they became deservedly popular. 
 A second edition followed the same year, and a second part 
 two years later.
 
 viii Preface 
 
 The impulse given by Sir John Bowring found a ready 
 response in the periodic press of that time. In 1824 the 
 Westminster Review brought out an article on Politics and 
 Literature of Russia, which gave a short review of eighteenth- 
 century literature. In 1827, R. P. Gillies gave a good sketch 
 of Russian Literature in vol. i of the Foreign Quarterly Re- 
 view, based on the Russian work of Grech. The same year, 
 the Foreign Review brought out a short account, and the 
 next year an elaborate article on Russian Literature and 
 Poetry, also after Grech, which for some decades formed the 
 basis of all the articles and chapters dealing with the same 
 subject in the English language. The Foreign Quarterly 
 Review brought out similar matter in vol. viii, xxi, xxiii, 
 xxix, xxx. But more interesting than these, which are 
 nearly all fashioned after some Russian articles, are the 
 excellent literary notes in every number, that kept the 
 readers informed on the latest productions that appeared in 
 Russia. There seems hardly to have been a public for 
 these notes in England, and indeed they get weaker with 
 the twenty-fourth volume, and die of inanity in the thirtieth. 
 This early period of magazine articles is brought to an end 
 by Russian Literary Biography, in vol. xxxvi (1841) of the 
 Westminster Review. 
 
 The example set by Sir John Bowring found several im- 
 itators. We have several anthologies, generally grouping 
 themselves around Pushkin, for the first half of the century: 
 W. H. Saunders, Poetical Translations from the Russian Lan- 
 guage, London, 1826; [George Borrow], The Talisman, with 
 Other Pieces, St. Petersburg, 1835; W. D. Lewis, The Bak- 
 chesarian Fountain, and Other Poems, Philadelphia, 1849. 
 The Foreign Quarterly Review brought out in 1832 transla- 
 tions from Batyushkov, Pushkin, and Rylye"ev, and in Black- 
 wood's Edinburgh Magazine for 1845 T. B. Shaw gave some 
 excellent translations of Pushkin's poems. Other articles, 
 treating individual authors, will be mentioned in their 
 respective places. 
 
 While these meagre accounts of Russian Literature, at 
 second hand, and the scanty anthologies were appearing,
 
 Preface ix 
 
 there was published in the Biblical Repository of Andover, 
 Mass., in 1834, the remarkable work by Talvi, the wife of 
 Dr. Edward Robinson, entitled: Historical View of the Lan- 
 guages and Literatures of the Slavic Nations, and this was 
 republished in book-form, and enlarged, in New York, in 
 1850. Though there existed some special works by Slavic 
 scholars, Talvi' s was the first to encompass the whole field 
 in a scholarly and yet popular manner. It is authoritative 
 even now in many departments that have not been over- 
 thrown by later investigations, and it is a matter of surprise 
 that none of the later English writers should have based 
 their Russian Literatures on this important work, or should 
 have proceeded in the path of Slavic studies which she had 
 so beautifully inaugurated. There is no excuse for G. 
 Cox's translation of F. Otto's History of Russian Literature, 
 with a Lexicon of Russian Authors, which appeared at Oxford 
 in 1839, and adds a number of its own inaccuracies to the 
 blunders of the German original. Nor is there any notice 
 taken of Talvi in [C. F. Henningsen's] Eastern Europe and 
 the Emperor Nicholas, London, 1846, which gives a chapter 
 on Russian Literature, mainly on Pushkin. 
 
 In the sixties W. R. Morfill began to translate some 
 poems from the Russian, and towards the end of that decade, 
 but especially in the next, Ralston published his excellent 
 studies on the Folksongs and Folktales and Kryl6v, and in 
 the Contemporary Review, vols. xxiii and xxvii, two articles 
 on the Russian Idylls. The magazines that in' the seventies 
 reviewed Russian Literature got everything at second hand, 
 and are of little value: National Quarterly Review, vol. xxiv 
 (1872); Catholic World, vol. xxi (1875); Harper's Magazine, 
 1878. Of books there were issued: Sutherland Edwards's 
 The Russians at Home, London, 1861, a very useful work for 
 contemporary literature, and F. R. Grahame's The Progress 
 of Science, Art and Literature in Russia, London [1865], 
 which contains a great deal of interesting material badly 
 arranged and ill-digested. The chapter on Literature in O. 
 W. Wahl's The Land of the Czar, London, 1875, is unim- 
 portant.
 
 x Preface 
 
 Since the eighties there have appeared a number of 
 translations from good foreign authors bearing on Russian 
 Literature: Ernest Dupuy, The Great Masters of Russian 
 Literature in the Nineteenth Century, translated by N. H. 
 Dole, New York [1886]; E. M. de Vogue", The Russian 
 Novelists, translated by J. It. Edmands, Boston [1887]; Dr. 
 George Brandes, Impressions of Russia, translated by S. C. 
 Eastman, New York, 1889; E. P. Bazdn, Russia: Its People 
 and its Literature, translated by F. H. Gardiner, Chicago, 
 1890. 
 
 The following more or less original works will be found 
 useful: W. R. Morfill, Slavonic Literature, London, 1883, 
 and The Story of Russia, New York and London, 1890; also 
 his The Peasant Poets of Russia (Reprint from Westminster 
 Review), London, 1880; C. E. Turner, Studies in Russian 
 Literature, London, 1882, and before, in Fraser's Magazine 
 for 1877; Ivan Panin, Lectures in Russian Literature, New 
 York and London, 1889; Memorials of a Short Life: A 
 Biographical Sketch of W. F. A. Gaussen (chapter on The 
 Russian People and their Literature}, London, 1895; Prince 
 Serge Wolkonsky, Pictures of Russian History and Russian 
 Literature (Lowell Lectures), Boston, New York and Lon- 
 don, 1897; K. Waliszewski, A History of Russian Literature, 
 New York, 1900, but this work must be used with extreme 
 caution, on account of the many inaccuracies it contains. 
 W. M. Griswold's Tales Dealing with Life in Russia, Cam- 
 bridge, 1892, is a fair bibliography of all the prose translations 
 that have appeared in the English language before 1892. 
 But few anthologies have of late seen daylight: C. T. Wil- 
 son, Russian Lyrics in English Verse, London, 1887; John 
 Pollen, Rhymes from the Russian, London, 1891 (a good 
 little book); E. L. Voynich, The Humour of Russia, London 
 and New York, 1895. The periodical " Free Russia," pub- 
 lished in London since 1890, contains some good translations 
 from various writers and occasionally some literary essay ; 
 but the most useful periodic publication is "The Anglo- 
 Russian Literary Society," published in London since 1892, 
 and containing valuable information on literary subjects,
 
 Preface xi 
 
 especially modern, and a series of good translations from 
 contemporary poets. Nor must one overlook the articles in 
 the encyclopedias, of which those in Johnson's Cyclopedia 
 are especially good. 
 
 Very exhaustive statements of the modern literary move- 
 ment in Russia appear from year to year in the Athenaeum. 
 More or less good articles on modern literature, mainly the 
 novel, have appeared since 1880 in the following volumes of 
 the periodical press: Academy, xxi and xxiii; Bookman, 
 viii; Chautauquan, viii and xxii; Critic, iii; Current Liter- 
 ature, xxii; Dial, xx; Eclectic Magazine, cxv; Forum, 
 xxviii; Leisure Hours, ccccxxv; Lippincott's, Iviii; Liter- 
 ature,!; Living Age, clxxxv; Nation, Ixv; Public Opinion, 
 xx ; Publisher's Weekly, liv; Temple Bar, Ixxxix. 
 
 In conclusion, I desire to express my gratitude to my 
 friends and colleagues who have aided me in this work: to 
 Prof. A. C. Coolidge, for leaving at my disposal his collec- 
 tion of translations from the Russian, and for many valuable 
 hints; to Dr. F. N. Robinson, for reading a number of my 
 translations; to Prof. G. L- Kittredge, to whom is largely 
 due whatever literary merit there may be in the introduc- 
 tory chapters and in the biographical sketches. I also take 
 this occasion to thank all the publishers and authors from 
 whose copyrighted works extracts have been quoted with 
 their permission.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 PREFACE v 
 
 A SKETCH OF RUSSIAN LITERATURE i 
 
 I. The Oldest Period 3 
 
 II. The Folklore 18 
 
 III. The Eighteenth Century .26 
 
 THE OLDEST PERIOD . . . 39 
 
 Treaty with the Greeks (911) 41 
 
 Lukd Zhidydta (XI. c.) 44 
 
 Instruction to his Congregation 44 
 
 The Russian Code (XI. c.) 45 
 
 Ilari6n, Metropolitan of Kiev (XI. c.) . . . . .48 
 
 Eulogy on St. Vladimir 48 
 
 Vladimir Monomdkh (1053-1125) 50 
 
 His Instruction to his Children 51 
 
 Abbot Daniel, the Palmer (XII. c.). 56 
 
 Of the Holy Light, how it Descends from Heaven upon 
 
 the Holy Sepulchre 56 
 
 Epilogue . . .61 
 
 Cyril, Bishop of Turov (XII. c.) 62 
 
 From a Sermon on the First Sunday after Easter . . 62 
 
 Nestor's Chronicle (XII. c.) 65 
 
 The Baptism of Vladimir and of all Russia ... 65 
 
 The Kiev Chronicle (XII. c.) 71 
 
 The Expedition of fgor Svyatosldvich against the 
 
 Pdlovtses .72 
 
 The Word of Igor's Armament (XII. c.) .... 80 
 The Holy Virgin's Descent into Hell (XII. c.) . .96 
 
 Daniel the Prisoner (XIII. c.) ico 
 
 Letter to Prince Yarosldv VseVolodovich . . . 101 
 
 Serapi6n, Bishop of Vladimir (XIII. c.) .... 104 
 
 A Sermon on Omens 104 
 
 The Zad6nshchina (XIV. c.) 106
 
 xiv Contents 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Afanasi Nikitin (XV. c.) in 
 
 Travel to India . ........ in 
 
 Apocryphal Legends about King Solomon (XV. c.) . .114 
 
 The Story of Kitovras 114 
 
 Prince Kurbski (1528-1583) . . . . . . .115 
 
 The Storming of Kazan 116 
 
 Letter to Ivan the Terrible 118 
 
 Ivan the Terrible (1530-1584) 121 
 
 Letter to Prince Kurbski ....... 121 
 
 C?he Domostr6y (XVI. c.) 126 
 
 <>- How to Educate Children and Bring them up in the 
 
 Fear of God 126 
 
 How to Teach Children and Save them through Fear . 127 
 How Christians are to Cure Diseases and all Kinds of 
 
 Ailments ......... 128 
 
 The Wife is always and in all Things to Take Counsel 
 
 with her Husband 128 
 
 How to Instruct Servants 129 
 
 Songs Collected by Richard James (1619-1620) . . . 130 
 
 Incursion of the Crimean Tartars ..... 131 
 
 The Song of the Princess Ksdniya Borisovna . . 132 
 
 The Return of Patriarch Filare"t to Moscow . . . 133 
 
 Krizhanich (1617-1677) ....... . 134 
 
 Political Reasons for the Union of the Churches . . 135 
 
 On Knowledge . . . . .. . . . 136 
 
 On Foreigners . . . .' . . . . . 136 
 
 Kotoshikhin (1630-1667) . . . . . -. .136 
 
 The Education of the Princes . . . - . 137 
 
 The Private Life of the Boydrs and of other Ranks . 139 
 
 Simeon P61otski (1629-1680) ....... 149 
 
 On the Birth of Peter the Great . . . . .150 
 
 An Evil Thought . . . . . . . .151 
 
 The Magnet 151 
 
 The Story of Misery Luckless-Plight (XVH. or XVIII. c.) . 152 
 
 THE FOI.KI.ORB . . . . . . . -:': .161 
 
 Epic Songs 163 
 
 Volkh Vsesldvevich . . . . . . . . 163 
 
 Hya of Murom and Nightingale the Robber . . . 165 
 
 Historical Songs 172 
 
 Ermdk . . . . . , . . . . 172 
 
 The Boydr's Execution . . . . . . . 174 
 
 The Storming of Azov ... . . . . 176 
 
 Folksongs . ......... 177 
 
 Kolyadka . . . . 178
 
 Contents xv 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Bowl-Song 179 
 
 A Parting Scene , 179 
 
 The Dove 180 
 
 The Faithless Lover . 182 
 
 Elegy 182 
 
 The Farewell 183 
 
 Sing, O sing again, lovely lark of mine .... 184 
 
 Wedding Gear 185 
 
 The Sale of the Braid 185 
 
 Marriage Song 186 
 
 Beggars' Song 186 
 
 An Orphan's Wailing 187 
 
 Conjuration of a Mother 188 
 
 Fairy Tales 189 
 
 Frost 190 
 
 The Cat, the Goat and the Ram 195 
 
 The Fox and the Peasant 198 
 
 Proverbs 199 
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 203 
 
 Pososhk6v (1670-1726) ........ 205 
 
 On Merchants 205 
 
 On the Peasantry 209 
 
 Prokop6vich (1681-1763) . . . . . . . 211 
 
 The Spiritual Reglement 212 
 
 Funeral Sermon on Peter the Great .... 214 
 
 Tatishchev (1686-1750) 218 
 
 From the "Russian History " 219 
 
 Kantemir (1708-1744) 223 
 
 To my Mind 224 
 
 Tredyak6vski (1703-1769) 230 
 
 Ode on the Surrender of Dantzig 230 
 
 Princess Dolgoruki (1714-1771) ..'.... 233 
 
 From her "Memoirs" ....... 234 
 
 Lomon6sov (1711-1765) . . 241 
 
 Letters to I. I. Shuvalov . 242 
 
 Ode on the Capture of Khotin . . . . . 246 
 
 Morning Meditations 252 
 
 Evening Meditations 253 
 
 Sumar6kov (1718-1777) 254 
 
 The False Demetrius 255 
 
 Instruction to a Son 257 
 
 To the Corrupters of Language 260 
 
 The Helpful Gnat 260 
 
 Four Answers . 261
 
 xvi Contents 
 
 MM 
 
 Vasfli MSykov (1728-1778) 263 
 
 The Battle of the Zimog6rans and Valdayans . . 263 
 
 The Cook and the Tailor 267 
 
 Danflov (1722-1790) 269 
 
 From his " Memoirs " . 269 
 
 Catherine the Great (1729-1796) 272 
 
 O Tetnpora 272 
 
 Prince Khlor 276 
 
 Shcherbdtov (1733-1790) , . .287 
 
 On the Corruption of Manners in Russia ... 287 
 
 Petr6v (1736-1799) 291 
 
 On the Victory of the Russian over the Turkish Fleet . 291 
 
 Kherdskov (1733-1807) 298 
 
 The Rossiad 298 
 
 Metropolitan Plat6n (1737-1812) 300 
 
 What are Idolaters ? 300 
 
 Address upon the Accession of Alexander I. . . . 304 
 
 Khe'tnnitser (1745-1784) 306 
 
 The Lion's Council of State 306 
 
 The Metaphysician 307 
 
 Knyazhnin (1742-1791) 308 
 
 Vadim of N6vgorod 309 
 
 Odd People 311 
 
 Princess Ddshkov (1743-1810) 316 
 
 The Establishment of a Russian Academy . . .316 
 
 Poroshin (1741-1769) 321 
 
 From his " Diary " 321 
 
 The Satirical Journals (1769-1774), and N6vikov (1744-1818). 326 
 
 From All Kinds of Things 328 
 
 Sound Reasoning Adorns a Man .... 329 
 
 From the Drone 332 
 
 Recipe for His Excellency Mr. Lacksense . . 332 
 
 The Laughing Democritos 333 
 
 From Heirs Post 335 
 
 From the Painter 337 
 
 Fon-Vizin (1744-1792) 341 
 
 The Minor 342 
 
 An Open-Hearted Confession 351 
 
 Letters to Count Pdnin 355 
 
 Kostr6v (1750-1796) 358 
 
 Letter to the Creator of the Ode in Praise of Felitsa . 359 
 
 Radishchev (1749-1802) . 361 
 
 Journey from St. Petersburg to Moscow .... 362 
 
 Ablesimov (1742-1783) 370 
 
 The Miller 370
 
 Contents xvii 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Bogdan6vich (1743-1803) 374 
 
 Psyche. From Book 1 374 
 
 " II. . ... . . . 375 
 
 Derzhavin (1743-1816) 377 
 
 Ode to the Deity 379 
 
 Monody on Prince Meshche'rski 382 
 
 Felitsa 385 
 
 The Waterfall 390 
 
 The Storm 391 
 
 The Stream of Time 392 
 
 Neledfnski-Mele"tski (1752-1829) 392 
 
 To the Streamlet I '11 Repair 392 
 
 He whose Soul from Sorrow Dreary .... 394 
 
 MuraveV (1757-1807) 395 
 
 To the Goddess of the Neyd 395 
 
 Kapnist (1757-1824) 397 
 
 The Pettifoggery 398 
 
 Obtikhovka 402 
 
 On Julia's Death 404 
 
 Grib6vski (1766-1833) 405 
 
 From his " Memoirs " 405 
 
 Kamenev (1772-1803) 411 
 
 Gromval 412 
 
 Ozerov (1770-1816) 418 
 
 Dimitri Donsk6y 419 
 
 Prince Dolgordki (1764-1823) 422 
 
 The Legacy 422 
 
 My Moscow Fireplace 425 
 
 Dmitriev (1760-1837) 428 
 
 The Little Dove 429 
 
 During a Thunder-Storm 430 
 
 Ermak 431 
 
 What Others Say 436 
 
 Index . 441
 
 A SKETCH OF RUSSIAN LITERATURE
 
 A SKETCH OF RUSSIAN LITERATURE 
 
 I. THE ODDEST PERIOD 
 
 OF the many Slavic nations and tribes that at one time 
 occupied the east of Europe from the Elbe and the 
 headwaters of the Danube to Siberia, and from the Ionic Sea 
 to the Baltic and White Seas, some have entirely disappeared 
 in the ruthless struggle with a superior German civilisation; 
 others, like the Bulgarians and Servians, have paled into 
 insignificance under the lethargic influence of the Crescent, 
 to be fanned to life again within the memory of the present 
 generation by a breath of national consciousness, which is 
 the result of the Romantic Movement in European literature; 
 others again like the Bohemians and Poles, rent asunder by 
 fraternal discord and anarchy, have forfeited their national 
 existence and are engaged in an unequal battle to regain it. 
 Of all the Slavs, Russia alone has steadily gathered in the 
 lands of the feudal lords, to shine at last as a power of the 
 first magnitude among the sisterhood of states, and to scin- 
 tillate hope to its racial brothers as the ' ' Northern Star. ' ' 
 
 The unity of the Russian land was ever present to the 
 minds of the writers in the earliest days of the appanages. 
 The bard of the Word of Igor's Armament and Daniel the 
 Palmer made appeals to the whole country and prayed for 
 all the princes in the twelfth century, and for upwards of 
 four centuries Moscow has been the centre towards which 
 the outlying districts have been gravitating. Yet, in spite 
 of so continuous and well-defined a political tendency, Rus- 
 sia is the last of the Slavic nations to have evolved a liter- 
 ature worthy of the name. Bohemia had a brilliant literature 
 
 3
 
 4 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 of the Western stamp as early as the thirteenth century; 
 Bulgaria had made a splendid start three centuries before, 
 under the impulse of the newly introduced religion; the 
 Servian city of Ragusa, receiving its intellectual leaven from 
 its Italian vicinage, invested Petrarch and Dante with Serv- 
 ian citizenship in the fifteenth century, and, shortly after, 
 gloried in an epic of a Gundulic, and in a whole galaxy of 
 writers; Poland borrowed its theology from Bohemia, took 
 an active part in the medieval Latin literature, and boasted 
 a golden age for its native language in the sixteenth century. 
 Russia produced an accessible literature only in the second 
 half of the eighteenth century, became known to Western 
 Europe not earlier than the second quarter of the next, and 
 had not gained universal recognition until within the last 
 twenty-five years. 
 
 In the case of the Western and Southern Slavs, a com- 
 munity of interests, whether religious or social, has led to an 
 intellectual intercourse with their neighbours, from whom 
 they have received their models for imitation or adaptation. 
 Without a favourable geographical position, or some com- 
 mon bond with the external world, no nation can have a 
 healthy development, especially in the incipient stage of its 
 political existence. Blatant Slavophiles of fifty years ago 
 heaped reproach on the reforms of Peter the Great, on the 
 ground that they were fashioned upon Western ideals, and 
 that he had retarded the evolution of Russia according to 
 its inherent Slavic idea. There still survive men of that 
 persuasion, though a comparative study of Russian literature 
 long ago demonstrated that every step in advance has been 
 made by conscious or unconscious borrowings from abroad. 
 If there was a Russian literature previous to the introduction 
 of Christianity, it certainly stood in some kind of relation to 
 the literatures of the neighbours. The few extant treaties 
 with the Greeks for that period show unmistakable Byzant- 
 ine influences, and the Russian Code of Yarosldv, with its 
 purely Norse laws, dates from a time when the Varydgs had 
 not yet disappeared in the mass of the Slavic majority. 
 
 With the introduction of Christianity, Russia, instead of
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 5 
 
 entering into closer communion with the rest of the world, 
 was separated from it even more securely than before, and 
 soon after, an intellectual stagnation began that lasted very 
 nearly to the end of the seventeenth century. Various 
 causes combined to produce this singular effect. Chief of 
 these was its geographical position. Living in the vast 
 eastern plain of Europe, which in itself would have been 
 productive of a larger life, the Russian tribes had civilised 
 neighbours on one side only. On the north they were 
 separated from the Swedes by rude Finnish tribes; on the 
 south, they had for centuries to contend against all the 
 nomads, Pechenyegs, Cumanians, Khazars, who slowly pro- 
 ceeded from Asia to central Europe to become lost in the 
 nations to the south of the Carpathians and in the Balkan 
 peninsula; in the east the Finns of the north met the Tar- 
 tars of the south, and behind them lay unprofitable Asia. 
 On the north-west, it is true, was the civilised Teutonic 
 Order, but the inveterate hatred between these Germans 
 and the Slavs prevented any intercommunication from that 
 quarter. There was left Poland, through which Russia 
 might issue into Europe; but savage Lithuania was wedged 
 in between the two, so as to reduce still more the line of 
 contact with the West. When Lithuania became civilised, 
 and a part of Poland, the latter had grown suspicious of the 
 youthful Ilyd of Murom who ' ' had sat thirty years upon 
 the oven," and enunciated a political maxim that either 
 Russia would have to become Polish, or else Poland Rus- 
 sian. Knowing that there was no other exit for Russia, 
 Poland permitted no light to reach it from the West. When 
 England began to communicate with Russia in the sixteenth 
 century, King Sigismund made an earnest appeal to Queen 
 Elizabeth to stop sending skilled mechanics, lest the Colossus 
 should awaken and become a danger to Europe. 
 
 These external causes of Russia's aloofness were still more 
 intensified by a systematic determination of Russia to keep 
 out the Catholic contamination that would come from inter- 
 course with Europe. This was a direct outgrowth of its 
 adoption of Christianity from Byzantium, instead of Rome.
 
 6 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 Cyril and Methodius, the apostles to the Slavs, were them- 
 selves Bulgarians from Macedonia. When they first carried 
 the new religion to Moravia and later to Bulgaria, they, no 
 doubt, preached and wrote in the dialect with which they 
 were most familiar. This innovation of preaching the gospel 
 in another than one of the three sacred languages was a 
 necessary departure, in order to win over the troublesome 
 Slavs to the north of Byzantium. Though at the end of the 
 ninth century the various dialects were already sufficiently 
 dissimilar to constitute separate languages, yet they were 
 not so distant from each other as to be a hindrance to a free 
 intercommunication. When, a century later, Christianity 
 was introduced into Russia from Constantinople, Bulgarian 
 priests and bookmen were the natural intermediaries, and 
 the Bulgarian language at once became the literary medium, 
 to the exclusion of the native tongue. Soon after, the 
 Eastern Church separated from Rome, and the Greek- 
 Catholic clergy inculcated upon their neophytes an undying 
 hatred of the Latins, as the Romanists were called. In 
 Moscow, the slightest deviation from the orthodox faith 
 was sufficient cause for suspecting a Romanist heresy, and 
 anathemas against Roman-Catholics were frequent, but at 
 Kiev, where the contact with Poland was inevitable, the 
 disputes with the Latins form a prominent part of ecclesiasti- 
 cal literature. To guard the country against any possible 
 contagion, the punishment of Russians who crossed the bor- 
 der, in order to visit foreign parts, was so severe, that few 
 ever ventured out of the country. The seclusion of Russia 
 was complete. 
 
 Even under these difficulties, literature and the arts might 
 have flourished, if Constantinople had been able to give to 
 the new converts even its degraded Byzantine culture, or if 
 there had not been other powerful causes that militated 
 against a development from within. In the west of Europe 
 the Latin language of the Church did not interfere with 
 an early national literature. Latin was the language of 
 the learned, whether clerical or lay, and mediated an intel- 
 lectual intercourse between the most distant members of the
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 7 
 
 universal faith. At the same time, the native dialects had 
 received an impulse before the introduction of Christianity, 
 often under the influence of Rome, and they were left to 
 shift for themselves and to find their votaries. The case 
 was quite different in Russia. The Bulgarian language, 
 which was brought in with the gospel, at once usurped on 
 the native Russian to the great disadvantage of the latter. 
 Being closely related to the spoken Russian, Bulgarian was 
 easily acquired by the clergy, but it was not close enough to 
 become the literary language of the people. On the one 
 hand, this new gospel language could at best connect Russia 
 with Byzantium by way of Bulgaria; on the other, Russian 
 was looked down upon as a rude dialect and was discouraged, 
 together with every symptom of the popular creation which 
 was looked upon as intimately connected with ancient 
 paganism. 
 
 This Bulgarian language was not long preserved in its 
 purity. Detached from its native home, it was immediately 
 transformed in pronunciation, so as to conform to the spoken 
 Russian ; thus, for example, it at once lost its nasals, which 
 were not familiar to the Russian ear. In the course of time, 
 words and constructions of the people's language found their 
 way into the Church-Slavic, as the Bulgarian was then more 
 properly called. Naturally, many words, referring to ab- 
 stract ideas and the Church, passed from the Bulgarian into 
 the spoken tongue. Thus, the two dialects, one the arbitrary 
 literary language, the other, the language of every-day life, 
 approached each other more and more. At the present time, 
 the Russian of literature contains a large proportion of these 
 Church-Slavic words ; the language of the Bible and the 
 liturgy is the Church-Slavic of the sixteenth century, which 
 differs so much from the original Bulgarian that, though a 
 Russian reads with comparative ease this Church-Slavic, he 
 has to study Bulgarian as a German would study Old Ger- 
 man. This Church-Slavic of the Russian redaction has also 
 been, and still is, in part, the ecclesiastical language of the 
 other Greek-Catholic countries of the Slavs. 
 
 Some time passed before Russia could furnish its own
 
 8 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 clergy. All the leading places in the Church were at first 
 filled with Bulgarians and Greeks who were steeped in 
 Byzantine religious lore. The Church at Constantinople 
 stood in direct opposition to the classical traditions of 
 Greece. These were not separated from the old heathenism, 
 and to the luxury and voluptuousness of medieval Greece, 
 which was ascribed to classical influences, the Church 
 opposed asceticism and self-abnegation. Monasticism was 
 preached as the ideal of the religious life, and arts and 
 sciences had no place in the scheme of the Church. Theo- 
 logy and rhetoric were the only sciences which the hermit 
 practised in his cell, in the moments that were free from 
 prayer and self-castigation. And it is only the Church's 
 sciences that ancient Russia inherited from Byzantium. 
 The civil intercourse between the two countries was very 
 slight, and the few Russian ecclesiastics who visited Mount 
 Athos and the Holy Land brought back with them at best a 
 few legends and apocryphal writings. The Byzantine influ- 
 ence at home showed itself in a verbal adherence to the Bible 
 and the Church Fathers, and an occasional attempt at pulpit 
 oratory in the bombastic diction of contemporary Greece. 
 
 Not a science penetrated into ancient Russia. Historically 
 the rest of the world did not exist for it, and geographically 
 it was only of interest in so far as it came into contact with 
 Russia: Russia knew more of Tartars and Cumanians than 
 of Germany or France. Arithmetic, not to speak of mathe- 
 matics, and physics, medicine and engineering, were un- 
 known before the sixteenth century, and then only when a 
 few foreigners practised these arts in the capital and at the 
 Court. The only literature that reached Russia was the 
 legendary lore of the South and West, through Bulgaria and 
 Poland, generally at a time when it had long been forgotten 
 elsewhere : thus, the L,ucidarius and Physiologus were ac- 
 cepted as genuine bits of zoological and botanical science, 
 long after sober knowledge had taken possession of the uni- 
 versities of the world. The literature of Russia before Peter 
 the Great is by no means meagre or uninteresting, but it 
 lacks an important element of historical continuity ; in fact,
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 9 
 
 it is devoid of every trace of chronology. What was written 
 in the twelfth century might with equal propriety be the 
 product of the sixteenth, and vice versa, and the productions 
 of the earliest time were copied out as late as the seventeenth 
 century, and relished as if they had just been written. 
 Where a certain literary document has come down to us in 
 a later copy, it is not possible to date it back, unless it con- 
 tains some accidental indication of antiquity. In short, 
 there was no progress in Russia for a period of six or seven 
 centuries, from the tenth century to the seventeenth. 
 
 In this achronism of literary history, there may, however, 
 be discerned two periods that are separated from each other 
 by the first invasion of the Tartars. Previous to that mo- 
 mentous event, Kiev formed the chief intellectual and politi- 
 cal centre of the Russian principalities. Here the Norse 
 traditions, which had been brought by the Varydg warriors, 
 had not entirely faded away in the century following the 
 introduction of Christianity, and the Court maintained cert- 
 ain relations with the rest of the world, as in the case of 
 Yaroslav, who was related, by the marriage of his children, 
 to the Courts of Norway, France, Germany and Hungary. 
 On the other hand, Vladimir's heroes were celebrated abroad, 
 and Ilya of Murom is not unknown to German tradition and 
 the Northern saga. Not only its favourable geographical 
 position, but its climate as well, inspired the inhabitants of 
 Kiev with a greater alacrity, even as the little-Russians of 
 to-day have developed less sombre characteristics than the 
 Great-Russians of the sterner north. It is sufficient to com- 
 pare the laconic instructions of L/uka Zhidydta in the commer- 
 cial N6vgorod with the flowery style of Serapi6n's sermon, 
 or the dry narrative of the northern chronicles with the elab- 
 orate adornment of the stories in the chronicles of Nestor 
 and Sylvester, to become aware of the fundamental difference 
 between the two sections of Russia. The twelfth century, 
 rich in many aspects of literature, including that beautiful 
 prose poem of popular origin, the Word of Igor's Armament, 
 gave ample promise of better things to come. Similarly, the 
 bylinas of the Vladimir cycle, the best and most numerous
 
 io A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 of all that are preserved, point to an old poetic tradition that 
 proceeded from Kfev. 
 
 The fact that these bylinas have been lately discovered in 
 the extreme north-east, in the Government of Ol6netsk, 
 while not a trace of them has been found in their original 
 home, has divided the scholars of Russia into two camps. 
 Some assert that all the Russians of Kiev belonged to the 
 Great-Russian division, and that the Tartar invasion de- 
 stroyed most of them, and caused the rest to migrate to the 
 north, whither they carried their poetry. The Little-Rus- 
 sians that now occupy the south of Russia are supposed by 
 these scholars to have come from Galicia to repeople the 
 abandoned places. The Little- Russians themselves claim, 
 with pardonable pride, to be the direct descendants of the 
 race that gave Russia its N6stor and the bard of the Word 
 of Igor's Armament. There are weighty arguments on both 
 sides, and both the Great-Russians, with whom we are at 
 present concerned, and the Little-Russians, or Ruthenians, 
 who have developed a literature in their own dialect, claim 
 that old literature as their own. 
 
 The terrible affliction of the Mongol invasion marks, on 
 the one hand, the beginning of the concentration of Russia 
 around Moscow, and, on the other, accentuates more strongly 
 the barren activities of the Russian mind for the next few 
 centuries. Historians have been wont to dwell on the Tartar 
 domination as the chief cause of Russian stagnation, but the 
 calmer judgment of unbiassed science must reject that ver- 
 dict. It is true, the Tartars carried ruin to all the Russian 
 land, but after every successful raid, they withdrew to their 
 distant camps, ruling the conquered land merely by exacting 
 tribute and homage from its princes. The Tartars in no 
 way interfered with the intellectual and religious life of the 
 people; on the contrary, they mingled freely with the sub- 
 ject nation, and intermarriages were common. It has al- 
 ready been pointed out that the germ of unprogressiveness 
 was older than the invasion, that the Byzantine religious 
 culture was the real cause of it. That Moscow was even 
 less progressive than Kiev is only natural. All its energies
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 1 1 
 
 were bent on political aggrandisement, on throwing off the 
 hated Tartar yoke, and it was farther removed from Europe 
 than the more fortunate southern metropolis. All these 
 conditions were unfavourable to the practice of the gentler 
 arts. 
 
 The religious lore of ancient Russia was derived from the 
 gospel, which was hardly ever accessible in continuous form, 
 but only as an aprakos, i. <?., as a manual in which it was 
 arranged according to the weekly readings. This was sup- 
 plemented by two peculiar versions of the Old Testament, 
 the palceas, in which passages of the Bible were intermingled 
 with much apocryphal matter, and which originally had 
 served as controversial literature against the Jews, and to 
 prove the coming of Christ; there was no translation of the 
 whole Old Testament, and as late as the eighteenth century 
 a priest referred to the palaa as to Holy Writ. Prayers to 
 saints, lives and legends of saints, with moral instructions, 
 complete the list of the religious equipment that Russia re- 
 ceived from Byzantium. One of the oldest Russian manu- 
 scripts, the Collection of Svyatosldv, made for Svyatosldv of 
 Chernigov in 1073, is a copy of a similar production, trans- 
 lated from the Greek for Sime6n of Bulgaria. It is an 
 encyclopedia of ecclesiastic and moral themes, culled from 
 the Church Fathers, among whom John Chrysostom is most 
 prominent. Later, there were many similar collections, 
 known under the names of The Golden Beam, Emerald, 
 Golden Chain, and so forth. 
 
 By the aid of this literature and such Greek models as 
 were accessible to the priests, were produced the sermons 
 that have come down to us in a large number, and a few of 
 which, like those of Cyril of Turov and Serapi6n, do not lack 
 literary polish, and are not inferior to Western pulpit oratory 
 of the same period. Whenever the preachers turned to 
 praise the princes, as in the case of Ilarion who eulogised 
 Vladimir, they had in mind only their orthodox Christian- 
 ity, for religion was the all-absorbing question. Similarly, 
 when Vladimir Monomdkh wrote his Instruction to his child- 
 ren, he composed it according to the model given in Svya-
 
 12 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 tosldv's Collection. Sermons and Instructions, from the 
 introduction of Christianity to the middle of the eighteenth 
 century, form one of the most important ingredients of Col- 
 lections, and served as models for Spiritual Testaments even 
 in the eighteenth century. Sylvester's Domostrdy belongs 
 to the same type, though what in Vladimir was the enthus- 
 iasm and earnestness of the new faith, has in this later 
 document become a series of external observances. Formal- 
 ism and adherence to the dead letter characterise the whole 
 period of Russian unprogressiveness, and remained the 
 characteristic of the Church at a much later time, in spite 
 of the enlightened labours of a Feofdn or Plat6n; and it was 
 the same formalism that caused the schism of the raskolniks, 
 who saw in Nik6n's orthographical corrections of the cor- 
 rupt Bible text an assault upon the orthodox religion. 
 
 Only a small proportion of the literature of ancient Russia 
 was produced outside the ranks of the clergy. There were 
 few literate persons who were not priests or monks; for 
 there hardly existed any schools during this whole period, 
 and even princes could not sign their names. The influence 
 of the lettered priest was paramount, and if he was at all 
 equal to the task of composing readable sermons, these were 
 eagerly sought for by all who could read them. When, in 
 the sixteenth, and still more in the seventeenth century, rays 
 of light began to penetrate into Moscow, the chief and most 
 dangerous task of instruction fell to the share of those 
 preachers who had come in contact with Polish learning at 
 Kiev ; in the days of Peter the Great, Feofdn Prokopovich 
 was an important factor in the civilisation of Russia, and in 
 the beginning of the nineteenth century the sermons of 
 Platon still form an integral part of literature. 
 
 To the student of comparative literature the semi-religious 
 lore, which finds its expression in the apocrypha, is of vastly 
 greater interest. The poetical creative activity of the people, 
 combining with the knowledge of religious lore, has ever 
 been active in producing spurious legendary accounts of 
 matters biblical. The book of Enoch and the Talmud dis- 
 seminated such legends in regard to the Old Testament long
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 13 
 
 before the birth of Christianity. The Russian apocryphal 
 literature is rich in legendary accounts of the creation of the 
 world, the confession of Eve, the lives of Adam, Melchisedec, 
 Abraham, Lot, Moses, Balaam, the twelve patriarchs, David, 
 and particularly Solomon. Much more extensive is the 
 store of legends from the New Testament. The birth of 
 the Holy Virgin is dilated upon in the gospel of Jacob, the 
 childhood of Christ is told in the gospel of Thomas, while a 
 fuller story of Pilate's judgment of Christ and of Christ's 
 descent into Hell is given in the old gospel of Nicodemus. 
 Lazarus, Judas, and the twelve apostles have all their group 
 of legends, but the Assumption of the Virgin Mary and the 
 Judgment-day were the most popular. The list is far from 
 being exhausted, and only a small part of the material has 
 been scientifically investigated and located. Most of these 
 stories travelled by the customary road over Bulgaria from 
 Byzantium. As they have also reached the west of Europe, 
 the investigator of their Western forms has to look into 
 Byzantine sources; but as many of the legends have been 
 preserved in the Slavic form, and when they have disap- 
 peared from the Greek, or as fuller redactions are to be 
 met with in the North, he cannot well afford to overlook 
 the Slavic sources. The index librorum prohibitorum of 
 Russia, fashioned after the Greek, includes all such apo- 
 crypha as were current at the time of the composition of the 
 first index. The clergy were continually preaching against 
 them, yet their efforts were useless, especially since they 
 themselves were at the same time drawing extensively on 
 the apocryphal accounts of the palceas, lives of saints, etc. 
 
 There is this vast difference in the literature of this kind 
 as it was current in Russia and in the West. Elsewhere the 
 legends were early seized upon by the fancy of the poets, 
 were clothed in the conventional garb of verse, remodelled, 
 combined, beautified, until they became the stock in trade of 
 literature, while the memory of the unadorned story had 
 entirely faded from the popular consciousness. Dante's 
 Divine Comedy is an illustration of how transformed the 
 legends had become at a very early date. In Russia nothing
 
 14 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 of the kind has taken place. With the usual achronism of 
 its literature, legends of the eleventh and eighteenth cent- 
 uries live side by side, or mingle in the same version, and 
 they have undergone no other change than corruption of 
 misunderstood passages, transposition of motives, modern- 
 isation of language. The religious songs that a mendicant 
 may be heard singing at the present time in tront of a 
 church are nothing but these old legends, almost in their 
 primitive form. 
 
 Nearly allied to the apocryphal stories are the profane 
 legends that form the subject-matter of so much of European 
 medieval literature. The stories of Alexander the Great, 
 the Trojan War, Digenis Akritas, Barlaam and Josaphat, 
 Calilah-wa- Dinmah, are as common in Russian literature as in 
 that of France or Germany. Byzantium is the immediate 
 source of most of these legends both for the East and the 
 West, but there are also many motives in the Russian stories 
 that were derived from the West through Servia and Bul- 
 garia. It is not yet quite clear how these stories came to 
 travel in a direction opposite to the customary route of popu- 
 lar tales; no doubt the crusades did much to bring about an 
 interchange of the oral literature of the nations. In the 
 West, these stories have furnished the most beautiful subjects 
 for medieval poetry, but as before, the Russian stories have 
 not found their way into polite literature. They have either 
 remained unchanged in their original form, or, being of a 
 more popular character than the religious legends, have 
 adapted themselves to the style of folktales, as which they 
 have been preserved. 
 
 It is not unlikely that many of these tales were brought 
 back from Palestine, the common camping-ground of the 
 Christian nations during the crusades. Pilgrimages to the 
 Holy Land began soon after the introduction of Christianity 
 into Russia, and in the twelfth century we have the first ac- 
 count of such a journey, from the pen of the abbot Daniel. 
 None of the later accounts of Palestine and Constantinople 
 compare in interest with the simple narrative of Daniel the 
 Palmer, after whose Pilgrimage they are fashioned and whose
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 1 5 
 
 very words they often incorporated in their Travels. The 
 purpose of all these was to serve as incitements to religious 
 contemplation. There is but one account of a journey to 
 the west of Europe. It was undertaken by the metropolitan 
 Isidor who, in 1437, attended the Council of Florence. A 
 few years later Afandsi Nikftin described his journey to 
 India, which was one of the earliest undertaken by Western- 
 ers in the same century; but while Vasco de Gama and 
 Columbus were revolutionising the knowledge of geography, 
 and were making the discovery of a route to India the ob- 
 ject of mercantile development, Nikftin's report, important 
 though it was, had absolutely no effect upon dormant Russia. 
 As there existed no external geography, so there was no 
 external history. But fortunately for Russia, a long series 
 of chronicles have saved historical events from oblivion. 
 The earliest chronicle, that of Nestor, was the model for all 
 that followed. Excepting the history of Kurbski, who had 
 come into contact with Western science through the Polish, 
 and Krizhdnich, who was not a Russian, there was no pro- 
 gress made in the chronological arrangement of historical 
 facts from Nestor to Tatishchev, while in style and dramatic 
 diction there is a decided retrogression. The promise held 
 out by the historian of the twelfth century was not made 
 good for six hundred years. Nestor and Sylvester, the con- 
 tinuator, were of the clerical profession, and naturally the 
 religious element, richly decked out with legend, folktale 
 and reports of eye-witnesses, is the prevailing tone through- 
 out the whole production. The Bible and the Byzantines, 
 Hamartolos and John Malalas, serve as models for the fluent 
 style of this production, but the vivid, dramatic narrative 
 bears witness to considerable talent in the author. At first 
 only the cities of Kiev, Novgorod and Suzdal, and Volhynia 
 seem to have possessed such chronicles; but those that are 
 preserved show traces of being composed of shorter accounts 
 of other individual places. In the following centuries, most 
 of the larger cities and monasteries kept chronological 
 records of important events, and with the centralisation of 
 Russia about Moscow there also appeared a species of Court
 
 1 6 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 chroniclers whose dry narration is often coloured in favour 
 of the tsarate. 
 
 All this mass of literature is essentially ecclesiastic, and 
 hardly any other could raise its head against the constant 
 anathemas of the Church. No prohibition of the priests was 
 strong enough to obliterate the craving for a popular liter- 
 ature, for no school, no science, was opposed to the supersti- 
 tion of the people, which therefore had full sway. The best 
 the Church was able to do for the masses was to foster a 
 "double faith," in which Christianity and paganism lived 
 side by side. We shall see later how this state of affairs has 
 been favourable to the preservation of an oral tradition up to 
 the present time. Yet, but for the Word of Igor's Armament, 
 and its imitation, the Zadonshchina, no one could have sus- 
 pected that the elements of a natural, unecclesiastic literature 
 were present in ancient Russia. 
 
 This Word of Igor's Armament is unique. It was com- 
 posed at a time when Russia was already well Christianised, 
 yet the references to Christianity are only sporadic, whereas 
 the ancient pagan divinities and popular conceptions come in 
 for a goodly share of attention. There are some who are 
 inclined to see in this production a forgery, such as Hanka 
 concocted for Bohemian literature, or Macpherson for Celtic, 
 for the absence of any later works of the kind seems to be 
 inexplicable. But this absence need not surprise us, for no 
 such work could have been written at a later time outside 
 the Church, which alone was in possession of a modicum of 
 learning. It must be assumed that the bard of the Word 
 represents the last of a bygone civilisation that had its firm 
 footing in the people, but stood in a literary relation to the 
 singers of the Norsemen; for there is much in the Word that 
 reminds one of the Northern sagas. The tradition of the 
 bard came to an end with this last production, but his man- 
 ner, corrupted and twisted by a wrongly understood Christ- 
 ianity, lived on in the folksong of the people; hence the 
 remarkable resemblance between the two. 
 
 But for the inertia of the Russian Church and people, it 
 would not have been necessary to wait until a Peter the
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 1 7 
 
 Great violently shook the country into activity, for long be- 
 fore his time glimpses of European civilisation reached Mos- 
 cow. In the fifteenth century, we have found metropolitan 
 Isidor travelling to the Council of Florence, to cast his vote 
 in favour of a union of the Churches under Rome. In the 
 same century foreigners began to arrive in Moscow to prac- 
 tise medicine or architecture, or to serve in the Russian 
 army ; in the time of Ivan the Terrible there was already a 
 considerable foreign colony in Moscow, and its influences 
 upon individual Russians were not rare. Ivan the Terrible 
 himself made several attempts to get skilled mechanics from 
 the West, but his efforts were generally frustrated by Poland 
 and the Germans of the Baltic provinces. 
 
 The most important points of contact with the West were 
 in the Church itself, through Kiev and Western Russia. 
 These outlying parts of Russia had early come into relation 
 with Poland, and their unyielding orthodoxy had been mel- 
 lowed by the prevailing scholasticism of the Polish theology. 
 In the academy of Kiev, Greek and Latin grammar, theology 
 and rhetoric were taught, while these sciences especially 
 grammar, even though it were Slavic grammar were 
 looked upon at Moscow as certain expressions of heresy. 
 The correction of the corrupt church books, which in itself 
 was advocated by priests who had imbibed the Kiev culture, 
 made the presence of learned men that is, of such as knew 
 grammar enough to discover orthographical mistakes an 
 absolute necessity. In the reign of Alexis Mikhdylovich, 
 Kiev monks were called out for the purpose of establishing 
 a school, and only in 1649 was the first of the kind opened. 
 This innovation divided the churchmen into two camps, 
 those who advocated the Greek grammar, and those who 
 advocated the Latin, that is, those who would hear of 
 nothing that distantly might remind them of the Latins, 
 and those who were for a Western culture, even though it 
 was to be only the scholastic learning already abandoned in 
 he rest of Europe. The battle between the two was fought 
 to the death. Those who were in favour of the Latin were 
 generally worsted, and some of the most promising of them 
 
 VOL. I. 2.
 
 1 8 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 were imprisoned and even capitally punished; but men like 
 Medvy6dev, and later Sime6n P61otski, laid the foundation 
 for an advancement, however gradual, which culminated in 
 the reforms of Peter the Great. 
 
 Where a few individuals gained some semblance of West- 
 ern culture, they could not write freely at home, and had to 
 develop their activities abroad. Ktirbski, who for a long 
 time stands alone as an historian, wrote his History in Po- 
 land, and it remained without any influence whatsoever at 
 home; its very existence was not known before our own 
 times. The same thing happened with Kotoshikhin, whose 
 description of Russia was known to the learned of Sweden, 
 but the original of which was unknown until its accidental 
 discovery by a Russian scholar of the nineteenth century. 
 So, while the ferment of reform began much earlier than the 
 eighteenth century, it would have been indefinitely delayed, 
 causing many a bloody battle, if the Gordian knot had not 
 been cut by Peter the Great in favour of the West. 
 
 II. THE FOLKLORE 
 
 In the Russian terminology, the people includes all the 
 elements of society that are not covered by the term intelli- 
 gence. This latter is a comprehensive designation of all the 
 classes that have some education and can give intelligent 
 opinions on social, political and cultural themes. The vast 
 majority of the nation are the people in the narrower sense, 
 and it is essentially the characteristic of the democratic nine- 
 teenth century to regard the intellectual life of this people as 
 worthy of consideration. This is true of the world at large, 
 but, in Russia, preoccupation with the people, down to the 
 lowest strata of society, has become a dominating note in 
 literature. Whatever other causes may have been active in 
 creating this strong sentiment, and they will be discussed 
 in a later chapter, the strongest impulse to such a people- 
 worship was received from the unexpected and undreamt-of 
 wealth of that popular literature which has been unearthed 
 by the diligent labours of a few investigators.
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 19 
 
 In the eighteenth century, the term people had a wider 
 significance. All those who did not belong to polite society, 
 that is, all those who were not dignitaries or functionaries of 
 a higher order, were the people, and at first the literati were 
 included in that general appellation. Literature was entirely 
 in the service of the higher classes, whom it was intended to 
 amuse and eulogise; there was no other audience, and writers 
 had to direct their attention to filling the demand, as hire- 
 lings of princes, and as pamperers of the pseudo-classic taste 
 and Voltairism which held sway in refined society. Though 
 frequently originating from the people, these writers dis- 
 severed all connection with it, for they had no longer any 
 interests in common. With a few occasional exceptions, the 
 people had no place in literature, and the inflated style that 
 prevailed in prose and poetry was so far removed from the 
 language of the people that the written literature could exert 
 little influence upon the popular mind, and if there existed 
 anything of a traditional nature among the lower classes, it 
 was little, if at all, contaminated by literary influences. 
 Whatever it had received from bygone ages was transmitted 
 to the nineteenth century and collected just in time, before 
 its certain disintegration. 
 
 This disregard for the enormous majority of the people 
 was an inheritance of ancient Russia, before the reforms of 
 Peter the Great. We have already seen with what unintel- 
 ligent severity the Church persecuted every creation of a 
 popular nature. As the nation consisted of the Church and 
 the people, so, also, everything that was not directly of a 
 Christian tendency was un-Christian and therefore tabooed. 
 True Christianity could never take possession of the people 
 that was not intelligent enough to discern what was religion 
 and what not, and the result was that "double faith" in 
 which, in spite of the persistent endeavours of the clergy, 
 the old heathenism showed through the varnish of the new 
 faith. The anathemas of the Church against ' ' pagan rites, ' ' 
 which included the singing of harmless songs, continue down 
 to the eighteenth century. 
 
 In the general unprogressiveness of the whole country,
 
 20 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 the agricultural classes, that constituted the bulk of the 
 people, have remained unchanged for centuries. Russia was 
 as much a country of raw products in the eighteenth century 
 as in the twelfth, and barter and tribute in kind were com- 
 mon until a very late time. The life of the peasant has 
 always moved in the same primitive conditions. Nothing 
 whatsoever has been added to his physical and intellectual 
 existence since the introduction of Christianity, and the 
 latter itself did not much affect his spiritual life. He has 
 remained essentially the same through the ages. The love 
 of singing and story-telling that characterises him to-day 
 has, no doubt, been his characteristic for centuries, and as 
 the memory of the untutored man is much better than that 
 of the lettered, he has been able to transmit orally to our own 
 day the stock of his ancient songs and tales. The folklore 
 of Russia, more than that of any Western nation, bridges 
 over the chasm between the most distant antiquity and the 
 present. It is an inheritance of the past, the more precious 
 because it has been transmitted by an unsophisticated class, 
 whereas in the West the people has come to a great extent 
 under the influence of the literary caste. 
 
 When the folklore of Russia first became accessible to 
 scholars, the adherents of the mythological theory of the 
 origin of popular tales and songs, which had been enunciated 
 by Grimm, set out at once to expound the epic songs and 
 fairy tales as purely mythical symbols of a pre-Christian era. 
 It was assumed that the songs and stories had come down to 
 us in an almost unchanged text from the most remote an- 
 tiquity, and that they were the representatives of a distinctly 
 Russian conception. In the meantime, Benfey and his fol- 
 lowers have pointed out that the fairy tales of Europe are 
 traceable to their Indian home, whence they have wandered 
 to the most remote regions, crossing and recrossing each 
 other, and mingling in a variety of ways. Even the casual 
 song that bears every appearance of native origin is fre- 
 quently identical with similar songs in distant quarters; so, 
 for example, Professor Child has brought together a vast 
 number of similar motives from the whole world in his
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 2 1 
 
 monumental work on the English and Scotch Ballads. 
 Under the stress of these discoveries, the greater part of the 
 mythological ballast had to be thrown overboard, and Rus- 
 sian folklore was brought into direct relations with the rest 
 of the world. 
 
 It has been a rude disappointment to those who believed 
 in an autochthonous development of the bylinas, to discover 
 that they are often variations of similar accounts in foreign 
 literatures; that, for example, the story of Sadko the Mer- 
 chant has been found to be identical with a French story; 
 similarly, the ceremonial songs are not all of native growth. 
 The study of comparative literature is of recent development, 
 at least so far as Russian sources are concerned, and only a 
 small part of the material has been properly located; but this 
 much can even now be asserted, that the folklore of Russia 
 is much more intimately connected with that of Europe and 
 Asia than is the written literature of the old period. Much 
 of the apocryphal matter came through the South Slavic 
 countries; many stories and songs must have wandered by 
 way of Poland to White-Russia, and hence farther into the 
 interior. Anciently there could have been an interchange 
 of motives between Germany and Russia in the cities of 
 N6vgorod and Pskov, which stood in commercial relations 
 with the towns of the Hansa, while earlier the Northern 
 saga may have left some traces during the domination of the 
 Norse. But one of the investigators, Stdsov, and after him 
 Potdnin, have stoutly maintained that most of the stories of 
 the Russian epic cycle came with the Tartars directly from 
 Asia. 
 
 If we admit all possible borrowings from the West and the 
 East, Russian folklore is still of unique interest to the stud- 
 ent of literature on account of the evident traces of great 
 antiquity which it has preserved. The same cause that kept 
 the written literature of Russia at a low level and destroyed 
 all appreciable chronology has been active in the traditional 
 literature, and has saved it from violent transformations. It 
 cannot be asserted that any one song has come down to us 
 in its original shape. The change of the spoken language
 
 22 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 naturally affected the stories and songs, and many a word 
 that has become obsolete has been superseded, or preserved 
 in an unrecognisable form. Contemporary facts of history 
 have been introduced in the place of older ones, as when the 
 heroes of the cycle of Vladimir are made to fight the Tartars. 
 Motives have become mingled by superposition of related 
 stories, or by accretion of foreign material. But never has 
 the people wilfully transformed, corrupted, added or taken 
 away. Though individuals continually produced new songs 
 and stories, yet they moved in narrowly prescribed tradi- 
 tional limits, and the moment these passed to the people and 
 became its common possession, they suffered only the accid- 
 ental changes just spoken of. The task of separating later 
 and adventitious elements from the bulk of this literature 
 has only begun, and when that is accomplished, the past of 
 Russia will be reproduced much more clearly than that of 
 other countries of Europe, because an achronous period 
 separates the last two centuries from the tenth. 
 
 Only one epic, the Word of Igor* s Armament, has survived 
 from antiquity. That others existed, the bard assures us 
 when he tells of princes, for a period of a whole century, 
 whom Boydn, an older singer, had celebrated. This precious 
 relic is not only interesting for its intrinsic poetical merit, 
 permitting us to guess the possibilities of the Russian un- 
 tutored mind before the introduction of the repressive Byzant- 
 inism, but it serves as a guide in redating much of the oral 
 literature of the present day. In the bylmas, the ceremonial 
 songs, the fairy tales, we continually come upon passages 
 that are constructed in the same manner as in the Word, and 
 the popular poetry of to-day and the writings of the whole 
 old period contain many identical phrases and illustrations. 
 
 The epic songs, or bylinas, have been discovered in out- 
 of-the-way places in the swampy region of the Government 
 of O16netsk. It has puzzled all the investigators to explain 
 why the memory of Vladimir and his heroes should have 
 lived so long in these distant regions when every recollection 
 of them has entirely disappeared in Kiev, the scene of all 
 their deeds. Throughout these epic songs there is evidence
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 23 
 
 of their southern origin, yet nothing whatsoever is known of 
 them in the south of Russia. Various explanations have 
 been attempted, but the most wide-spread is that the Great- 
 Russians of the south had been exterminated by the Tartars, 
 and that the few who survived had taken refuge in the 
 north, while the present inhabitants of the south have come 
 from the south-east and represent a different tribe. There 
 seems, however, to be a more plausible explanation. Con- 
 sidering that the Word of Igor' s Armament has not survived 
 except in writing, and that there are no old epics living in 
 the mouths of the people, except in inaccessible regions, it 
 is natural to assume that no longer poem, nor a cycle of 
 poems, which demanded a great amount of mental exertion 
 and a special class of singers, could outlive the persecution 
 of the Church, and that only where the people were separ- 
 ated from the rest of the world by impassable swamps and 
 forests, and where, therefore, the influence of the Church 
 was of necessity weakest, was it possible for the class of 
 traditional bards to maintain itself. 
 
 There is ample evidence that these epics were based on 
 historical events, and that they belong to the same category 
 as the historical songs, of which a number have been recorded 
 from the seventeenth century and later. The oldest are 
 those that Richard James had written down in 1619; they 
 were composed by some popular bard immediately after the 
 incidents which they relate. Later historical songs deal 
 with Peter the Great, while the song collections contain 
 many others that range in time from Ivdn the Terrible to 
 the nineteenth century. The manner of all these is identi- 
 cal, and strongly reminds us of the epic songs. From this 
 it may be inferred that the bylinas were separate songs, 
 composed by contemporary bards, and that their present 
 condition is merely due to that series of corruptions to which 
 all orally transmitted literature is subject. 
 
 In the Word, Germans, Venetians, Greeks and Moravians 
 are made to sing the glory of Svyatoslav. This is certainly 
 not a mere adornment of speech, but rests on the actual fact 
 of a lively intercommunication between the East and the
 
 24 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 West before the introduction of Christianity and in the first 
 century following it. Thus, the chief hero of the Vladimir 
 cycle, Ilyd of Murom, was known to German song and the 
 Northern saga, where he is often mentioned. It has also 
 been found that many of the heroes are real personages 
 whose names are recorded in chronicles. Yet, though Vlad- 
 imir is made the centre of the Kiev cycle, his heroes seem to 
 range over two or three centuries ; from this we may conclude 
 that poetical activity continued for a long time, and that it 
 is only a later tradition that has grouped all the interesting 
 events around the famous Vladimir. Originally, there must 
 have been a number of cities of prominence around which 
 separate epics centred, but in time they were transferred to 
 the three great cities, Kiev, N6vgorod and Moscow, where 
 the national life had its fullest development. 
 
 In the ceremonial songs, antiquity is even better preserved 
 than in the epics, and quite naturally. The epics arose on 
 special occasions, were adapted to transitory historical in- 
 cidents, and only the most favourable conditions of seclusion 
 could save them from entire oblivion. Not so the cere- 
 monial songs. These belonged to a heathen religion, con- 
 tained a mythological element, and were part and parcel of 
 the people's belief and customs. The chief labour of the 
 Church consisted in battling against the survivals from 
 heathenism ; but all it accomplished was to ensure an exist- 
 ence for the Christian tenets by the side of the traditional 
 customs. The pagan festivities were merged in the corre- 
 sponding holidays of the Church, but the old games, rites 
 and songs went on as before. In time, the meaning of all 
 the customs connected with the seasons, marriage, death, was 
 forgotten, but the simple ditties were easily remembered, 
 though frequently transferred to other occasions. Had 
 there existed in the Russian Middle Ages any incitement to 
 the introduction of new songs, the old ones would have been 
 abandoned long ago; but city life was weakly represented 
 in the country, most of the towns hardly differing from 
 agricultural settlements, and the city song, which always 
 plays havoc with the country tunes, had little chance to
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 25 
 
 spread. City life is of quite recent growth in Russia, and 
 industrialism, which is only now developing under our very 
 eyes, draws many forces away from the plough ; when these 
 return to the village, they bring with them the refrains of 
 the modern opera, and degraded street ballads. The same 
 lowering of the popular poetry has been caused in the nine- 
 teenth century by the soldiers who have come in contact 
 with the city. The result of this is the complete disappear- 
 ance of popular song from some districts, and its gradual 
 dying out in others. Should this tendency continue with 
 any regularity, a new kind of folksong will result, but in 
 the meanwhile there is produced an uninteresting chaos. 
 
 The freer form of the prose story and the fairy tale, which 
 are bound by neither verse nor tune, makes them more sub- 
 ject to change than the ceremonial song. Whatever their 
 original meaning may have been, they have been preserved 
 as mere stories to amuse. Though they frequently deal 
 with mythical beings who had some special meaning, they 
 have all an equal value, and one tale is as good as another; 
 consequently they easily combined with each other, and 
 new elements were continually added to them. The prose 
 story is, therefore, less local and even less national: it travels 
 far and wide, and may turn up in any corner of the globe. 
 The Russian peasant is a good story - teller, witty and 
 dramatic; hence he has added much local colouring to all 
 the flotsam of fairyland, and the folktales of Russia have a 
 distinct flavour of their own, and are relished even more 
 than the popular tales of the West. The absence of a book 
 influence on these stories shows itself in simplicity of narra- 
 tion and lack of a moral ; the latter is particularly the case 
 in the animal tales, which, contrary to the usual stories of 
 the kind, contain no explicit instruction. 
 
 In the nineteenth century, the popular element enters 
 more and more into the literary productions, but a proper 
 beginning has hardly been made in utilising the extremely 
 rich store of Russian folklore. When the Romantic spirit 
 held sway over the West, Russia had not yet collected its 
 songs and popular stories, and a Zhukovski had to imitate
 
 26 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 Western models, in order to make Romanticism accessible. 
 Pushkin divined more correctly the value of the native 
 stories, and made excellent use of the tales of his nurse. 
 Otherwise, only sporadic use has been made of the folktale 
 in literature. One of the best literary rifacimentos is the 
 collection of all the stories told about the Fox, which Mozh- 
 ar6vski has brought together in one long, connected series. 
 
 III. THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 
 
 The Court at Moscow had come into contact with foreign 
 ideas ever since the days of Ivn the Terrible. The "Ger- 
 man Suburb," as the foreign colony was called, was itself a 
 piece of the West, transplanted into the semi-barbarous 
 capital, and foreigners of necessity occupied various posts in 
 the Government. Germans, Greeks, and especially English- 
 men were employed as ambassadors and foreign agents, and 
 in the seventeenth century it was not rare to find Westerners 
 as teachers of Russian youths. At the same time, clergymen 
 from Kiev carried ever more and more the Polish scholastic- 
 ism and rhetoric to the most orthodox city, and with it came 
 the weak reflection of Western culture. Alexis Mikhdylo- 
 vich became fascinated by the theatre, and a German troupe 
 and even English comedians played before the Tsar; among 
 these early plays was a crude rifacimento of Marlowe's 
 Tamerlane. Sophia went one step further, and had a Russian 
 translation of Moliere's MSdecin malgrt lui performed in her 
 apartments. Even poetry of an European type had made its 
 appearance before Kantemfr, though only in the mediocre 
 syllabic versification of a Kari6n Ist6min and a Sime6n 
 P6lotski. Yet the progress was very slow, and the historian 
 of Peter's time, Tatishchev, had figured out that at the rate 
 at which it was proceeding, it would take Russia seven 
 generations, or more than two hundred years, to be equal 
 in civilisation to the rest of Europe. 
 
 Then Peter appeared. He found around him weak tend- 
 encies to reform, but hardly any men to help him carry 
 them out, and no institutions of any kind on which to
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 27 
 
 engraft the new knowledge he had brought with him from 
 Holland and Germany. There was no native scientific 
 literature whatsoever; there were no terms in which to ex- 
 press the truths which he and his disciples had learned; 
 there was no established language even for educated people. 
 Peter united in his person the extreme of practical sense with 
 the idealism of youth; while bent on introducing mechanical 
 sciences for the advancement of his country, he at the same 
 time carried on a correspondence with the philosopher Leib- 
 niz, and favoured the introduction of every branch of litera- 
 ture. With an indomitable will he wanted to merge savage 
 Russia into the liberal West, and he frequently used savage 
 means to attain his end. 
 
 Peter's idea of conviviality consisted in getting drunk in 
 a room filled with tobacco smoke, as he had known it in the 
 taverns of Holland, and the whole aspect of literature of his 
 period is that of a crude democracy, such as he advocated in 
 his own circle. In whatever he or his followers wrote there 
 is a tone of rough simplicity, practical liberalism, and the 
 ardour of manful youth. Everything that could be useful 
 to the State and nation received his equal attention. He 
 familiarised his people with the German and Dutch jurists, 
 who were translated under his care, and with text-books on 
 the most necessary sciences and arts; he corresponded with 
 German, French and English scholars on the subject of 
 establishing universities and academies; he invited actors 
 from Slavic Austria to play in his theatre; and superin- 
 tended the translation of Ovid, of encyclopedias, and of 
 romances. In this burning activity there could be no such 
 a thing as a literary school; everything was welcome, pro- 
 vided it advanced his cherished reforms. 
 
 There was no time to waste on the mere externals of 
 language. The authors of the day had to grope their way 
 as best they could. Some interlarded their style with hybrid 
 words from all the tongues of Europe ; others wavered be- 
 tween a purely Slavic and a more or less Russianised lan- 
 guage, and Peter the Great, though he was fond of a display 
 of Dutch words, could use a very idiomatic style. While
 
 28 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 Stefdn Yav6rski and Feofdn Prokop6vich charmed their 
 congregations with elegant sermons in which Byzantine 
 rhetoric and Western eloquence had the fullest sway, Tat- 
 ishchev laboured to find the proper expressions for the 
 historical truths which he had well learned in the West, 
 and the peasant Pososhk6v dimly guessed the economic 
 problems that presented themselves to the country, vainly 
 trying to clothe them in an intelligible language. 
 
 Peter did not live to see the fruition of his endeavours in 
 literature. The time was too short to produce any good 
 writers, and though belles-lettres were encouraged, the whole 
 attention of the best minds was absorbed in the acquisition 
 of the most-needed information. Knowledge was the watch- 
 word of Peter's time, and the desire for knowledge was so 
 great that even later Lomon6sov and Tredyak6vski thought 
 no hardships too great, to gain the coveted instruction. It 
 is characteristic of the times, that these two poets in the new 
 style walked to Moscow to enter school, one from the extreme 
 north, the other from the extreme south. A mighty task 
 fell to the lot of the generation that had been born in the 
 days of the great Tsar. They had to transfer the whole 
 European culture to Russian soil and to discover a means 
 of expressing it. Kantemir, whose education was of an 
 European type, chose the ready model of French verse in 
 which to write his satires, wrestling to say in Russian what 
 he thought out in French. Tredyak6vski discovered the 
 proper versification for his native tongue, but his diligence 
 and good sense did not make up for his barren poetical 
 talent. Sumar6kov, single-handed, created the drama, 
 while Lomon6sov fostered the ode, settled grammar and 
 created Russian science. 
 
 The intermediate period between the death of Peter the 
 Great and the accession of Catherine II. was not one that 
 would in itself have encouraged people to take to literature, 
 which was looked down upon as the handmaid of the mighty, 
 if the writers had not inherited an insatiable love of know- 
 ledge. The rough and sincere manner of the Tsar had given 
 way to a flimsy imitation of the Court at Versailles. With
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 29 
 
 the introduction of Western civilisation, the Empresses 
 Anna and Elizabeth took over only the mere external ap- 
 pearance, the love of pleasure, a luxury that was incom- 
 patible with their rude surroundings. Literary men had no 
 public to write for, except the degraded courtiers who might 
 flatter themselves that they were the Maecenases of that 
 literature for which, in their hearts, they cared very little. 
 Odes by which one might gain a favour, solemn addresses 
 written to order, tragedies to be furnished by such and such 
 a date, epigrams of a flippant turn, these were the verses 
 that the courtiers wanted, and they were furnished in suffi- 
 cient quantity. Though L,omon6sov was more intimately 
 acquainted with Giinther than with Boileau, yet he, like 
 his contemporaries, found himself compelled to favour the 
 introduction of the French pseudo-classic style, which was 
 the only one that high society knew anything about. From 
 chaos and no literature at all, Russia was of necessity forced 
 to cultivate the unnatural imitation of what was supposed to 
 be classic antiquity, before it knew anything about that 
 antiquity, and before it had tried itself in simpler fields. 
 The literature of that period was consequently unreal, 
 stilted, distant. 
 
 This pseudo-classicism continued to flourish to the end of 
 the century, though a new spirit had taken possession of 
 men's minds in the reign of Catherine. This Empress had 
 educated herself in the school of the great philosophers who, 
 in the second half of the eighteenth century, were the 
 dominating spirits in European literature. She corre- 
 sponded with Voltaire, had not only studied Montesquieu, 
 but embodied his Esprit des Lois in her famous instruction 
 for a new code of laws, invited d'Alembert to be her son's 
 tutor, in short, she was in sympathy with the humanitarian 
 movements of the encyclopedists. She planned reforms on 
 a magnificent scale, though but few of them were executed, 
 as her theories were only academic and had little reference 
 to existing conditions. Though she planned, with the help 
 of Diderot, a complicated educational system, yet there were 
 no more schools at the end of her reign than at the beginning,
 
 30 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 and the freedom of the press was curtailed much more 
 in the second half of her rule than in the first. So long as 
 there were no disturbing elements at home, and things went 
 to her liking, she was pleased to favour the liberalism which 
 had spread over Europe, and had found its advocates at 
 other Courts. Her idealism was of a purely intellectual 
 character, and her humanitarian views as she had expressed 
 them in her Instruction were good and harmless so long as 
 they remained on paper. The moment she was disturbed in 
 her philanthropy by the rebellion of PugacheV at home, and 
 when, later, she was still more startled by the events of the 
 French Revolution, which it became the fashion to ascribe 
 to the philosophy of Voltaire, she recanted her liberalism, 
 and tried to crush all intellectual progress that had grown 
 strong in the earlier part of her reign. The best authors 
 were ruthlessly persecuted: Radishchev was banished to 
 Siberia for his advocating the very theories which she had 
 propounded in her Instruction ; Novikov's philanthropic 
 activity was sufficient cause for his imprisonment, and it 
 was fortunate for Knyazhnfn that he was dead when his 
 Vadfm of Ndvgorod made its appearance. 
 
 Yet, Russian literature owes much to Catherine, who, at 
 least in the first part of her enlightened absolutism, encour- 
 aged a healthy development of Letters, often through her 
 own example. Her own writings familiarised her people 
 with the best thought of Europe, and as before her Racine 
 and Boileau, so now Voltaire, Beccaria, Montesquieu, were 
 upon the lips of all. Literature had begun in imitations of 
 foreign models, and hardly a trace of anything original is to 
 be found in the eighteenth century; but even a superficial 
 Voltairism was preferable to the more distant pseudo-classic- 
 ism of the preceding reigns, for, though most of its human- 
 itarianism was spurious and its culture skin-deep, it led a 
 few more gifted individuals to a clearer perception of actual- 
 ities, to a fuller interest in that which was immediate and 
 around them, and, in the end, to true culture. 
 
 The most promising influence on Russian literature was 
 the one which Addison and the English satirical journals
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 3 1 
 
 began to exert on Catherine and on nearly all the writers of 
 the day. The Spectator, the Guardian, and the Tatler had 
 found a host of imitators in continental Europe, and satirical 
 journals sprang up in astonishing abundance. It is not 
 likely that Catherine became acquainted with the English 
 originals. Her knowledge came rather through German and 
 French translations; and the many passages from these Eng- 
 lish journals that found their way into Russia after the fifties 
 were likewise generally derived at second hand. In any 
 case, Addison and the satirical journals took deep root in 
 Russian soil, and a long series of similar productions, from 
 1769 to 1774, had a very salutary effect on the drama and on 
 those writings in which contemporary manners are held up 
 to the scorn and ridicule of the people. Catherine herself, 
 the founder of the first of these journals, had only the inten- 
 tion of practising this kind of literature for purposes of good- 
 natured banter, and she was rather shocked when she 
 discovered that her example had given N6vikov and his 
 adherents a weapon for attacking all the negative sides of 
 contemporary civilisation. Without having wished it, 
 Catherine gave into the hands of the disaffected a means of 
 concentrating themselves around a name, a standard, and 
 public opinion became a factor in literature. 
 
 Patronage of the mighty was as much a goal towards which 
 authors aimed in the days of Catherine as in the previous 
 half-century, and the Empress regarded it as her privilege 
 and duty to draw literary talent to the Court, by giving 
 them government positions and lavish gifts. Derzhdvin, 
 Fon-Vizin, Bogdan6vich, Kostr6v, Petrov, all were attracted 
 to her as the central luminary. Felttsa was the keynote of 
 what Derzhdvin purported to be a new departure in the 
 writing of odes, but it was in reality an old laudatory theme 
 with an application of fashionable liberalism, and Felttsa re- 
 mained the watchword of a generation of poets that gyrated 
 around the throne. At the same time, Catherine made a 
 seeming appeal to public opinion by her comedies and satires. 
 If Novikov took her in earnest, and responded to her invit- 
 ation by making a stand against her lukewarm satire by a
 
 32 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 systematic arraignment of vice in every form, he soon found 
 it necessary in his next literary venture, the Painter, to ap- 
 pease her suspicion and anger by a fulsome praise of the 
 Empress. Underneath this outward dependence upon the 
 Court's opinion, literary coteries were, however, beginning 
 to come into existence, and the dramas of the day re- 
 ceived their impulse from their writings, and in their turn 
 were beginning to look to others than the Court for their 
 approval. 
 
 These coteries were concentrated around the Masonic 
 lodges, where, under the pledge of secrecy, an exchange of 
 ideas could take place, and which, consequently, Catherine 
 hated more and more. This Freemasonry was in itself under 
 English influence, whence were taken the ceremonial and the 
 organisation. It is said that Freemasonry first made its ap- 
 pearance in Russia under Peter the Great; later it came also 
 under German influence, had its wide-spread connections in 
 Europe, and, under the guise of mysterious practices, dis- 
 cussed the means of spreading popular education, doing un- 
 stinted charity, and ensuring freedom of thought. In the 
 uncertain and superficial state of culture which then prevailed 
 in Russia, much that these men did was unreal and irrele- 
 vant: they lost themselves in the mystical speculations of 
 the Martinists and the Rosicrucians, and wasted their time 
 in an unprofitable symbolism. But it is sufficient to read 
 the biography of a N6vikov to perceive that their efforts for 
 the advancement of science and useful knowledge were more 
 real than those of the cultivated and more materialistic 
 Catherine. If Catherine had made the press free, she also 
 persecuted those who had availed themselves of the privilege 
 against her pleasure; if her mouth spoke fine sentiments, 
 her heart was closed against their realisation. But Novikov, 
 in the silence of his mysticism, made Russia's past accessible 
 to the scholar, founded the book trade, and took a practical 
 interest in the common people by giving them useful books 
 to read. This N6vikov, and the unfortunate Radishchev, 
 whose book is even now prohibited in Russia, and Shcher- 
 batov, who preferred the rough old times to the flighty
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 33 
 
 manners of the day, that is, the writers who were at outs 
 with existing conditions, were the carriers of a new spirit 
 which, though not characteristically Russian, was akin to it 
 in that it devoted itself with ardour to the treatment of 
 burning questions from a native standpoint. Two of these 
 writers, Shcherbatov and Ndvikov, were Slavophiles in the 
 best sense of the word. 
 
 We shall now make the balance-sheet of the eighteenth- 
 century literature in the separate departments, and see what 
 residuum it bequeathed to the nineteenth century. 
 
 In the scholastic style of the Middle Ages it became a 
 settled practice to dedicate books to powerful persons, and 
 to address them with eulogies on all solemn occasions. Po- 
 lish influence had made this kind of poetry popular at Kiev, 
 and Simeon Polotski introduced it in Moscow in time to sing 
 the glory of the new-born Peter. Lomon6sov's activity 
 began with an ode, and Tredyakovski, Sumarokov, Petr6v 
 and a host of minor poets, if that name can be applied to 
 writers of soulless rhymed adulation, proceeded in the beaten 
 track of " ecstatic " poetry, until Dmitriev gave it the death- 
 blow by his What Others Say. The only positive value lay 
 in the odes of I/omonosov in which he described phenomena 
 of nature, and those of Derzhavin, who, following his ex- 
 ample, made similar use of them as, for example, in his Ode 
 to the Deity. His FeHtsa, which marked the disintegration 
 of the ' ' ecstatic ode, ' ' left its effect in the lighter epistolary 
 poetry of his contemporaries, like Kostr6v, and may even be 
 traced in the playful productions of the next generation. 
 
 The epic is akin to the ode, in that it is a kind of rapturous 
 eulogy on some momentous event in history. In the mad 
 intoxication with foreign pseudo-classic ideals there could be 
 no place for a proper understanding of native history ; hence 
 the flatulent epics of Kherdskov, admired though they were, 
 could be of no lasting merit. The other epics dealt with 
 foreign subjects. Tredyakovski 's Telemachiad could only 
 amuse as a piece of poetical ineptitude, and a pleasure-loving 
 public of the times of Catherine II. was more inclined to go 
 into raptures over Apuleius's Golden Ass which, having 
 
 VOL. I. 3.
 
 34 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 passed through a French transformation, appeared as a 
 species of mock-heroic in Bogdan6vich's Psyche. Pushkin 
 still took delight in it, and his earlier productions of this 
 kind have something of Bogdan6vich's manner. Maykov's 
 Elisey, which is really superior to the Psyche, was not so well 
 received because he introduced too freely the popular ele- 
 ment, for which at that time there could be no appreciation. 
 
 I/yrics (in the narrower sense of poems expressing the in- 
 dividual emotion of the writer) can have a place only where 
 the conditions are favourable to the formation of individual 
 feelings, where well-defined conceptions of nature and man 
 are common to a certain class of society or to the whole 
 nation. Nothing of the kind could exist in Russia through- 
 out the greater part of the eighteenth century, when every- 
 thing was only external veneer, and no lyrics made their 
 appearance until the last quarter, when, under the influence 
 of a thorough acquaintance with Horace and the French 
 lyricists, some fine verses were produced by Bogdan6vich, 
 Kapnfst, Derzhdvin, Dmitriev, Neledinski-Mel6tski. Most 
 of these poems only appeared in the nineteenth century, and 
 all belong to that intermediate stage of literature which was 
 represented by Karamzin and Dmitriev and which, in spirit, 
 no longer continues the tradition of the days of Catherine. 
 
 Kryl6v's fables are justly celebrated as among the best 
 literature that Russia evolved in the last century ; but they 
 are only the culmination of a series of fables, most of them 
 adaptations from La Fontaine and Gellert, in which nearly 
 all the poets tried their skill. By 1700, there had been cur- 
 rent in Russia three translations of Esop's Fables, and 
 P6lotski had imitated a number of such as he knew. Here 
 again we see the utter inability of the writers of the eight- 
 eenth century to make use of a popular motive. Nothing 
 is more common in the oral literature of the people than 
 fables, especially animal fables, yet they had to borrow their 
 themes from abroad. Sumar6kov's fables make, with rare 
 exceptions, unprofitable reading ; May kov struck a few times 
 a proper note, and Khmnitser alone, though he followed 
 Gellert closely, is still read with pleasure on account of the
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 35 
 
 simplicity of his tales. Dmftriev, as before, belongs to 
 another period. 
 
 Modern Russian poetry practically begins with the satires 
 of Kantemir, and satires, with their adjunct, comedy, have 
 remained down to our day the most prominent part of belles- 
 lettres ; only, whereas their usual purpose is to provoke 
 laughter, in Russia tears are their more appropriate due. 
 Under the systematic, though arbitrary and capricious, per- 
 secution of the censorship, writers have evolved the art of 
 telling a bitter truth by means of satire which by its out- 
 ward appearance generally escapes the scrutinising attention 
 of the usually dull censor, but the esoteric meaning of which 
 is quite comprehensible to the whole class of readers. In 
 the days of Peter the Great, with his violent reforms, direct 
 command was more effective than a satire which but few 
 could unravel, and Kantemfr's Satires, in spite of their 
 literary value, are mere exotics. Catherine thought this 
 species of essays a good medium for a gentle reproof, but 
 N6vikov more correctly divined their office, and much later 
 G6gol and Shchedrfn brought them to great perfection along 
 the path indicated by him. 
 
 The same causes which prevented the formation of a Rus- 
 sian epic and of lyric poetry throughout the greater part of 
 the eighteenth century militated against the evolution of a 
 native tragedy. Theatrical performances had been given 
 ever since the days of Alexis, but these were mainly Mys- 
 teries and Moralities that had long been forgotten in the 
 West, or crude plays and harlequinades by German, Italian 
 and English travelling comedians. Thus, a taste had been 
 formed for the drama when Sumar6kov was ordered to 
 organise the first Russian theatre, though there did not ex- 
 ist the elements for a native stage. Sumar6kov furnished 
 pseudo-classic tragedies as readily as he manufactured any 
 other kind of poetry, and his conceit of being the Russian 
 Racine indicates whence he took his models. Neither Knya- 
 zhnm's nor Ozerov's borrowing of incidents from Russian 
 history could make their tragedies real : they were accessible 
 only to those who were steeped in French culture. Not so
 
 36 A Sketch of Russian Literature 
 
 comedy. Comedy stands in direct relation to satire, and it 
 has taken firm root in Russian soil. Catherine herself wrote 
 a number of dramatised satires, and Fon-Vizin's Brigadier 
 made its appearance just as satire began to occupy an im- 
 portant place in the public eye. Fon-Vfzin, Griboye'dov and 
 Gogol are only the greatest of the long series of dramatists, 
 who in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries used comedy 
 as a weapon for attacking the corruption of officials, super- 
 ficiality in education and the brutality of the serf-owners. 
 Here was an opportunity to introduce a native element, 
 which becomes for the first time prominent in Ablesimov's 
 comic opera. 
 
 Though Western novels reached Russia in indifferent 
 translations long before the end of Catherine's reign, yet 
 there was no proper soil for them until Radfshchev came 
 under the influence of the English writers, especially of 
 Sterne, and Karamzfn, on the verge of the century, intro- 
 duced sentimentalism into literature. Throughout the 
 whole eighteenth century, little earnestness was shown in 
 literary pursuits. Prose suffered more than poetry, for 
 prose demands a more assiduous and constant attention than 
 verse. It was left for the nineteenth century to settle the 
 prose diction appropriate to the Russian language. In this 
 neglect of cultivating an elegant prose style is to be found 
 the main reason for a very extensive literature of memoirs 
 which were not originally meant for publication, but were 
 intended as mere records for the use of posterity. The 
 restriction of free speech was another powerful factor in 
 encouraging this .species of historical revelation. In these 
 memoirs, the student of manners and history and literature 
 will find much better material for a correct appreciation of 
 the eighteenth century than in the exotic literature of the 
 upper classes. The emptiness of the superficial French cult- 
 ure, which was prevalent in Russia, became apparent only 
 to those who, like Tatfshchev, Shcherbdtov, and N6vikov, 
 busied themselves with the study of native history. The 
 progress which history made from Tatfshchev to Karamzm 
 is the most prominent feature in the evolution of the native
 
 A Sketch of Russian Literature 37 
 
 literature. By the historians was laid the real foundation 
 for a native science and interest in the people. It was quite 
 natural for these men to turn away from the disheartening 
 corruption of manners which was introduced from abroad, 
 and to find inspiration in their own past. They, conse- 
 quently, were the first Slavophiles, though as yet in the 
 gentler sense of the word. They did not preach a turning 
 away from European culture, as did their later spiritual 
 descendants, but a more organic welding of the new life with 
 the Russian reality.
 
 THE OLDEST PERIOD 
 
 39
 
 THE OLDEST PERIOD 
 Treaty with the Greeks (911) 
 
 Nestor's Chronicle contains three treaties made with the Greeks in 
 the tenth century. It is evident, from the manner of their composi- 
 tion, that the chronicler quoted some extant documents which were 
 probably translated by some Bulgarian from the original Greek. 
 These treaties are interesting as being the earliest specimens of 
 writing in Russia and as having been composed before the introduc- 
 tion of Christianity. 
 
 WE of the Russian nation, Karly, Inegeld, Farlof, Vere- 
 mud, Rulav, Gudy, Ruald, Karn, Frelav, Ryuar, 
 Aktevu, Truan, Lidulfost, Stemid, who were sent by O16g, 
 the Russian Grand Prince, and the illustrious boydrs who 
 are under his rule, to you, I/eo and Alexander and Constan- 
 tine, the Greek Emperors and great autocrats by the grace 
 of God, to confirm and proclaim the amity which has existed 
 for many years between the Christians and Russians, by the 
 will of our princes and by the order of all those in Russia 
 who are under his rule. Our illustrious Prince has often 
 thought, more persistently than the others who have de- 
 sired to maintain and proclaim the amity in God which has 
 been between Christians and Russia, that not only with mere 
 words, but also in writing and with a solemn oath made over 
 our armour, ought such amity be proclaimed and confirmed, 
 according to our faith and law. The following are the 
 articles that we wish to establish in the faith of God and in 
 love: 
 
 In the first place, we will make an agreement with you 
 Greeks to love each other with our souls and as much as is 
 in our power, and we will not permit, as far as is in our 
 
 41
 
 42 The Oldest Period 
 
 power, that harm or damage be done to any of you by those 
 who are under the rule of our illustrious princes, but we 
 will try, according to our ability, to preserve for ever and 
 ever, unbroken and undisturbed, the amity which we profess 
 both in words and in writing under oath. Likewise you 
 Greeks shall preserve the same love to our illustrious Rus- 
 sian princes and to all who are under the rule of our illus- 
 trious Prince unpolluted and unchanged for ever and all time. 
 
 Under the head which is called damages we will agree as 
 follows: Whatever may be made manifest in regard to a 
 grievance, let the information of such grievance be accurate, 
 and let not him be believed who begins the action ; and let 
 not that party take an oath if he deserve no belief; but if 
 one swear according to his religion, let there be a punish- 
 ment if perjury be found. 
 
 If a Russian kill a Christian, or a Christian a Russian, let 
 him die where the murder has been committed. If he who 
 has committed murder run away, then if he be possessed of 
 property, let the nearest in kin to the murdered person re- 
 ceive that part which is his by law, and let the wife of the 
 murderer have as much as belongs to her by law. If he who 
 has committed the murder be destitute and have run away, 
 let the case stand against him until he be found, and then 
 he shall die. 
 
 If anyone strike another with a sword or beat him with a 
 drinking vessel, let him for such striking or beating pay five 
 litras of silver according to the Russian law. If the offender 
 be destitute, let him pay as much as he can, and let him 
 take off his upper garment which he wears, and besides let 
 him swear according to his religion that there is no one to 
 help him, and let the case against him forthwith be dropped. 
 
 If a Russian steal something from a Christian, or a 
 Christian from a Russian, and the thief at the time when he 
 commits the theft be caught by him who has lost the article, 
 and the thief struggle and be killed, let not his death be 
 avenged by either Christians or Russians, but let him who 
 has lost take back what belongs to him. If a Russian de- 
 spoil a Christian, or a Christian a Russian, by torture or by
 
 Treaty with the Greeks 43 
 
 a show of force, or if he take anything away from a member 
 of the druzhina, let him pay back threefold. 
 
 If a boat be cast by a great wind upon a strange shore, 
 where there be any of our Russians, and someone come to 
 furnish the boat with its belongings, we will take the boat 
 through all dangerous places until it has smooth sailing. 
 If such a boat cannot be returned to its place, on account of 
 storm or impassable places, we Russians shall see the oars- 
 men off safe with their goods, if the accident happens near 
 Greek land. But if the same happen near Russian land, we 
 will take the boat to Russian territory, and let them sell the 
 belongings of the boat and what else of the boat they can 
 sell, and when we Russians shall go to Greece, with mer- 
 chandise or with an embassy to your Emperor, the proceeds 
 from the sale of the belongings of the boat shall be forwarded 
 without hindrance. Should any man of the boat be killed, 
 or beaten, by us Russians, or should anything be taken 
 away, the wrongdoers shall be punished as above. 
 
 Should a Russian slave be stolen, or run away, or be sold 
 by force, and a Russian make complaint of it, and the fact 
 be ascertained in regard to the slave, then let him be re- 
 turned to Russia. And if the merchants should lose a slave 
 and make complaint thereof, let them search for him and let 
 him be returned; should anyone prevent making such a 
 search, then the local magistrate shall be responsible for 
 him. 
 
 If a criminal should return to Greece from Russia, let 
 Russia institute a complaint to the Christian Empire, and 
 let the same be returned to Russia, even against his will. 
 
 All these things the Russians are to do to the Greeks, 
 wherever such things may happen. To make the peace 
 established between the Christians and Russians firm and 
 lasting, we ordered this document to be written by John 
 upon two charts and to be signed by the Emperor's and our 
 own hand before the blessed cross and in the name of the 
 holy Trinity and our one, true God, and to be proclaimed 
 and to be delivered to our ambassadors. And we have 
 sworn to your Emperor according to the law and custom of
 
 44 The Oldest Period 
 
 our nation, as being God's own creatures, not to depart, or 
 let anyone else of our land depart, from the established treaty 
 of peace and amity. This document we gave to your Empire 
 in order to confirm the treaty on both sides and to confirm 
 and proclaim the peace in your country, September the 
 second, the fifteenth week, in the year from the creation of 
 the world 6024 (911). 
 
 Luk4 Zhidyata. (First half of XI. century.) 
 
 Lukd Zhidydta or Zhiryata, was bishop of N6vgorod from 1036- 
 1060. All we have from him is his Instruction, which is written in a 
 coarse, unadorned style, and is nothing more than a sententious 
 statement of gospel teachings. The N6vgorod style, as it appears in 
 its chronicles, is always laconic and businesslike. Zbidydta was evid- 
 ently instructing a congregation that had not long been converted 
 and that was not yet firm in the fundamental teachings of Christianity. 
 
 INSTRUCTION TO HIS CONGREGATION 
 
 Above all, brothers, we Christians must keep the command 
 to believe in one God who is worshipped in the Trinity, in 
 the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, as the holy 
 apostles have taught, and the holy fathers have confirmed. 
 I believe in one God, and so forth. Believe also in the 
 resurrection, and the eternal life, and the everlasting tor- 
 ment of the sinful. Be not slow in going to church, and to 
 the morning, noon and evening masses. When you are 
 about to lie down in your room, make your obeisance to 
 God. Stand in church in the fear of the Lord, speak not, 
 nor think of worldly matters, but pray to God with all your 
 thought that He may forgive you your sins. Live in friend- 
 ship with all men, but particularly with your brothers, and 
 let there not be one thing in your hearts, and another upon 
 your lips. Dig not a grave under your brother, lest God 
 throw you into a worse one. Be righteous, and flinch not 
 from laying down your head for the sake of truth and God's 
 Law, that God may count you among the saints. Be patient 
 with your brothers and with other men, and do not repay 
 evil for evil; praise each other that God may praise you.
 
 Luka Zhidyata 45 
 
 Cause no strife that you may not be called a son of the 
 devil, but make peace that you may be a son of God. Judge 
 your brother neither in speech, nor in thought, but think of 
 your own sins, that God may not judge you. Be thought- 
 ful and merciful to strangers, to the poor and to prisoners, 
 and be merciful to your servants. It is not proper for you, 
 O brothers, to have devilish games, nor to speak unseemly 
 words. Be not angry, and rail not at anyone; in danger be 
 patient and rely upon God. Rave not, be not haughty; re- 
 member that to-morrow we shall be stench and worms. Be 
 humble and gentle, and obediently do the commands of God, 
 for in the heart of the proud sits the devil, and the word of 
 God will not stick to him. Honour old people and your 
 parents. Swear not in the name of God, nor curse anyone 
 else, nor swear by him. Judge rightly, receive no reward, 
 give not in usury. Fear God, honour the Prince ; first serve 
 the lyord, then your master. With all your heart honour 
 the priest of God, and honour the servants of the Church. 
 Kill not, steal not, lie not, bear not false witness, hate not, 
 envy not, calumniate not . . ., drink not out of season 
 to intoxication, but in measure. Be not angry, nor harsh. 
 Rejoice with those who rejoice, and be sad with the sad. 
 Do not eat abominations; celebrate the holy days. The 
 peace of the L,ord be with you. Amen ! 
 
 The Russian Code. (XI. century.) 
 
 The first draught of the Russian Code, or the R&sskaya Prdvda, as it 
 is called in Russian, is ascribed to Yaroslav the Wise, the son of 
 Vladimir, Grand Prince of Kiev. He is supposed to have given it to 
 the N6vgorodians, whose Prince he had been, for their active partici- 
 pation in the war that he waged against Svyatop61k in order to main- 
 tain himself on the Kiev throne. This Code is the oldest extant 
 among all the Slavs. It was evidently borrowed from the laws of the 
 Scandinavians, and in most points almost coincides with the old 
 English laws of the same period. This is not surprising, for the 
 druzhina was originally composed of Norsemen ; besides, Yaroslav 
 stood in direct communication with the west of Europe : thus, one 
 of his daughters was married to Harald of Norway ; another was the 
 wife of Andrew, King of Hungary; a third was married to Henry of 
 France ; and two of his sons had taken German princesses for wives.
 
 46 The Oldest Period 
 
 If a man ' kill a man, let him be avenged by his brother, 
 or father, or son, or nephew. If there is no one to avenge 
 him, let the price on his head be 70 grrvnas,* if he be a 
 prince's man, or a prince's thane's* man. If he be a Russ, 4 
 or henchman, or merchant, or a boydr's thane, or swords- 
 man,* or hapless man,' or Slovene, 7 let the price on his head 
 be 40 grfvnas. After Yarosldv, his sons Izyasldv, Svyatoslav, 
 Vsevolod, and their men Kusnydchko, Perenye"g, and Niki- 
 f6r, came together and did away with the blood revenge, but 
 substituted weregild for it, but in everything else his sons 
 left as Yarosldv had decreed. 
 
 If one strike another with the unsheathed sword, or with 
 the haft, the prince's fine" for the offence is 12 grivnas. If 
 one strike another with a rod, or cup, or horn, or the blunt 
 edge of a sword, also 12 grivnas; but if the offence be com- 
 mitted in warding off a sword blow, he shall not be fined. 
 If one strike a man's hand, and the hand fall off, or dry up, 
 or if he cut off a foot, or eye, or nose, the fine is 20 grivnas, 
 and 10 grfvnas to the maimed man. If one cut off another 
 man's finger, 3 grivnas fine, and to the maimed man one 
 grfvna of kunas. 
 
 If a bloodstained or bruised man comes to the court, he 
 
 *That is, an older member of the prince's druzhina, also called 
 boyars ; the younger members were called hrid, i. e., Norse "hirdr,'* 
 henchman, or youth, or simply druzhina. 
 
 * A grivna was originally a unit of weight, about a pound, then 
 only half a pound, and less. About seven grivnas of kunas were 
 equal to one grivna of silver ; a ki'ma means "marten's skin," which 
 formed the smaller denomination of money ; one grivna was equal to 
 twenty nog&tas. 
 
 "The Russian is /, which is the Norse tjonn ; the Old English 
 thane is of the same origin and has almost the same significance. 
 
 4 A Russ was a Scandinavian who did not bear arms ; a Scandi- 
 navian who bore arms was a Varyag. 
 
 1 The prince's guardsman and inspector of the sword trial. 
 
 A "hapless man" was more particularly applied to a son of a 
 priest who could not read, a freedman, an indebted merchant, all 
 Russians at the death of a prince. 
 
 7 Inhabitants of N6vgorod. 
 
 8 The fine was paid to the prince's treasury.
 
 The Russian Code 47 
 
 need not bring any witnesses, but the fine shall be 4 grivnas; 
 but if he have no marks upon him, let him bring a witness. 
 If both parties complain, let him who has begun pay 6 kunas. 
 If the bloodstained man be he who has begun the quarrel, 
 and there are witnesses to the quarrel, let his bruises be his 
 reward. 1 If one strike another with the sword, but kill him 
 not, the fine is 3 grivnas, and to the sufferer a grivna for his 
 wound for medicaments; if he kill him, there is the usual 
 weregild. If a man pushes another, either to him, or from 
 him, or strikes him in his face, or beats him with a rod, and 
 there are two witnesses, the fine is 3 grivnas. 
 
 If one mounts another man's horse, without having asked 
 permission, the fine is 3 grfvnas. If one loses his horse, or 
 arms, or wearing apparel, and announces his loss in the 
 market-place, and later recognises his property in his town, 
 he may take it back, and the fine of 3 grivnas is paid to him. 
 If one recognises what he has lost, or has been stolen from 
 him, either a horse, or apparel, or cattle, let him not say: 
 " This is mine! " but let him go before the judge who will 
 ask : ' ' Where did you get that ? ' ' and the fine will be on 
 him who is guilty ; and then he will take that which belongs 
 to him, and the fine shall be likewise paid to him. If it be 
 a horse-thief, let him be turned over to the prince for banish- 
 ment; if it be a 'shop-thief, his fine shall be 3 grivnas. 
 
 If one gives money on interest, or money as a loan, or 
 grain, let him have witnesses, and then receive as has been 
 agreed. 
 
 If a hired servant runs away from his master, he becomes 
 a slave; but if he goes to collect his money, and does so 
 openly, or runs to the prince or the judges on account of 
 injury done him by his master, he is not enslaved, but gets 
 his right. 
 
 If a master has a farm servant, and his war horse be lost, 
 the servant shall not pay for it ; but if his master gives him, 
 who receives his measure of grain, a plough and harrow, he 
 
 1 That is, if the bruised man make complaint, and it be found that 
 he had started the quarrel, he receives no monetary reward for his 
 bruises, but has justly been punished by his wounds.
 
 48 The Oldest Period 
 
 shall pay for any damage to them. But if the master sends 
 him on his own business, and they be damaged while he is 
 away, he shall not pay for them. 
 
 If a free peasant assault another without the prince's per- 
 mission, the fine is 3 grivnas to the prince, and one grfvna 
 of kunas for the wounds. If he assault a prince's or boydr's 
 man, the fine is 1 2 grivnas, and a grivna for the wounds. If 
 one steal a boat, the fine is 6 kuuas, and the boat is to be re- 
 turned; for a seafaring boat, 3 grivnas, and for a warboat, 2 
 grivnas; for a smack, 8 kunas, and for a barge, a grivna. 
 
 If ropes be cut in somebody's hunting-ground, the fine 
 shall be 3 grivnas, and a grivna of kunas for the ropes. If 
 one steal in the hunting-ground a falcon, or hawk, the fine 
 is 3 grivnas, and to the owner one grivna; for a dove-9 
 kunas, for a chicken-g kunas, for a duck-2o kunas, for a 
 goose-2o kunas, for a swan-2o kunas, and for a crane-2o 
 kunas. And if hay or timber be stolen-9 kunas, and the 
 owner receives 2 nogatas for each waggonload stolen. 
 
 In one puts fire to a barn, he is to be banished and his 
 house confiscated ; first the damage is to be made good, and 
 then the prince shall banish him. The same, if he put fire 
 to a house. And who maliciously injures a horse or beast, 
 the fine is 12 grivnas, and for the damage one grivna. 
 
 Ilari6n, Metropolitan of Kiev. (XI. century.) 
 
 Hilarion (in Russian Hari6n) was made metropolitan of Kiev in 
 1050. An extant sermon, to which is added the Eulogy on St. Vla- 
 dimir and Exposition of Faith, witnesses to his acquaintance with 
 classical Greek, and is one of the best examples of ancient Russian 
 pulpit eloquence. 
 
 EULOGY ON ST. VLADIMIR 
 
 Rome sings the praises of Peter and Paul, through whom 
 it believes in Jesus Christ, the Son of God; Asia, Ephesus 
 and Patmos praise John the Theologue; India, Thomas; 
 Egypt, Mark. All countries and cities and men honour 
 and glorify their teacher who has taught them the orthodox 
 faith. Let us also, according to our power, praise with
 
 Ilarion 49 
 
 humble praises our teacher and instructor, who has done 
 great and wondrous things, the great Khan of our land, 
 Vladimir, the grandson of old Igor, the son of the glorious 
 Svyatosldv, who ruling their days in courage and valour 
 have become famous in many lands, and are remembered 
 and honoured even now for their victories and power, for 
 they did not rule in a poor and unknown country, but in 
 Russia, which is known and celebrated in all the corners of 
 the earth. 
 
 A good testimony to your piety, O blissful one, is that holy 
 church of St. Mary, the Mother of God, which you have 
 builded on an orthodox foundation, and where your valiant 
 body now resteth, awaiting the archangel's trumpets. A 
 very good and fine testimony is also your son George whom 
 God has made an heir to your power, who does not destroy 
 your institutions, but confirms them ; who does not diminish 
 the benefactions of your piety, but increases them ; who does 
 not spoil but mend, who finishes what you have left un- 
 finished, as Solomon has completed the works of David; 
 who has builded a large and holy God's temple to His All- 
 wisdom, to sanctify your city; who has embellished it with 
 all beautiful things, with gold and silver and precious stones 
 and sacred vessels, so that the church is a wonder to all sur- 
 rounding lands, and so that no like can be found in all the 
 north, from east to west; who has surrounded your famous 
 city of Kiev with grandeur as with a crown; who has turned 
 over 3 r our people and city to the holy, all-glorious Mother of 
 God ; who is ever ready to succour Christians, and for whom 
 he has builded a church with golden doors in the name of the 
 first holiday of the Lord of the Holy Annunciation, so that 
 the kiss which the archangel will give to the Virgin may 
 also be on this city. To Her he says: " Rejoice, blissful 
 one, the Lord is with you!" but to the city: "Rejoice, 
 faithful city, the Lord is with you! " 
 
 Arise, honoured dead, from your grave! Arise, shake 
 off your sleep, for you are not dead, but sleep to the day of 
 the common resurrection. Arise ! You are not dead, for it 
 is not right for you to die, who have believed in Christ who 
 
 VOL. I. 4.
 
 50 The Oldest Period 
 
 is the life of the whole world. Shake off your sleep, lift your 
 eyes, that you may see with what honours the Lord has 
 showered you above, and how you live unforgotten upon 
 earth through your son ! Arise ! Look at your son George, 
 see your entrails, your beloved one, see him whom God has 
 brought out of your loins, see him adorning the throne of 
 your land, and rejoice, and be glad! Then also see your 
 pious daughter-in-law Ire"na, see your grandchildren, and 
 great-grandchildren, how they live and are cared for by God, 
 how they keep your piety according to your tradition, how 
 they partake of the sacrament of the holy church, how they 
 praise Christ, how they bow before His name ! See also your 
 city beaming in its grandeur ! See your blossoming churches, 
 see the growing Christianity, see the city gleaming in its 
 adornment of saintly images, and fragrant with thyme, and 
 re-echoing with hymns and divine, sacred songs ! And see- 
 ing all this, rejoice and be glad, and praise the good God, 
 the creator of all this. 
 
 Vladimir Monomakh (Monomachos). (1053-1125.) 
 
 Vladimir was Grand Prince of Kiev from 1113-1125. As his In- 
 struction to his Children shows, and as the chronicles witness, he was 
 a very learned man for his time. From the letters of the metropoli- 
 tan Nikif6r to the Prince we also learn that he strictly carried out the 
 roles which he brought to the attention of his posterity : he often 
 slept on the ground, discarded sumptuous garments, and only on rare 
 occasions wore the insignia of his office. He was well versed in 
 Byzantine literature, for his Instruction is not only after the fashion 
 of older Byzantine Testaments, but many passages are taken directly 
 from the writings of Basil the Great. This Instruction is one of the 
 most remarkable productions of early Russian literature, especially 
 on account of the liberal spirit that pervades it, as compared, for ex- 
 ample, with a similar, somewhat earlier document by St. Stephen of 
 Hungary. This latter fact has served the Slavophiles as an import- 
 ant argument for the superiority of the Slavic spirit over that of the 
 west of Europe. The Instruction is included in Ndstor's Chronicle 
 tinder the year 1096, but it has been conclusively proved that it is the 
 work of Vladimir. Parts of the Instruction are translated in A. P. 
 Stanley's Lectures on the History of the Eastern Church, London, 
 1861 (and often afterwards), and in N. H. Dole's Young Folks' His- 
 tory of Russia , Chicago, 1895.
 
 Vladimir Monomakh 51 
 
 HIS INSTRUCTION TO HIS CHILDREN 
 
 Being ill and about to seat myself in the sleigh, 1 I have 
 considered in my soul and have praised God for having pre- 
 served me, sinful man, to this day. Do not make light of 
 this instruction, my children, or anyone else who may hear 
 it, but if it please any of you children, take it to heart, and 
 give up indolence, and begin to work. 
 
 Above all, for the sake of the Lord and your own souls, 
 have the fear of the Lord in your hearts by doing unstinted 
 charity, for that is the beginning of all good. If this in- 
 struction should not please any of you, be not angry but say 
 thus: " Starting out on a distant journey and about to seat 
 himself in the sleigh, he spoke this insipidity." 
 
 My brothers' messengers met me on the V61ga and said: 
 " Hasten to us that we may drive out the sons of Rostisldv, 2 
 and take away their patrimony, and if you go not with us, 
 we shall stand alone, and you will be alone." And I said: 
 " Even though you may be angry, I cannot go with you 
 and transgress the cross. ' ' And having sent them away, I 
 picked up a psalter in my sorrow, opened it, and these words 
 were before me : ' ' Why are you sad, my soul ? Why are you 
 grieved ? " and so forth. And then I picked out words here 
 and there, and put them in order, and I wrote: " If the lat- 
 ter things do not please you, accept the former. ..." 
 
 Forsooth, my children, consider how kind and overkind 
 God, the lover of men, is. We men, who are sinful and 
 mortal, wish to avenge ourselves and immediately to spill 
 the blood of him who has done us any wrong; but our Lord, 
 who rules over life and death, suffers our transgressions 
 above our heads, nay to the very end of our lives, like a 
 father, now loving, now chastising his child, and again 
 fondling it. Our Lord has likewise shown us how to be 
 victorious over our foe, how to assuage and conquer him 
 with three good acts: with repentance, tears and charity. 
 It is not hard, my children, to keep this command of the 
 
 *Karamzin remarks that the dead were always taken away in 
 sleighs, whether in winter or summer. 
 * Voloddr, Prince of Peremyshl, and Vasilko, Prince of Tereb<Svl.
 
 52 The Oldest Period 
 
 Lord, and you can rid yourselves of your sins by those three 
 acts, and you will not forfeit the kingdom of heaven. And, 
 I beg you, be not slack in the performance of the Lord's 
 commands, and do not forget those three acts, for neither 
 solitude, nor monkhood, nor hunger, such as many good 
 people suffer, is hard to bear, but with a small act you may 
 gain the favour of the Lord. What is man that Thou 
 shouldst remember him ? 
 
 Thou art great, O Lord, and Thy works are wonderful, 
 and human understanding cannot grasp all Thy miracles! 
 And again we say : Thou art great, O Lord, and Thy works 
 are wonderful, and Thy name be blessed and praised for 
 ever and through all the earth ! For who would not praise 
 and glorify Thy power and Thy great miracles and goodness 
 that are evident in this world: how by Thy wisdom the 
 heaven is builded, how the sun, the moon, the stars, dark- 
 ness and light, and the earth is placed on the waters, O 
 Lord! How the various animals, birds and fishes are 
 adorned by Thy foresight, O Lord ! And we also wonder at 
 the miracle, how that He has created man from the dust, 
 how different the forms of human faces are, how if you look 
 at the whole world, you will not find all made in one image, 
 but the face of each according to God's wisdom. And we 
 wonder also how the birds of the sky come from the south, 
 and do not remain in one country, but both the weak and the 
 strong fly to all lands, by the will of God, in order to fill the 
 woods and fields. All these God has given for the use of 
 man, for food and enjoyment. 
 
 Listen to me, and if you will not accept all, heed at least 
 half. If God should mollify your hearts, shed tears over 
 your sins and say: "As Thou hast shown mercy to the 
 harlot, the murderer and the publican, even thus show mercy 
 to us sinners. ' ' Do this in church and when you lie down to 
 sleep. Fail not to do so a single night. If you can, make 
 3'our obeisance to the ground ; if your strength gives out, do 
 it thrice; in any case, be not slack in it, for with this nightly 
 obeisance and singing man conquers the devil and frees him- 
 self from the sins he has committed during the day.
 
 Vladimir Monomakh 53 
 
 When you are riding and have no engagement with any- 
 one, and you know no other prayer, keep on repeating 
 secretly: " I/ord, have mercy upon me! " for it is better to 
 say this prayer than to think idle things. Above all, forget 
 not the destitute, but feed them according to your means, 
 and give to the orphan, and protect the widow, and allow 
 not the strong to oppress the people. Slay neither the 
 righteous, nor the wrongdoer, nor order him to be slain 
 who is guilty of death, and do not ruin a Christian 
 soul. 
 
 Whenever you speak, whether it be a bad or a good word, 
 swear not by the I^ord, nor make the sign of the cross, for 
 there is no need. If you have occasion to kiss the cross with 
 your brothers or with anyone else, first inquire your heart 
 whether you will keep the promise, then kiss it; and having 
 kissed it, see to it that you do not transgress, and your soul 
 perish. As for the bishops, priests and abbots, receive their 
 benediction in love, and do not keep away from them, but 
 love them with all your mig"ht, and provide for them, that 
 you may receive their prayers to God. Above all, have no 
 pride in your hearts and minds, but say: " We are mortal, 
 alive to-day, and to-morrow in the grave. All that Thou 
 hast given us, is not ours, but Thine, and Thou hast en- 
 trusted it to us for but a few days. ' ' Put away no treasure 
 in the earth, for that is a great sin. 
 
 Honour the elders as your father, and the younger ones as 
 your brothers. Be not slack in your houses, but watch 
 everything: Do not rely upon your thane, nor your servant, 
 lest those who come to see you should make light of your 
 house and of your dinner. If you start out to a war, be not 
 slack, depend not upon your generals, nor abandon your- 
 selves to drinking and eating and sleeping. Put out the 
 guards yourselves, and lie down to sleep only after you have 
 placed the guards all around the army, and rise early. Do 
 not take off your armour in haste, without examination, for 
 man perishes suddenly through his negligence. Avoid 
 lying and drunkenness and debauchery, for body and soul 
 perish from them.
 
 54 The Oldest Period 
 
 Whenever you travel ove,r your lands, permit not the serv- 
 ants, neither your own, nor a stranger's, to do any damage 
 in the villages,, or in the fields, that they may not curse you. 
 Wheresoever you go, and wherever you stay, give the desti- 
 tute to eat and to drink. Above all honour the stranger, 
 whencesoever he may come, whether he be a commoner, a 
 nobleman or an ambassador; if you are not able to honour 
 him with gifts, give him food and drink, for these travellers 
 will proclaim a man to all the lands, whether he be good or 
 bad. Call on the sick, go to funerals, for we are all mortal, 
 and pass not by a man without greeting him with kind 
 words. Love your wives, but let them not rule you. 
 
 But the main thing is that you should keep the fear of the 
 Lord higher than anything else. If you should forget this, 
 read this often; then shall I have no shame, and all will be 
 well with you. Whatever good you know, do not forget it, 
 and what you do not know, learn it; just as my father had 
 learned, staying at home, five languages, 1 for this makes one 
 honoured in other lands. Indolence is the mother of all 
 vices: what one knows, one forgets, and what one does not 
 know, one does not learn. While doing good, be not negli- 
 gent in any good act, first of all in regard to the Church, 
 Let not the sun find you in bed. Thus my father of blessed 
 memory did, and thus do all good, perfect men. Having 
 prayed to God at daybreak, he, noticing the rising sun, 
 praised God in joy and said: "Thou hast made me see, 
 Christ, O Lord, and Thou hast given me this beautiful 
 light!" and again: "Lord, add years to my years that I 
 may repent my sins and, improving my life, may praise 
 God." And thus he did when he seated himself to take 
 counsel with the druzhfna, or to judge people, or when he 
 went on the chase, or out riding, or laid himself down to 
 sleep : but sleep has been intended by the Lord for the after- 
 noon, when both beasts and birds and men rest themselves. 
 
 And now I shall tell you, my children, of my labours 
 which I have performed either in my expeditions or on the 
 
 'Karamzin surmises that he knew Greek, Norse, P61ovts (Cn- 
 manian) and Hungarian, besides Russian.
 
 Vladimir Monomakh 55 
 
 chase these thirteen years. First I went to Rost6v ' through 
 the country of the Vyatiches," whither my father sent me 
 when he himself went to Kursk ; next I went to Smolensk 
 [follows an account of his expeditions]. . . . Altogether 
 I have made eighty-three long journeys and I cannot recall 
 how many shorter ones. I have made peace with the 
 Polovtses twenty times lacking one, both with my father 
 and without him, giving away much of my cattle and gar- 
 ments. I have liberated from their shackles royal princes 
 of the P61ovtses as follows . . 
 
 I have undergone many hardships in the chase. Near 
 Chernigov I have with my own hand caught ten or twenty 
 wild horses in the forests, and I have besides caught else- 
 where many wild horses with my hands, as I used to travel 
 through Russia. Two aurochses threw me and my horse 
 with their horns; a stag butted me with his horns; an elk 
 trampled me under his feet, and another butted me with his 
 horns. A boar took away the sword at my side; a bear bit 
 me into my knee covering ; a grim animal [wolf] leaped at 
 my loins and threw me with my horse: and yet God has 
 preserved me. I have often fallen from my horse, I twice 
 injured my head and frequently hurt my hands and feet in 
 my youth, being reckless of my life and not sparing my 
 head. Whatever there was to be done by my servants, I 
 did myself, in war and in the chase, in daytime and at night, 
 in the summer heat and in winter, without taking any rest. 
 I depended neither on the posadniks 8 nor the heralds, but 
 did all myself, and looked after my house. In the chase I 
 looked myself after the hunting outfit, the horses, the 
 falcons and the sparrow-hawks. Also have I not permitted 
 the mighty to offend the poor peasants and the destitute 
 widows, and I have myself looked after the church property 
 and the divine service. 
 
 Think not ill of me, my children, nor anyone else who 
 may read this, for I do not boast of my daring, but praise 
 
 1 In the Government of Yarosldvl. 
 
 9 A Slavic tribe settled on the river Oka. 
 
 8 Burgomasters.
 
 56 The Oldest Period 
 
 God and proclaim His goodness for having preserved me, sin- 
 ful and miserable man, for so many years from the hour of 
 death, for having made me, miserable one, active in the per- 
 formance of all humane acts. Having read this instruction, 
 may you hasten to do all good acts and praise the Lord with 
 His saints. Fear neither death, my children, nor war, nor 
 beast, but do what behooves men to do, whatever God may 
 send you. Just as I have come out hale from war, from en- 
 counters with animals, from the water, and from my falls, 
 even so none of you can be injured or killed, if it be not 
 so ordained by God. And if death come from the Lord, 
 neither father, nor mother, nor brothers can save you. 
 Though it is good to take care of oneself, yet God's protec- 
 tion is better than man's. 
 
 Abbot Daniel, the Palmer. (Beginning of XII. century.) 
 
 Pilgrimages to the Holy Land began in Russia soon after the intro- 
 duction of Christianity, but Daniel the abbot is the first who has 
 left an account of his wanderings. Nothing is known of the life of 
 this traveller, but from internal evidence it may be assumed that he 
 visited Palestine soon after the first crusade, from 1106-1108. From 
 his mention of none but princes of the south of Russia it is quite cer- 
 tain that he himself belonged there. In a simple, unadorned lan- 
 guage, Daniel tells of his wanderings from Constantinople to the 
 Holy Land and back again. Characteristic is his patriotic affection 
 for the whole Russian laud and his mention of all the Russian princes 
 in his prayers, a rather surprising sentiment for the period when 
 Russia was nothing but a heterogeneous mass of appanages. None 
 of the Western accounts of pilgrimages to Palestine surpass in in- 
 terest that of the Russian palmer of that period, if they at all equal it. 
 
 OF THE HOLY LIGHT, HOW IT DESCENDS FROM 
 HEAVEN UPON THE HOLY SEPULCHRE 
 
 Here is what God has shown to me, His humble and un- 
 worthy servant, Daniel the monk, for I have in truth seen 
 with my own sinful eyes how the holy light descends on the 
 life-giving grave of the Lord our Saviour, Jesus Christ. 
 Many pilgrims do not tell rightly about the descent of the 
 holy light: for some say that the Holy Ghost descends to
 
 Abbot Daniel 57 
 
 the Sepulchre of the Lord in the shape of a dove, and others 
 say that a lightning comes down and lights the lamps over 
 the Sepulchre of the Lord. But that is not true, for nothing 
 is to be seen, neither dove, nor lightning, but the divine 
 Grace descends invisibly, and the lamps over the Sepulchre 
 of the Lord are lit by themselves. I shall tell about it just 
 as I have seen it. 
 
 On Good- Friday after vespers they rub the Sepulchre of 
 the Lord clean, and wash the lamps that are above it, and 
 fill them with pure oil without water, and put in the wicks 
 which are not lit, and the Sepulchre is sealed at the second 
 hour of night. And not only these lights, but those in all 
 the other churches in Jerusalem are extinguished. 
 
 On that very Good-Friday I, humble servant, went in the 
 first hour of the morning to Prince Baldwin and made a low 
 obeisance to him. When he saw me making the obeisance, 
 he called me kindly to him and said to me: " What do you 
 wish, Russian abbot?" for he had known me before and 
 loved me much, being a good and simple man, and not in 
 the least proud. And I said to him: " Sir Prince, I beg you 
 for the sake of the Lord and the Russian princes, let me also 
 place my lamp over the Holy Sepulchre for all our princes 
 and for all the Russian land, for all the Christians of the 
 Russian land! " 
 
 The Prince gave me permission to place my lamp there 
 and readily sent his best man with me to the cekonomos of 
 the Holy Resurrection and to him who has charge of the 
 Sepulchre. Both the cekonomos and the keeper of the keys 
 to the Holy Sepulchre ordered me to bring my lamp with 
 the oil. I bowed to them with great joy, and went to the 
 market-place and bought a large glass lamp which I filled 
 with pure oil without water, and carried it to the Sepulchre. 
 It was evening when I asked for the keeper of the keys and 
 announced myself to him. He unlocked the door of the 
 Sepulchre, told me to take off my shoes, and led me bare- 
 footed to the Sepulchre with the lamp which I carried with 
 my sinful hands. He told me to place the lamp on the 
 Sepulchre, and I put it with my sinful hands there where are
 
 58 The Oldest Period 
 
 the illustrious feet of our Lord Jesus Christ. At his head 
 stood a Greek lamp, on his breast was placed a lamp of St. 
 Sabbas and of all the monasteries, for it is a custom to place 
 every year a Greek lamp and one for St. Sabbas. By the 
 grace of God the lower lamps lighted themselves, but not a 
 single one of the lamps of the Franks, which are hung up, 
 was lighted up. Having placed my lamp upon the Sepul- 
 chre of our Lord Jesus Christ, I bowed before the worshipful 
 grave, and with love and tears kissed the holy and glorious 
 place where lay the illustrious body of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 We came out of the Holy Sepulchre with great joy, and went 
 each to his cell. 
 
 Next day, on the Holy Saturday, in the sixth hour of the 
 day, people gather before the church of the Resurrection of 
 Christ; there is an endless number of people from all coun- 
 tries, from Babylon and Egypt and Antioch, and all the 
 places about the church and about the crucifixion of the Lord 
 are filled. There is then such a crowd inside and outside 
 the church that many are crushed while waiting with unlit 
 candles for the church doors to be opened. Within, the 
 priests and people wait until Prince Baldwin's arrival with 
 his suite, and when the doors are opened all the people 
 crowd in, and fill the church, and there is a large gathering 
 in the church and near Golgotha and near Calvary and there 
 where the Lord's cross had been found. All the people say 
 nothing else, but keep repeating: " Lord, have mercy upon 
 us ! " and weep aloud so that the whole place reverberates 
 and thunders with the cries of these people. The faithful 
 shed rivers of tears, and if a man's heart were of stone, he 
 could not keep from weeping, for then everybody looks 
 within himself, remembers his sins, and says: " Perchance 
 on account of my sins the Holy Ghost will not descend! " 
 And thus all the faithful stand with tearful countenances 
 and contrite hearts. Prince Baldwin himself stands there in 
 great fear and humility, and a torrent of tears issues from 
 his eyes; and his suite stand around him, opposite the 
 grave and near the great altar. 
 
 In the seventh hour of the Saturday Prince Baldwin
 
 Abbot Daniel 59 
 
 started with his suite from home for the Sepulchre, and 
 they all walked barefooted. The Prince sent to the abbey 
 of St. Sabbas for the abbot and his monks. And I went 
 with the abbot and the monks to the Prince, and we all 
 bowed before him. He returned the abbot's greeting. The 
 Prince ordered the abbot of St. Sabbas and me, humble 
 servant, to come near him, and the others to walk before 
 him, but the suite behind him. We arrived at the western 
 doors of the church of the Lord's Resurrection, but such a 
 mass of people barred the way that I could not enter. Then 
 Prince Baldwin ordered his soldiers to drive the crowd away 
 by force, and they opened a way through the mass of the 
 people up to the very Sepulchre, and so we were able to 
 pass by. 
 
 We arrived at the eastern doors of the Sepulchre. The 
 Prince came after us, and placed himself at the right side, 
 near the partition of the great altar, opposite the eastern 
 doors, where there was a special elevated place for the Prince. 
 He ordered the abbot of St. Sabbas and his monks and ortho- 
 dox priests to stand around the Sepulchre, but me, humble 
 servant, he ordered to stand high above the doors of the 
 Sepulchre, opposite the great altar, so that I could look into 
 the doors of the Sepulchre: there are three of these doors 
 and they are locked and sealed with the royal seal. The 
 I/atin priests stood at the great altar. At about the eighth 
 hour of the day the orthodox priests above the Sepulchre, 
 and many monks and hermits who had come, began to sing 
 their vesper service, and the Latins at the great altar chanted 
 in their own way. I stood all the time they were singing 
 and watched diligently the doors of the Sepulchre. When 
 they began to read the prayers of the Holy Saturday, the 
 bishop walked down with his deacon from the altar and 
 went to the doors of the Sepulchre and looked through the 
 chinks, but as he did not see any light, he returned to the 
 altar. When they had read the sixth prayer, the bishop 
 went again with his deacon to the door of the Sepulchre, but 
 he did not see anything within. Then all the people sang 
 in tears: " Kyrie, eleison! "
 
 60 The Oldest Period 
 
 When it was the ninth hour of the day, and they had begun 
 to sing, ' ' To the Lord we sing, ' ' a small cloud suddenly came 
 from the east and stopping over the uncovered middle of the 
 church, came down in a rain over the Holy Sepulchre and 
 gave us who were standing around the tomb a good drench- 
 ing. And then suddenly the holy light glimmered in the 
 Sepulchre, and then a mighty, bright brilliancy burst forth 
 from it. Then the bishop came with four deacons and 
 opened the doors of the Sepulchre and, taking a candle from 
 the Prince, went inside the tomb and lighted it. After 
 coming out again, he handed the candle to the Prince. The 
 Prince remained standing in his place, and held the candle 
 with great joy. From that candle we lighted all our candles, 
 and from ours all the other candles were lighted. 
 
 This holy light is not like any earthly fire, but quite dif- 
 ferent : it burns with a bright flame like cinnabar. And all 
 the people stood with their burning candles and wept for 
 great joy all the time they saw the divine light. He who 
 has not seen the great joy of that day cannot believe one 
 who is telling about it, although good and faithful men be- 
 lieve it all and with pleasure listen to the account of this 
 divine light and of the holy places, for the faithful believe 
 the great and small things alike, but to an evil man truth is 
 crooked. But to me, humble servant, God, and the Holy 
 Sepulchre, and my whole suite, Russian men from N6vgorod 
 and Kiev, are my witnesses: Syedeslav Ivdnkovich, Goro- 
 dislav Mikhdlkovich, the two Kashkichs and many others 
 know me and my narration. 
 
 But let us return to our story. When the light shone up 
 in the Sepulchre, the singing stopped, and all cried aloud: 
 " Kyrie, eleison! " Then they all went out of the church 
 in great joy and with burning candles, watching them care- 
 fully against gusts of wind, and going home they all lighted 
 the candles in their churches with that holy light, and fin- 
 ished the singing in their own churches. But in the large 
 church of the Sepulchre the priests end the singing without 
 the people. We went with the abbot and the monks to our 
 monastery, carrying the burning candles, and after finishing
 
 Abbot Daniel 61 
 
 our vesper singiug, we went to our cells praising the Lord 
 who had shown us His grace. . . . 
 
 After three days I went to the keeper of the keys of the 
 Holy Sepulchre and said to him: " I should like to take 
 away ray lamp!" He received me with much kindness, 
 took me alone into the Sepulchre, and walking in, I found 
 my lamp still burning with the holy light. I bowed before 
 the Holy Sepulchre and kissed the glorious place where once 
 lay the illustrious body of our Lord Jesus Christ. Then I 
 measured the length, the width and the height of the Sepul- 
 chre, for one is not allowed to measure it in presence of 
 others. After having honoured the Lord's Sepulchre as 
 much as I could, I gave the keeper a little something and a 
 blessing. He, seeing my love for the Holy Sepulchre and 
 kindness to himself, removed a little the boards at the head 
 of the Sepulchre and broke off a small piece of rock from it 
 which he gave to me after I had solemnly sworn to him that 
 I would not tell anyone in Jerusalem about it. I bowed to 
 the Sepulchre and to the keeper, took my lamp which was 
 still burning, and went away with great joy, having been 
 enriched by the grace of God, carrying in my hand a gift 
 from the holy place and a token from the Holy Sepulchre. 
 And thus rejoicing at the treasures which I had acquired, I 
 went back to my cell. 
 
 EPILOGUE 
 
 I made my pilgrimage in the reign of Grand Prince 
 Svyatopolk Izyaslavich, the grandson of Yarosldv Vladimir- 
 ovich of Kiev. God is my witness, and the Holy Sepulchre, 
 that in all those holy places I did not forget the Russian 
 princes and their wives and children, nor the bishops, abbots, 
 boyars, nor my spiritual children, nor all the Christians, but 
 that I remembered them everywhere. And I also thank 
 God that He has enabled me, humble servant, to inscribe the 
 names of the Russian princes in the monastery of St. Sabbas, 
 where they are mentioned even now in their services. . . . 
 
 May the benediction of the Lord, of the Holy Sepulchre 
 and of all the holy places be on all who read this message
 
 62 The Oldest Period 
 
 with faith and love ! For they will receive their reward from 
 God equally with those who have made pilgrimages to the 
 holy places. Blessed are those who have not seen and yet 
 believe! Abraham came into the promised land through 
 faith, for indeed faith is equal to good deeds. For the 
 Lord's sake, brothers and fathers, do not accuse my simpli- 
 city and rudeness, and do not make light of this writing ; not 
 on my account, but on account of the holy places, honour it 
 in love, that you may receive your reward from the Lord 
 our God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ, and may the God of 
 peace be with all of you unto eternity. Amen ! 
 
 Cyril, Bishop of Tflrov. (XII. century.) 
 
 Little is known of the life of this remarkable preacher. He was 
 born at Turov, Government of Minsk, about the year 1130, where 
 his parents were wealthy people. Having become a monk, he dis- 
 tinguished himself by his austere asceticism and great piety. At the 
 request of the Prince of Turov he was made bishop. Eight or nine 
 of his sermons and some prayers have come down to us in manuscript 
 His eloquence stands alone in the whole ancient period of Russian 
 literature. Though other preachers followed Byzantine models in 
 their sermons, yet none carried the flowery Greek symbolism so far, 
 or wrote in so fluent a language. 
 
 FROM A SERMON ON THE FIRST SUNDAY 
 AFTER EASTER 
 
 The Church needs a great teacher and a wise orator to 
 properly celebrate the holiday, but we are poor in words and 
 dim in mind, not having the fire of the Holy Ghost, the 
 enjoyment of words useful to the soul; yet for the love of 
 my brethren who are with me, we shall say something about 
 the renewal of the Lord's resurrection. In the past week of 
 the Easter there was joy in heaven, and terror in the nether- 
 most regions, a renewal of life and liberation of the world, a 
 destruction of hell and victory over death, a resurrection of 
 the dead, and annihilation of the enticing power of the 
 devil; a salvation of the human race by the resurrection 
 of Christ; an impoverishment of the Old Testament and
 
 Cyril of Tiirov 63 
 
 enslavement of the Sabbath; an enrichment of the Church 
 of Christ, and enthronement of the Sunday. 
 
 I/ast week there was a change of all things, for the earth 
 was opened up by heaven, having been purified from its 
 satanic impurities, and the angels with their wives humbly 
 served at the resurrection. All creation was renewed, for 
 no longer are the air, the sun, the fire, the springs, the trees, 
 thought to be gods; no longer does hell receive its due of 
 infants sacrificed by their fathers, nor death its honours, 
 for idolatry has come to an end, and the satanic power 
 has been vanquished by the mystery of the cross. The 
 Old Testament has become impoverished by the rejection 
 of the blood of calves and sacrifices of goats, for Christ has 
 given Himself to the Lord as a sacrifice for all. And 
 with this, Sunday ceased to be a holiday, but the Sun- 
 day was sanctified on account of the resurrection, and 
 Sunday is now supreme, for Christ arose from the dead on 
 that day. . . . 
 
 To-day the heavens have been cleared from the dark 
 clouds that enshrouded them as with a heavy veil, and they 
 proclaim the glory of God with a clear atmosphere. . . . 
 
 To-day the sun rises and beams on high, and rejoicing 
 warms the earth, for there has arisen for us from the grave 
 the real sun, Christ, and He saves all who believe in Him. 
 To-day the moon descends from its high place, and gives 
 honour to the greater lights. The Old Testament, as had 
 been prophesied, has stopped with its Sabbath, and with its 
 prophets gives honour to the Testament of Christ with its 
 Sunday. To-day the winter of sin has stopped in repentance, 
 and the ice of unbelief is melted by wisdom. To-day spring 
 appears spruce, and enlivens all earthly existence; the stormy 
 winds blow gently and generate fruits, and the earth, giving 
 nurture to the seed, brings forth green grass. For spring is 
 the beautiful faith in Christ which, through baptism, pro- 
 duces a regeneration of man, and the stormy winds are the 
 evil, sinful thoughts that, being changed to virtue through 
 repentance, generate soul-saving fruits; but the earth of 
 our being, having received the Word of God like a seed, and,
 
 64 The Oldest Period 
 
 passing through an ecstatic labour, through the fear of Him, 
 brings forth a spirit of salvation. 
 
 To-day the new-born lambs and calves frisk and leap about 
 joyfully and returning to their mothers gambol about, so 
 that the shepherds, playing on their reeds, praise Christ in 
 joy. The lambs, I say, are the gentle people from among 
 the pagans, and the calves the idolaters of the unbelieving 
 countries who, having accepted the Law through Christ's 
 incarnation and the teachings of the apostles and miracles, 
 and having returned to the holy Church, suck the milk of 
 its teachings; and the teachers of Christ's flock, praying for 
 all, praise Christ, the Lord, who had collected all the wolves 
 and sheep into one herd. 
 
 To-day the trees send forth buds and the fragrant flowers 
 bloom, and behold, the gardens already emit a sweet odour, 
 and the workers labouring in hope acclaim Christ the giver 
 of fruits. We were before like the trees of the forest that 
 bear no fruit, but to-day the faith of Christ has been grafted 
 on our unbelief, and those who already held to the roots of 
 Jesse have burgeoned with the flowers of virtue and expect 
 through Christ a regeneration in heaven, and the saints who 
 labour for the Church expect a reward from Christ. To-day 
 the ploughman of the Word leads the oxen of the Word to the 
 spiritual yoke, sinks the plough of baptism into the furrows of 
 thought and deepening them to furrows of repentance plants 
 in them the spiritual seed and rejoices in the hope of future 
 returns. To-day everything old has taken an end, and all 
 is new for the sake of the resurrection. To-day the apostolic 
 rivers are full, and the pagan fish let out their broods, and 
 the fishermen, having examined the depth of the divine in- 
 carnation, drag in full nets into the Church. . . . To- 
 day the industrious bees of the monastic order show their 
 wisdom and set all to wonder, for living in the wilderness 
 and providing for themselves, they astonish both angels and 
 men, just as the bee flies upon the flowers and forms combs 
 of honey in order to furnish sweetness to man and what is 
 needed in the church. . . . 
 
 To-day there is a feast of regeneration for the people who
 
 Nestor's Chronicle 65 
 
 are made new by the resurrection of Christ, and all new 
 things are brought to God: from heathens, faith; from good 
 Christians, offerings; from the clergy, holy sacrifices; from 
 the civil authorities, God-pleasing charity; from the noble, 
 care for the Church; from the righteous, humility; from the 
 sinners, true repentance; from the unhallowed, a turning to 
 God ; from the hating, spiritual love. 
 
 Nestor's Chronicle. (XII. century.) 
 
 Ne*stor was born about 1056, and at the age of seventeen entered 
 the monastery of the Grottoes at Kiev. In 1091 he was commissioned 
 to find in the Grottoes the mortal relics of Theodositis, the founder 
 of the monastery. Having performed this task he wrote a life of the 
 founder. He died about 1146. To this Ndstor has been ascribed 
 the authorship of the chronicle which in one of the manuscripts of 
 the fourteenth century bears the title : The stories of bygone years, 
 whence the Russian land began, who first reigned at Kiev, and how 
 the Russian land was formed. It has, however, been proved that 
 only a small part of the chronicle belongs to him, and that the last 
 editor of the whole was the abbot Sylvester, the continuator of 
 Nestor's Chronicle for the twelfth century. 
 
 The chronicle contains the reports of important facts in the life of 
 the princes, arranged in chronological order. The author, or authors, 
 being of the clerical profession, the influence of Christianity shows 
 itself throughout in the use of a biblical diction. This is especially 
 the case where Byzantine chronographers, whose influence on all the 
 early Russian chronicles is unmistakable, and church and monastery 
 notes are the source of the historical narrative. But popular stories, 
 legends and accounts of eye-witnesses also play an important part in 
 the composition of the work, and in these the diction is more 
 dramatic and natural. The chronicle covers the period from 862 to 
 I no, and is exceedingly valuable as the chief source for the history 
 of Russia for the time described. It has not come down to us in the 
 original, but has reached us in copies of the fourteenth century, of 
 which the Laurentian manuscript, copied by the monk Laurentius for 
 Dimitri Konstantinovich, Prince of Suzdal, is the most important. 
 
 THE BAPTISM OF VLADIMIR AND OF ALI< 
 RUSSIA 
 
 In the year 6495 (987), Vladfmir called together his 
 boyars and city elders, and said to them: "There have 
 
 VOL. I. 5.
 
 66 The Oldest Period 
 
 come to me Bulgarians who said: 'Accept our religion!' 
 Then came the Germans, and they praised their religion; 
 after them came the Jews. ' But after them came the Greeks, 
 who spoke slightingly of all the other religions, but praised 
 their own. They spoke much about the beginning of the 
 universe and the existence of the whole world. They are 
 cunning of speech,. and talk so pleasantly that it is a pleasure 
 to hear them. They say that there is another world, and 
 that if anyone enters into their faith, he would live after his 
 death, and would not die for eternity ; but that if he accepts 
 any other faith, he would burn in the other world. Now, 
 what counsel do you give me ? What is your answer ? " 
 
 And the boy&rs and elders said: " You know, O Prince, 
 that nobody detracts his own, but praises it. If you are 
 anxious to find out the truth, you have men whom you can 
 send out to see how they all serve God." 
 
 And the speech pleased the Prince and all people. They 
 selected good and clever men, to the number of ten, and 
 said to them: " Go first to the Bulgarians and inquire into 
 their religion! " And they went, and saw their abominable 
 deeds and worshipping in shrines, and returned to their 
 land. Vladimir said to them : ' ' Go now to the Germans, 
 find out there also, and thence go to Greece ! ' ' 
 
 And they went to Germany and, having seen their divine 
 service, they came to Constantinople, and went to the Em- 
 peror. The Emperor asked them what they had come for, 
 and they told him all as it was. Having heard this, the 
 Emperor was glad, and gave them a banquet on that very 
 day. Next morning he sent to the Patriarch saying : ' ' Some 
 Russians have come to find out about our faith; so have the 
 church and clergy in order, and yourself don the holy gar- 
 ments, that they may see the glory of our God." 
 
 Having heard this, the Patriarch called together the clergy 
 to celebrate the day according to the custom, and he had the 
 censers lighted, and arranged the singing and the choir. 
 The Emperor went with them to church, and they were 
 placed in a prominent place where they could see the beauty 
 1 The Khazars, a Tartar tribe that professed the Mosaic Law.
 
 Nestor's Chronicle 67 
 
 of the church, hear the singing and archiepiscopal ministra- 
 tion, and watch the attendance of the deacons in the divine 
 service. They were surprised, and marvelled, and praised 
 their service. And the Emperors Basil and Constantine 
 called them and said to them : ' ' Go to your land ! ' ' and they 
 sent them away with many gifts and honours. 
 
 They came back to their country, and their Prince called 
 together his boydrs and old men. Said Vladimir: " The 
 men we have sent away have come back. Let us hear what 
 has happened ! ' ' And he said : ' ' Speak before the dru- 
 zhina! " and they spoke: " When we were in Bulgaria, we 
 saw them worshipping in the temple, where they talk in the 
 shrine and stand without their girdles. Having made their 
 obeisance, they sit down and look around hither and thither 
 like madmen, and there is no joy among them, only sadness 
 and a great stench: their religion is not good. And we 
 came to Germany, and we saw many ceremonies in their 
 temples, but of beauty we saw none. We went to Greece, 
 and they took us where they worship their God, and we do 
 not know whether we were in heaven or upon earth, for 
 there is not upon earth such sight or beauty. We were per- 
 plexed, but this much we know that there God lives among 
 men, and their service is better than in any other country. 
 We cannot forget that beauty, for every man that has par- 
 taken of sweetness will not afterwards accept bitterness, and 
 thus we can no longer remain in our former condition." 
 And the boydrs answered and said: " If the Greek religion 
 were bad, your grandmother Olga, who was the wisest of 
 all men, would not have accepted it." And Vladfmir an- 
 swered and said : "Where shall we receive our baptism?" 
 But they answered: " Wheresoever it may please you ! " 
 
 Next year, the year 6496, Vladimir went with his warriors 
 against Korsun, 1 a Greek city, and the Korstinians shut 
 themselves up in the city. Vladfmir was encamped at the 
 side of the city nearest the harbour, at one shot's distance 
 from it, and they fought valiantly in the city, and Vladfmir 
 
 1 The ancient Tauric Chersonese ; this later city was not built on 
 the ancient site, but near Sebastopol.
 
 68 The Oldest Period 
 
 beleaguered it. The townspeople were weakening, and 
 Vladimir said to them: "If you do not surrender, I shall 
 stay here, if need be, three years. ' ' They paid no attention 
 to it, and Vladimir drew up his soldiers, and ordered them 
 to build a rampart to the city. While they were asleep, the 
 Korsunians undermined the city wall, and, stealing the dirt 
 which they had thrown up, carried it into the city, and de- 
 posited it there. The soldiers again filled up the rampart, 
 and Vladimir remained there. 
 
 A Korsun man, by the name of Nastas, shot an arrow 
 upon which was written as follows: " It is by the wells that 
 are behind you in the east, that the water is led by pipes into 
 the city ; dig them up, and stop the supply ! ' ' Hearing this, 
 Vladimir looked to the heavens and said: " If it shall come 
 to pass, I will be baptised," and immediately he ordered 
 the pipes to be dug up, and the water was intercepted. The 
 people were exhausted with thirst, and they surrendered 
 themselves. Valdimir entered the city with his druzhina, 
 and he sent word to the Emperors Basil and Constantine: 
 "I have taken your famous city. I hear you have a sister 
 who is still a maiden. If you will not give her to me 
 for a wife, I shall do unto your city as I have done unto 
 this." 
 
 And they heard the tsar, and were sad, and gave the fol- 
 lowing answer: " It does not behoove Christians to give in 
 marriage to a pagan. If you will receive the baptism, you 
 shall get her, and you will receive the kingdom of heaven, 
 and will be of one faith with us. If you do not wish to do 
 so, we cannot give you our sister." 
 
 Hearing this, Vladimir said to the messengers of the Em- 
 perors: " Tell your Emperors that I will be baptised, that I 
 have inquired before these days into your faith, and am 
 pleased with your belief and divine service, from what the 
 men that had been sent by us have told me." 
 
 Which when the Emperors heard, they were glad and 
 persuaded their sister, by the name of Anna, and sent to 
 Vladimir saying: "Receive the baptism, and then we will 
 send our sister to you."
 
 Nestor's Chronicle 69 
 
 But Vladfmir answered: " I,et them come with your sister 
 to baptise me ! ' ' 
 
 The Emperors obeyed, and sent their sister and a few high 
 officers and presbyters. She did not want to go: "It is as if 
 I were going into captivity," she said. " It were better if I 
 died here." And her brothers said to her: " Perchance God 
 will through you turn the Russian land to repentance, and 
 free Greece from a dire war. Do you not see how much evil 
 the Russians have caused to the Greeks ? If you will not 
 go, they will do even thus to us." They persuaded her 
 with difficulty. She boarded a boat, kissed her relatives 
 under tears and went across the sea. She arrived at Kor- 
 sun, and the Korsunians met her with honours, and led her 
 into the city and seated her in the palace. 
 
 By God's will, Vladimir was at that time ailing with his 
 eyes, and he could not see, and was much worried. The 
 empress sent to him saying: " If you want to be rid of your 
 disease, be baptised at once. If not, you will not be rid 
 of it." 
 
 Hearing this, Vladfmir said: " If it will be so in truth, 
 then indeed your Christian God is great. ' ' And he ordered to 
 baptise him. The bishop of Korsun with the priests of the 
 empress received Vladimir as a catechumen and baptised 
 him, and the moment he laid his hands upon him, he re- 
 gained his eyesight. When Vladimir saw this sudden cure, 
 he praised God and said : ' ' Now have I for the first time 
 found the real God!" When his druzbma perceived this, 
 many were baptised. He was baptised in the church of St. 
 Basil, and that church is situated in Korsun, there where 
 the Korsunians have their market-place. Vladimir's palace 
 by the church is standing up to the present day. The palace 
 of the empress is beyond the altar. After the baptism he 
 led the empress to the betrothal. Those who do not know 
 right say that he was baptised in Kiev; others say in Vasi- 
 lev; others again say otherwise. 
 
 After that, Vladimir took the empress and Nastds, and the 
 Korsun priests with the holy relics of Clement and Phoebus, 
 his disciple, and church vessels, and images, for his own use.
 
 70 The Oldest Period 
 
 He built a church in Korsun on the hill which they had 
 thrown up in the middle of the city from the dirt they had 
 carried away, and that church is still standing there. Going 
 away, he took along with him two brass statues and four 
 brass horses which stand to-day behind the church of the 
 Holy Virgin, and which the ignorant think to be of marble. 
 He gave as a marriage price Korsun back to the Greeks, for 
 the sake of the empress, and went back to Kiev. 
 
 Upon his return, he ordered the idols to be cast down, and 
 some to be cut to pieces, and others to be consumed by fire ; 
 but Perun he had tied to the tail of a horse, and dragged 
 down the hill over the Borichev ' to the brook, and placed 
 twelve men to strike him with rods, not as if the wood had 
 any feeling, but as a scorn to the devil who had in that way 
 seduced people, that he might receive his due punishment 
 from men. As he was dragged along the brook to the 
 Dnieper, the unbelievers wept over him, for they had not yet 
 received the holy baptism, and he was cast into the Dnieper. 
 Vladimir stood by, and said: "Should he be carried any- 
 where to the banks, push him off, until he has passed the 
 rapids, when you may leave him! " They did as they were 
 told. When he passed the rapids, and was let loose, the 
 wind carried him on a sandbank, which is named from this 
 " Perun's Bank," and is called so to this day. 
 
 After that Vladimir proclaimed throughout the whole city: 
 14 Whosoever will not appear to-morrow at the river, whether 
 he be rich or poor, or a beggar, or a workingman, will be in 
 my disfavour." Hearing this, people came gladly and with 
 joy, and said: " If this were not good, the Prince and boyars 
 would not have accepted it." Next morning Vladimir went 
 out with the priests of the empress and of Korsun to the 
 Dnieper, and there came together people without number. 
 They went into the water, and stood there up to their neck's, 
 and some up to their breasts, but the younger nearer the 
 shore, and others held the younger ones, while the grown 
 people waded into the water. And the priests stood there 
 and said the prayers; and there was a joy in heaveii and 
 1 A suburb of Kiev.
 
 The Kiev Chronicle 71 
 
 upon earth at the sight of so many saved souls, but the devil 
 groaned, and said: " Woe to me! I am driven away from 
 here. Here I had intended to have my habitation, for 
 here are no apostolic teachings, and they do not know God, 
 and I rejoiced in the worship with which they served 
 me. And now I am conquered by ignorant people and not 
 by apostles and martyrs. I shall no longer reign in these 
 lands." 
 
 Having been baptised, the people went to their houses. 
 Vladimir was happy for having, himself and his people, 
 found God, and looking up to heaven he said: " God, Thou 
 hast created heaven and earth! Guard these Thy new 
 people, and let them, O Lord, find out the real God, such as 
 the Christian people know Him. Strengthen the true and 
 constant faith in them, and help me, O L/ord, against my foe, 
 that relying upon Thee and Thy power, I may escape his 
 ambush ! ' ' 
 
 The people having been baptised, they all went to their 
 homes, and Vladimir ordered churches to be built, and to 
 place them there where formerly stood the idols. He built 
 the church of St. Basil on the hill where stood the idol Pertin 
 and the others, to whom the Prince and others used to bring 
 sacrifices. And he began to locate churches and priests over 
 the towns, and to lead people to baptism in all towns and 
 villages. He sent out men to take the children of noble- 
 men, and to put them out for book instruction; but the 
 mothers of those children wept for them, for they were not 
 yet firm in their faith, and they wept for them as for the 
 dead. 
 
 The Kiev Chronicle. (XII. century.) 
 
 The Kiev Chronicle is a continuation of Ndstor's Chronicle, from 
 IIH-I2OI, and describes mainly the acts of the principality of Kiev. 
 The best manuscript of this chronicle is from the monastery of St. 
 Ipdti, near Kostromd, and dates from the end of the fourteenth, or 
 the beginning of the fifteenth, century. The passage given below is 
 selected to illustrate the historical account of the same incident con- 
 tained in the Word of Igor's Armament.
 
 72 The Oldest Period 
 
 THE EXPEDITION OF IGOR SVYATOSI,AVICH 
 AGAINST THE POLOVTSES 1 
 
 In the year 6693 (1185). At that time Igor, the son of 
 Svyatoslav, the grandson of Olg, rode out of N6vgorod on 
 the 23rd of April, which was on a Tuesday, having taken 
 with him his brother Vse" volod from Trube'tsk, and Svyato- 
 sldv Olgovich, his nephew, from Rylsk, and Vladfmir, his 
 son, from Putivl, and YaroslaV had sent him, at his request, 
 Olstfn O16ksich, the grandson of'Prokh6r, with Kovuans* 
 from Chernigov. They proceeded slowly, collecting their 
 druzhma, for their horses were very fat. As they were 
 going towards the river Done'ts, Igor looked one evening at 
 the sky, and he saw the sun standing there like a moon, and 
 he said to his boyars and druzhma: " Do you see this 
 omen? " 
 
 They looked up, and having noticed it, hung their heads, 
 and said: " Prince, this is not a good omen! " 
 
 But Igor said : ' ' Brothers and druzhma ! Nobody knows 
 God's mystery, and God is the creator of mystery, as well as 
 of all His world; but we shall find out in time whether God 
 means our good or our evil." 
 
 Having said this, he forded the Donets and came to the 
 river Osk6l, where he waited for two days for his brother 
 VseVolod who was marching by another road from Kursk; 
 thence they proceeded to Silnitsa. There came to them the 
 guards whom they had sent out to reconnoitre; they said: 
 " We have seen the army of the enemy; they were riding 
 rapidly : either you ride fast, or we had better return home, 
 for the time is not propitious." 
 
 But Igor consulted his brothers and said : " If we return 
 without fighting, our shame will be greater than death. I^t 
 us proceed with God's aid! " 
 
 Having said this, they travelled through the night, and 
 the next day, which was a Friday, they met the army of the 
 P61ovtses at noontime. When they saw them, they were 
 
 1 For notes consult the Word of fgot* s Armament (p. 80 et sqq.). 
 * A Finnish tribe.
 
 The Kiev Chronicle 73 
 
 without their tents, for they had left them behind them, but 
 the old and young were all standing on the other side of the 
 river Syuurli. The Russians arranged their six troops as 
 follows: Igor's troop was in the middle, to his right was the 
 troop of his brother Vsevolod, and to the left that of his 
 nephew Svyatosldv; in front of him was placed his son Vla- 
 dimir, and Yaroslav's Kovuans, and a third troop of archers 
 was in front of them, and they were selected from the troops 
 of all the princes; that was the position of their troops. 
 
 And Igor spoke to his brothers: " Brothers! We have 
 found what we have been looking for, so let us move on 
 them!" And they advanced, placing their faith in God. 
 When they came to the river Syuurli, the archers galloped 
 out from the troops of the P61ovtses, sent each an arrow 
 against the Russians, and galloped back again, before the 
 Russians had crossed the river Syuurli ; equally the P61ovtses 
 who stood farther away from the river galloped away. Svya- 
 toslav Olgovich, and Vladimir Igorevich, and Olstin with 
 his Kovuans, and the archers ran after them, while Igor 
 and Vsevolod went slowly ahead, and did not send forward 
 their troops; but the Russians ahead of them struck down 
 the P6lovtses. The Polovtses ran beyond their tents, and 
 the Russians, having come as far as the tents, plundered 
 them, and some returned in the night with their booty to 
 the army. 
 
 When the P61ovtses had come together, Igor said to his 
 brothers and men : ' ' God has given us the power to vanquish 
 our enemy, and honour and glory to us! We have seen the 
 army of the Polovtses that it is large, and I wonder whether 
 they have all been collected. If we now shall ride through 
 the night, what surety is there that all will follow us next 
 morning ? And our best horsemen will be in the meantime 
 cut down, and we will have to shift as best we can." 
 
 And Svyatoslav Olgovich spoke to his uncles: " I have 
 driven the P6lovtses a long distance, and my horses are 
 played out; if I am to travel on to-day, I shall have to fall 
 behind on the road," and Vsevolod agreed with him that it 
 was best to rest.
 
 74 The Oldest Period 
 
 fgor spoke: " Knowing this, it is not proper to expose 
 ourselves to death," and they rested there. 
 
 When the day broke on the Saturday, the troops of the 
 Poiovtses began to appear like a forest. The Russian princes 
 were perplexed, and did not know whom to attack first, for 
 there was a numberless host of them. And Igor said : ' ' See, 
 I have collected against me the whole land: Konchak, Koza 
 Burnovich, Toksobich, Kolobich, Etebich, and Tertrobich." 
 And seeing them, they dismounted from their horses, for 
 they wished to reach the river Done"ts by fighting, and they 
 said: " If we remain on horseback, and run away, and leave 
 our soldiers behind, we will have sinned before God ; but let 
 us die or live together! " And having said this, they all dis- 
 mounted and fought on foot. 
 
 By the will of God, fgor was wounded, and his left arm 
 was disabled, and there was a great sorrow in his troop ; and 
 they captured his general, having wounded him in front. 
 And they fought that day until evening, and many were the 
 wounded and killed in the Russian army. They fought till 
 late into the night, and when the Sunday began to break, the 
 Kovuans became confused and ran away. Igor was at that 
 time on horseback, for he was wounded, and he followed 
 them up, trying to bring them back to the army. Seeing 
 that he had gone far away from his people, he took off his 
 helmet so that they might recognise him and might return 
 to the army, and he rode back to his troop. But no one re- 
 turned, except Mikhdlko Gyurgevich who had recognised 
 the Prince. The trouble was, no one, except a few of the 
 rank and file and boydrs' youths, had thoroughly mingled 
 with the Kovuans, for they were all busy fighting on foot; 
 among these, Vsevolod excelled in bravery. As fgor was 
 approaching his troop, the Poiovtses crossed his path and 
 made him prisoner within an arrow's shot from his troop. 
 While Igor was held captive, he saw his brother fighting 
 mightily, and in his heart he implored for his own death that 
 he might not see his brother fall dead; but VseVolod was 
 fighting until he had no weapons left in his hands, and they 
 were fighting around a lake.
 
 The Kiev Chronicle 75 
 
 It was on the day of the holy Sunday that the Lord 
 brought down His anger upon them, and changed joy into 
 weeping, and instead of pleasure gave them sorrow, on the 
 river Kayala. And Igor spoke: " I now recall my sins be- 
 fore the Lord my God, for I have caused much slaughter and 
 bloodshed in the Christian land, and did not spare the 
 Christians, but took by storm the town of Glybov near 
 Pereydslavl. Then innocent Christians suffered no small 
 measure of evil, for fathers were separated from their child- 
 ren, brother from brother, friend from friend, wives from 
 husbands, and daughters from their mothers, and all was 
 confused in captivity and sorrow. The living envied the 
 dead, and the dying rejoiced because they had like holy 
 martyrs received their trial by fire in this life; old men were 
 killed, young men received fierce and inhuman wounds, men 
 were cut to pieces. All this I have done, and I am not 
 worthy to live; to-day the revenge of the Lord has reached 
 me. Where is now my beloved brother? Where is now 
 the son of my brother ? Where is the child of my loins ? 
 Where are the counselling boydrs, where are the brave men, 
 the ranks of the soldiers ? Where are the horses and costly 
 weapons? Am I not separated from all that, and has not 
 the I/ord given me fettered into the hands of the pagans ? 
 The Lord has repaid me for my lawlessness and my mean- 
 ness, and my sins have this day come down upon my head. 
 The Lord is just, and His judgments are right, and I have 
 nothing in common with the living. I see to-day others re- 
 ceiving the crown of martyrdom, but why can I not, guilty 
 one, suffer for all of them ? But Lord my God! Do not re- 
 ject me to the end, but as Thy will, O Lord, is done, so also 
 is Thy mercy to us, Thy slaves! " 
 
 The battle being over, the Polovtses scattered, and went 
 to their tents. Igor was captured by the Targ61ans, by a 
 man named Chilbuk; his brother Vsevolod was taken by 
 Rotndn Kzich, Svyatoslav Olgovich by Eldechyuk of the 
 Boburchevicb.es, and Vladimir by Kopti of the Ulashe viches. 
 Then Konchdk took care of Igor on the battlefield, for he 
 was wounded. Of the many prisoners taken but few could
 
 76 The Oldest Period 
 
 run away, God being willing, for it was not possible for any- 
 one to escape, being surrounded on all sides by the P6lovts 
 army as with mighty walls; and yet there escaped about 
 fifteen of us Russians, and fewer Kovuans, but the rest were 
 drowned in the sea. 
 
 At that time Grand Prince Vs6volod's son Svyatosldv had 
 gone to Kordchev ' to collect warriors in the upper lands, 
 wishing in the summer to go to the Don against the P6- 
 lovtses. When Svyatosldv returned and was at N6vgorod 
 Sy6verski, he heard that his brothers had gone against the 
 P61ovtses, without his knowledge, and he was displeased. 
 Svyatosldv was travelling in boats, and when he arrived in 
 Chernigov, Byelovol6d Pros6vich came to him and told him 
 what had happened with the P61ovtses. When Svyatosldv 
 heard that, he sighed much and, wiping off his tears, he 
 said : " O beloved brothers and sons and men of the Russian 
 laud! Oh, that God would grant me to crush the pagans ! 
 But they, impulsive in their youth, have opened the gates 
 into the Russian land. The will of the Lord be on every- 
 thing! However sorry I was for Igor, I am more sorry for 
 Igor, my brother ! ' ' 
 
 After that Svyatosldv sent his son O16g and Vladimir into 
 the Pose'mie, 1 for when the cities of the Pose"mie heard of the 
 disaster, they were disturbed, and there was a sorrow and 
 heavy anguish upon them, such as had never before been in 
 the whole Posmie, in N6vgorod SyeVerski and in the whole 
 district of Chernigov. They had heard that their princes 
 had been taken prisoners, and the druzhina had been capt- 
 ured, and killed; and they became restless, as if in turbid 
 water, and the cities revolted, and many had no care for 
 their relatives, but they renounced their souls, weeping 
 for their princes. After that Svyatosldv sent to David of 
 Smolensk, saying: " We had intended to go against the 
 P6lovtses, and pass the summer on the Don ; but now the 
 P61ovtses have vanquished Igor, and his brother with his 
 son; now come, brother, to protect the Russian land! " And 
 
 1 Town in the country of the Vydtiches. 
 1 The country along the river Sem.
 
 The Kiev Chronicle 77 
 
 David came to the Dnieper, and there arrived also other 
 help, and they stopped at Trepol, but YaroslaV collected his 
 troops at Chernigov. 
 
 The pagan Polovtses, having conquered Igor and his 
 brothers, were filled with great conceit, and they gathered 
 all their tribes against the Russian land. And there was a 
 strife among them, for Konchak said: " Let us march 
 against Kiev, where our brothers and our Grand Prince 
 Bonydk were cut down!" But Kza said: "I,et us go 
 against the Sem, where their wives and children are left, an 
 easy booty for us; we shall sack their cities without dan- 
 ger! " And thus they divided into two parts. Konchdk 
 went against Pereydslavl. He besieged the city, and they 
 fought the whole day. At that time Vladimir Glyebovich 
 was the Prince of Pereydslavl. He being bold and a mighty 
 warrior, rode out of the city and rushed against the enemy, 
 and then a few men of his druzhma were emboldened, and 
 they fought valiantly. Many Polovtses surrounded them. 
 Then the others, seeing their Prince hard pressed, rushed 
 out of the city, and saved their Prince, who was wounded 
 with three spear thrusts. This good Vladimir rode back 
 into the city heavily wounded, and he wiped the sweat from 
 his brave face, having fought doughtily for his country. 
 
 Vladimir sent word to SvyatoslaV, and to Rurik, and to 
 David: " The P6lovtses are at my gates, help me ! " Svya- 
 tosldv sent word to David, who stood at Trep6l with his 
 Smolensk troop. The men of Smolensk held a council, and 
 said : ' ' We have marched to Kiev to fight in case there is 
 a war there ; but we cannot look for another war, for we are 
 worn out." Svyatoslav hurried to the Dnieper with Rurik 
 and other troops, against the Polovtses, and David went 
 away with his Smolensk men. When the P61ovtses heard 
 this, they went away from Perey&slavl, but on their way they 
 attacked Rimov. The Rimovans shut themselves up in the 
 city; having climbed the rampart, two wicker structures 
 gave way with all their men, God having so willed, and 
 broke in the direction of the enemy. Terror fell upon the 
 city people. Some of them sallied from the city and kept up
 
 78 The Oldest Period 
 
 a running fight into the Rimov swamps, and thus escaped 
 capture; but those who remained in the city were all taken 
 prisoners. Vladimir sent again to Svyatosldv VseVolodich 
 and Rurik Rostisldvich, imploring them to come to his aid. 
 But they were tardy in coming, having waited for David with 
 his Smolensk troop, and thus they did not get there in time 
 to meet the P61ovtses. Having taken the city of Rimov, 
 the Polovtses returned to their homes, loaded down with 
 booty. The princes went back to their homes, and they 
 were very sad, and they were sorry for Vladimir Gly6bovich, 
 for he was struck down with mortal wounds, and they were 
 sorry for the Christians that had been taken prisoners by the 
 pagans. . . . 
 
 The other P61ovtses were going by another road to Putivl. 
 Kza had a large host with him ; they laid waste the country, 
 burnt the villages, and also burnt the castle near Putivl, 
 and returned home again. 
 
 Igor Svyatosldvich was that year with the P61ovtses, and 
 he said: "According to my deserts have I received defeat at 
 Thy hands, my Lord, and not the daring of the pagans has 
 broken the might of Thy servants. I do not complain of 
 my suffering, for I have been punished for my misdeeds. ' ' 
 The P61ovtses, respecting his leadership, did not do him any 
 harm, but placed over him fifteen guards of their sons, and 
 five lords' sons, in all twenty. They gave him permission 
 to go where he wanted, and he went a-hunting with the 
 hawk, and there were with him five or six of his servants. 
 His guards obeyed him and honoured him, and whitherso- 
 ever be sent them, they did his command without grumbling. 
 He had brought with him a priest from Russia, with all the 
 divine service, for he did not know the divine will, and he 
 thought he would have to stay there for a long time. But 
 the Lord delivered him for the many prayers of the Christ- 
 ians which they sent up to heaven, and the many tears which 
 they shed for him. While he was among the P6lovtses, 
 there was a man there, himself a P61ovts, by the name of 
 Lav6r; he having a blessed thought said: " I will go with 
 you to Russia! " At first Igor had no confidence in him.
 
 The Kiev Chronicle 79 
 
 but had a high opinion of his own manliness, for he did not 
 intend to take the man and run with him into Russia ; he 
 said: " For glory's sake I did not then run away from my 
 druzhina, and even now will I not walk upon an inglorious 
 road." 
 
 But there were with him the son of the thousand-man and 
 his equerry, and they pressed him and said: " Go, O Prince, 
 back to Russia, if the Lord will deliver you ! " But the time 
 was not propitious. As we said before, the P61ovtses re- 
 turned from Pereydslavl, and Igor's advisers said to him: 
 " You harbour a proud thought and one that is not pleasing 
 to God; you do not intend to take the man and run with 
 him, but why do you not consider that the P61ovtses will 
 return from the war, and we have heard that they will slay 
 all the princes and all the Russians, and there will be no 
 glory for you, and you will lose your life." Prince Igor 
 took their advice to heart, being afraid of the return of the 
 P61ovtses, and bethought himself of flight. He was not 
 able to run away either in daytime or at night, for the 
 guards watched him, but he found an opportune time at the 
 setting of the sun. And Igor sent his equerry to Lavor, 
 saying: " Cross on the other side of the Tor with a led 
 horse," for he intended to fly to Russia with Lavor. At 
 that time the Polovtses were drunk with kumys; and it was 
 towards evening when his equerry came back and told him 
 that Lav6r was waiting for him. Igor arose frightened and 
 trembling, and bowed before the image of the Lord and the 
 honourable cross, and said: "Lord, knower of hearts! If 
 Thou, Master, wilt save me, unworthy one," and he took 
 the cross and the image, lifted the tent's side, and crawled 
 out. His guards were gambling and feasting, for they 
 thought that the Prince was asleep. He arrived at the river, 
 waded across, and mounted the horse; thus they both rode 
 by the tents. 
 
 This deliverance the Lord granted on a Friday, in the 
 evening. He then walked eleven days to the town of 
 Done*ts, and thence he went to his N6vgorod, and they were 
 much rejoiced. From N6vgorod he went to his brother
 
 8o The Oldest Period 
 
 Yarosldv in Chernigov, to ask for help in the Pos6mie. 
 Yarosldv was glad to see him, and promised him aid. fgor 
 travelled thence to Kiev to Grand Prince Svyatosldv, and 
 Svyatosldv was glad to see him, as was also Rurik. 
 
 The Word of Igor's Armament. (End of XII. 
 century.) 
 
 No other production of Russian antiquity has roused so much in- 
 terest in Russia and abroad as this version of Igor's expedition by an 
 unknown poet of the end of the twelfth century. Thirty-five trans- 
 lations into modern Russian, numerous translations into Little- 
 Russian, Polish, Bohemian, Servian, Bulgarian, Hungarian, German, 
 French, witness to the enormous popularity this production has at- 
 tained. The historical background of the poem is found in the re- 
 cital from the Kiev Chronicle, which is given on pp. 71-80. The 
 disasters which befell Igor and his army are probably told with 
 better effect in that prosaic version ; but the superior value of the 
 Word lies in its being a precious relic of the popular poetry of the 
 end of the twelfth century, such as no other 'nation can boast of. 
 The Nibelungenlied and the Chanson de Roland are chiefly produc- 
 tions of a literary character, while the Word bears every evidence of 
 representing the untutored labour of a popular bard. 
 
 Who the author was, when he lived, for whom he sang, are all 
 unanswered questions, but from internal evidence we glean that he 
 sang for his contemporaries while Igor was still alive. From his 
 apostrophe to Yarosldv Osmotnysl, who died in 1187, we may infer 
 that the poem was written before that year, and it is not unlikely, 
 from his vivid description of the battle at the Kayala, that he was an 
 eye-witness of the expedition which took place in 1185. From the 
 absence of biblical references it is generally assumed that the author 
 was not a member of the clerical profession. Here, however, various 
 difficulties arise. It is quite incomprehensible why there should be 
 so many references to pagan divinities at a time when Christianity 
 had been deep-rooted in Russia for fully two centuries ; why, except 
 for the evident imitation of many passages in the Zaddnshchina, 
 there should be no reference to the poem by any medieval writer, 
 and why only one copy of so remarkable a work should have been 
 preserved. If this poem came so very near being lost to posterity, 
 how many other remarkable productions of that early period have 
 disappeared? It is not at all impossible that there existed an ex- 
 tensive popular poetry, of which only the barest traces have come 
 down to us. This suspicion is strengthened by the emphatic mention
 
 The Word of Igor's Armament 81 
 
 by the author of the Word of a poet Boydn who had lived before his 
 days. 
 
 A copy of the poem was discovered by Count A. I. Musin-Pushkin, 
 Procurator-General of the Holy Synod, in 1795. He it was who in 
 rummaging St. Petersburg bookstalls had discovered the manuscript 
 of Nestor's Chronicle. From a monk he procured a collection of 
 eight pieces, the fifth of which was this poem. He published the 
 Word, as this poem is called in the manuscript, in 1800, with a 
 modern Russian translation. The manuscript itself was burnt in the 
 Moscow conflagration of 1812. The poem has since been edited a 
 countless number of times, and equally large is the mass of critical 
 essays to explain the many dark and corrupt places of what now must 
 pass for the original. When we consider that there are not less than 
 six versions of the Word in French, it seems strange that it is now 
 first rendered into English in its entirety. There is an imperfect 
 translation of a small part of it in H. H. Munro's The Rise of the 
 Russian Empire, Boston and London, 1900. 
 
 Were it not well for us, O brothers, to commence in the 
 ancient strain the sad story of the armament of Igor, 1 Igor 
 son of SvyatoslaV ? And let the song be told according to 
 the accounts of the time, and not according to the cunning 
 of Boyan a the Wise, for Boyan the Wise, when he wished 
 to make a song, soared with his thoughts in the tree, ran as 
 a grey wolf over the earth, flew as a steel-grey eagle below 
 the clouds. When he recalled the strife of former time, he 
 let loose ten falcons o'er a flock of swans, and every swan 
 each touched sang first a song: to old Yaroslav,' to brave 
 Mstislav 4 who slew Rededya before the Kasog army, to fair 
 
 1 Igor was the son of Svyatosldv Olgovich of N6vgorod SyeVerski, 
 and grandson of Ole"g of Tmutorokan. 
 
 2 From the references to the princes whose praise he sang, it is evid- 
 ent that he lived at the end of the eleventh and the beginning of the 
 twelfth centuries. Nothing else is known of this famous poet. 
 
 3 Yarosldv, the son of Vladimir, lived from 1019-1054: he was the 
 author of the Russian Code (see p. 45). 
 
 4 Mstisldv, Prince of Tmutorokan, was the brother of Yarosldv 
 (t 1036). In 1022 he killed in duel the giant Rede"dya, chief of the 
 Kas6gs who dwelt between the Black and Caspian seas, and con- 
 quered their country. 
 
 VOL. I. 6.
 
 82 The Oldest Period 
 
 Romdn Svyatosldvich. 1 But Boydu, O brothers, did not let 
 loose ten falcons on a flock of swans, but laid his inspired 
 fingers on the living strings, and they themselves sounded 
 the glory to the princes. 
 
 Let us begin, O brothers, this tale from Vladimir * of old 
 to the late Igor who strengthened his soul by his valour, 
 and sharpened it by the courage of his heart, and having 
 filled himself with a manly spirit, led his valiant army for 
 the land of Russia into the country of the P61ovtses.* 
 
 ii 
 
 Then igor looked up to the bright sun, and saw that he 
 had covered in darkness 4 all his warriors. And Igor spoke 
 to his druzhina: " O brothers and druzhma ! It is better to 
 be cut to pieces than to be made a captive! Let us, O 
 brothers, mount our swift horses that we may behold the 
 beautiful Don! " 
 
 A strong desire filled the Prince's soul to drink from the 
 great Don, and his eagerness blinded him to the evil omen. 
 
 " For I wish," he said, " to break the spear on the border 
 of the P61ovts land together with you, sons of Russia ! I 
 want to lay down my head, and drink with my helmet from 
 the Don!" 
 
 Boydn, nightingale of ancient time! It were for you 
 to spell this army, soaring like a nightingale over the tree 
 of thought, flying like an eagle below the clouds, stringing 
 together words for the deeds of that time, racing over 
 Troydn's* footsteps over fields to the mountains. You 
 
 1 Roman was a brother of Igor's grandfather Ole'g ; he was killed 
 by the P61ovtses in 1079. 
 
 * Vladimir the Great, father of Yarosld v. 
 
 3 A Turkish tribe, related to the Pechenye"gs, who called themselves 
 Cu mania us. They occupied the south of Russia as far as Hungary. 
 
 4 See account of the eclipse in the Chronicle (p. 72). 
 
 "Troydn is counted among the ancient Russian divinities in The 
 Holy Virgin's Descent into Hell (p. 97) ; but evidently he is also a 
 reminiscence of the Roman Emperor Trajan, whose ramparts and 
 roads are still to be traced along the Danube.
 
 The Word of Igor's Armament 83 
 
 ought to have sung a song to Igor, his grandson : ' ' Not a 
 storm has driven the falcons over the broad fields: flocks of 
 crows hasten to the great Don." . . . Or you might 
 have sung thus, inspired Boydn, grandson of Vel6s ' : 
 
 " The horses neigh beyond the Sula a ; glory resounds in 
 Kiev; trumpets blare in Novgorod 3 ; the standards are at 
 Putivl 4 ; Igor waits for his beloved brother Vsevolod. And 
 Vsevolod, the Grim Aurochs, spoke to him: "My only 
 brother, my only light, glorious Igor, we are both sons of 
 Svyatosldv! Saddle, O brother, your swift steeds, for mine 
 are ready for you, having been saddled in advance at Kursk ! 
 My Kurians are tried warriors, nurtured by the sound of 
 trumpets, rocked in helmets, fed at the point of the spear. 
 The roads are known to them; the ravines are familiar to 
 them; their bows are drawn; their quivers open, their 
 swords whetted. They race over the fields like grey 
 wolves, seeking honour for themselves, and glory for their 
 Prince." 
 
 in 
 
 Then Prince Igor stepped into the golden stirrup and 
 galloped over the clear field. The sun barred his way in 
 darkness; night groaning with the cries of birds awoke him; 
 beasts howled, and Div 6 called in the top of a tree, sending 
 the news to the unknown land, to the Volga, the Sea border,' 
 the Sula country, Sur6zh 7 and Korsdn, 8 and to you, idol of 
 Tmtitorokan ! * But the P61ovtses hastened by untrodden 
 
 1 The god of the flocks, i. e. t of wealth and abundance. It is not 
 quite clear why the poet is called his grandson. 
 
 * Tributary of the Dnieper. 
 
 *N6vgorod Sye"verski, Igor's capital, in the Government of 
 Chernigov. 
 4 The appanage of Igor's son Vladimir, in the Government of Kursk. 
 
 * A bird of ill-omen ; according to some, divinity of darkness. 
 
 * The border of the Black Sea. 
 
 7 The Azov Sea. 
 
 8 The ancient Tauric Chersonese, near the modern Sebastopol. 
 
 ' An ancient city of the Khazars, on the eastern shore of the Azov 
 Sea, on the peninsula of Taman. It became a Russian possession in 
 the tenth century.
 
 84 The Oldest Period 
 
 roads to the great Don ; the carts creaked at midnight, like 
 swans let loose. 
 
 Igor leads his soldiers to the Don : the birds in the thicket 
 forbode his misfortune; the wolves bristle up and howl a 
 storm in the mountain clefts; the eagles screech and call the 
 beasts to a feast of bones ; the foxes bark for the crimson 
 shields. O Russian land, you are already beyond the 
 mound! ' Night is long and murky; the dawn withholds 
 the light; mist covers the fields; the nightingale's song is 
 silent; the cawing of the crows is heard. The Russians bar 
 the long fields with their crimson shields, seeking honour 
 for themselves and glory for the Prince. 
 
 IV 
 
 Early in the morning, on the Friday, they crushed the 
 pagan P61ovts host, and, spreading like arrows over the 
 field, seized fair P61ovts maidens, and with them gold and 
 gold- worked stuffs and costly velvet; with cloaks and coats 
 and P6lovts lace they bridged their way over bogs and 
 muddy places. A red flag, white pennon, red panache, 
 silver cross-beam, for the brave son of Syyatoslav! * ... 
 Olg's valiant brood has flown afar and dreams in the field! 
 The}' thought not to offend the falcon, gerfalcon, nor you, 
 black raven, pagan Polovts! But Gza ran like a grey wolf, 
 with Konchak ' in his track, to the great Don. 
 
 Very early the next morning a bloody dawn announces 
 the day. Black clouds come from the sea and try to veil four 
 suns, 4 while blue lightnings quiver through them. There 
 
 1 A frequently recurring sentence, the meaning of which seems to 
 be : You are lost beyond redemption ! 
 
 1 The trophies won by Igor. 
 
 *Gza and Kouchdk, khans of the P61ovtses, were the leaders of the 
 expedition. See p. 77. 
 
 4 The four suns are : Igor, his brother Vsdvolod, his son Vladimir 
 of Putivl, and his nephew Svyatosldv Olgovich of Rylsk.
 
 The Word of Igor's Armament 85 
 
 is to be a mighty thunder, and the rain is to go down in 
 arrows by the great Don! There spears will be broken; 
 there swords will be blunted against Polovts helmets on the 
 Kaydla, 1 by the great Don. O Russian land, you are al- 
 ready beyond the mound ! 
 
 Behold the winds, Stribog's* grandchildren, blow arrows 
 from the sea on Igor's valiant army. The earth groans, the 
 rivers flow turbid; dust covers the fields; the banners whis- 
 per. The Polovtses come from the Don, and from the sea, 
 and from all sides: the Russian army recedes. The devil's 
 children fill the field with their cries, but the brave Russians 
 line it with their crimson bucklers. 
 
 Grim Aurochs Vsevolod! You stand in the van; you 
 pour arrows on the warriors; you thunder with steel swords 
 against their helmets. Wherever you, Aurochs, lead, gleam- 
 ing with your golden helmet, there fall the heads of the pagan 
 P61ovtses, their Avar s helmets cloven by your tempered 
 swords, Grim Aurochs Vsevolod! What wound does he 
 brook, O brothers, having forgotten his honours and manner 
 of life, and Chernigov town, his paternal golden throne, and 
 the caresses of his sweetheart, Glyeb's fair daughter, 4 and 
 the habits and customs of his home ? 
 
 VI 
 
 Troydn's age is past, gone are the years of Yarosldv; past 
 are the expeditions of Ole'g, 5 the son of Svyatoslav. That 
 Ole'g had fostered discord with his sword, and had sowed 
 arrows over the land. In Tmutorokan city he stepped into 
 the golden stirrup. Great Yaroslav, that was, heard the 
 
 1 Tributary of the Don. 2 God of the winds. 
 
 'Descendants of the Avars still live between Georgia and Circassia. 
 
 4 Her name was Olga. 
 
 5 Ole'g is the grandfather of Igor. The poet here recalls former en- 
 counters with the P61ovtses. Not having been able to agree with his 
 uncles, Izyasldv who had occupied the throne in Kiev, and VseVolod 
 who had his appanage of Chernigov, Ole'g escaped to Romdn the Fair 
 of Tmutorokan, and decided to get his rights by means of arms. He 
 led three times the P61ovtses into Russia (in 1078, 1079 a d 1094).
 
 86 The Oldest Period 
 
 tocsin, 1 and VseVolod's son Vladimir closed his ears all the 
 days at Chernigov. 1 But Glory brought Boris,* the son of 
 Vyachesldv, before the judgment seat and bedded him, 
 brave young prince, on the green feather grass of the steppe, 
 through O16g's offence. . . . 
 
 Then, in the days of O14g Gorislavich, 4 feuds were sown 
 and grew, and Dazhbog's " grandchildren perished, and the 
 years of men were shortened by the discord of the princes. 
 In those days the warriors rarely walked behind the plough 
 in the Russian land, but the ravens croaked as they divided 
 the dead bodies, and crows chattered, flying to the banquet. 
 Such were the wars and expeditions then, but the like of 
 this war was never known. 
 
 VII 
 
 From early morning until evening, from evening until 
 daylight fly tempered arrows, thunder the swords against 
 the helmets, resound the steel spears in a strange field, 
 within the country of the P61ovtses. The black earth be- 
 neath the hoofs was sown with bones, and watered with 
 blood, and a harvest of sorrow went up in the Russian land. 
 
 What noise is that, what din, so early in the morning be- 
 fore dawn ? Igor leads his army ; he is sorry for his beloved 
 brother Vse" volod. They fought a day, they fought another* ; 
 upon the third at noon fell the standards of Igor. The 
 
 1 That is, in the other world. 
 
 * Vladimir Monomdkh hastened to his father's aid. See his In- 
 struction^ p. 55. 
 
 *Olg and his cousin, Boris, were at that time absent from Cherni- 
 gov. When they arrived and opposed themselves to the superior 
 force of Izyaslav, Ole"g advised Boris to surrender ; but he would not 
 listen and made an attack upon his uncle's army and was killed. 
 
 4 Ole*g is called the son of " Gore," *. e., woe. 
 
 8 The Russians are sons of Dazhb6g, the god of the sun, while the 
 enemy are the "devil's children." 
 
 6 The first day the Russians defeated the P61ovtses ; the next, the 
 P61ovtses defeated the Russians ; on the third day, which was a 
 Sunday, the Kovuans ran away, and at noon Igor was made prisoner. 
 See the Chronicle, p. 74.
 
 The Word of Igor's Armament 87 
 
 brothers separated on the bank of the swift Kaydla. Here 
 there was not enough of bloody wine; here the brave Rus- 
 sians ended the feast : they gave their host their fill to drink, 
 and themselves fell for the Russian land. The grass withered 
 from sorrow, and the trees in anguish bent down to the 
 earth. 1 
 
 VIII 
 
 There befell a hapless hour, O brothers! Already had the 
 wilderness covered Russia's hosts, when Mischief arose in 
 the hosts of Dazhbog's grandchildren: she walked as a 
 maiden in Troyan's land," splashed her swan pinions in the 
 blue sea, 3 and splashing them in the Don, recalled heavy 
 times. 
 
 Through the feuds of the princes ruin came from the 
 pagans, for brother spoke to brother: "This is mine and 
 that is mine also," and the princes said of trifling matters, 
 " They are important," and created discord among them- 
 selves; and the pagans came from all sides victorious into 
 the Russian land. 
 
 Oh, far has the falcon 4 flown, driving the birds by the sea, 
 but Igor's brave army will rise no more! Konchak called, 
 and Gza raced over the Russian land, hurling fire from 
 a flaming horn. 5 Russian women wept, saying: "No 
 longer will our thoughts reach our dear ones, nor shall we 
 ever see them with our eyes, nor be adorned with tinkling 
 gold and silver ! ' ' 
 
 And Kiev groaned under its sorrow, and Chernfgov on 
 account of its misfortunes. Sadness spread over the Russian 
 land, and a heavy gloom. The princes fostered discord 
 among themselves, and the pagans victoriously overran the 
 country, receiving tribute, a squirrel from each house. 
 
 It is Igor and VseVolod, Svyatoslav's brave sons, who 
 through their discord had wakened dishonour which their 
 
 1 Nature sympathises with the Russians. 
 
 'That is, far away ; see note 5, p. 82. 'The Sea of Azov. 
 
 4 That is, Igor ; the P61ovtses are the birds. 
 
 5 The Chronicle says the P61ovtses hurled the Greek fire. 
 ' A silver coin.
 
 88 The Oldest Period 
 
 father, Svyatosldv ' of Kfev, the great, the mighty had, put 
 to sleep: he had invaded the Polovts land and had carried 
 terror to them, with his mighty armies and tempered swords ; 
 had levelled their hills and ravines, ruffled their rivers and 
 lakes, dried up their streams and swamps; and, like a whirl- 
 wind, had snatched pagan Kobydk " away from his mighty, 
 steel-clad P61ovts army by the Azov Sea, until Kobydk fell 
 in Kfev city, in the council-room of Svyatosldv. Germans, 
 Venetians, Greeks and Moravians sing the glory of Svya- 
 tosldv, but blame Prince Igor who had merged his wealth in 
 the Kaydla, the Polovts river, and had filled it with Russian 
 gold. Here Igor was unseated from his golden saddle and 
 placed upon the saddle of a slave. 
 
 IX 
 
 The city walls were silent, and merriment was dead. 
 Svyatosldv saw a troubled dream : " In Kiev on the mount 
 you enveloped me last night," he said, " in a black shroud 
 on a bed of yew; they poured out to me blue wine mixed 
 with bitterness; from empty quivers they showered large 
 gems upon my lap, and tried to comfort me. Already are 
 there boards without a cross beam in my hall of gold, and all 
 night have the devilish crows been cawing." . . . 
 
 The boydrs spoke to the Prince: " Prince, sorrow has 
 enthralled your mind. Two falcons flew from their paternal 
 throne of gold to find the city of Tmutorokan, and anxious 
 to drink from the Don with their helmets. The falcons' 
 wings have been clipped by the pagan swords, and they 
 have been enmeshed in iron fetters. On the third day it 
 was dark: two suns were dimmed, 4 two red torches went 
 
 1 This Svyatosldv, the son of Vsvolod Olgovich, had been the 
 Prince of Chernigov. He was Grand Prince of Kiev from 1174-1194. 
 He had to give up his throne twice, but in 1181 ascended it for the 
 third time. He is called Igor's and VseVolod's father by seniority, 
 though he was only their uncle by relationship. 
 
 *The Russians obtained a famous victory over the P61ovtses, of 
 whom 7000 were taken prisoners, in 1184. 
 
 1 A series of evil omens. 4 Igor and VseVolod.
 
 The Word of Igor's Armament 89 
 
 out, and with them two young moons, Ole*g ' and Svyatosldv, 
 were shrouded in darkness. On Kaydla river darkness 
 veiled the day: the P61ovtses had invaded the Russian land, 
 like a litter of lynxes. . . . Fair Gothic * maidens sing 
 upon the shore of the blue sea, tinkling with the Russian 
 gold : they sing the times of Bus, recall Sharokdn's * revenge. 
 But we, your druzhina, are anxious for the feast." 
 
 Then great Svyatosldv uttered golden words, mingled with 
 tears: "Oh, my nephews, Igor and Vsevolod! Too early 
 did you begin to strike the land of the Polovtses with your 
 swords, and to seek glory for yourselves. You were van- 
 quished ingloriously, for ingloriously have you spilled the 
 blood of the pagans! Your brave hearts are forged with 
 hard steel and tempered in daring exploits. See what you 
 have done with my silvery hair! I no longer see with me 
 my mighty, warlike brother Izyaslav with his Chernigov 
 druzhina. . . . They overwhelmed their enemies with 
 dirks, not bearing bucklers, but raising a warcry and re- 
 sounding the glory of their' forefathers. But you spoke: 
 ' We alone will vanquish ! Let us ourselves gain the future 
 glory, and share the glory of our fathers! ' Why should 
 not an old man feel young again ? When the falcon is 
 moulting, he drives the birds far away, and allows not his 
 nest to be hurt. But alas, the princes will not aid me! My 
 years have turned to nothing. At Rim 4 they cry under the 
 swords of the P61ovtses, and Vladimir 5 groans under his 
 wounds. Bitterness and sorrow has befallen the son of 
 Glyeb!" 
 
 1 Probably the son of Igor ; but he was only eleven years old during 
 the expedition. 
 
 * Descendants of the Goths who had settled along the Black Sea 
 had been found and described as late as the sixteenth and even 
 seventeenth centuries in the Crimea and in the Taman peninsula. 
 
 3 These Gothic girls evidently sang the exploits of P61ovts princes. 
 Sharokan had made an incursion into Russia in 1107, but he was de- 
 feated and had to flee. In mi Sharokan returned with an immense 
 army to avenge his defeat. 
 
 4 Now R6men, in the Government of Poltava. 
 
 * Vladimir of Pereyaslavl. See the Chronicle, p. 78.
 
 90 The Oldest Period 
 
 Grand Prince Vse" volod ! ' Fly from afar not only in 
 thought, but come to protect your paternal throne: for you 
 could dry up the V6lga ' with your oars, and empty the Don 
 with your helmets. If you were here, a P6lovts slave-girl 
 would be worth a dime, and a man-slave half a rouble. 1 
 And you know, together with the brave sons of Glyeb, how 
 to hurl the Greek fire on land. 
 
 You, Grim Aurochs Rurik and David ! * Did not your 
 golden helmets swim in blood ? Did not your valiant dru- 
 zhina bellow like aurochses, when they were wounded by 
 tempered swords in a strange field ? Put your feet, O lords, 
 into your golden stirrups to avenge the insult to the Russian 
 land, the wounds of Igor, the valiant son of Svyatosldv ! 
 
 Yarosldv Osmotnysl of Gdlich! * You sit high upon your 
 throne wrought of gold, propping with your iron-clad army 
 the Carpathian mountains, barring the king's path, closing 
 the gates of the Danube, hurling missiles higher than the 
 clouds, sitting in judgment as far as the Danube. Your 
 thunders pass over the land, and you hold the key to the 
 gates of Kiev; sitting on your paternal throne, you slay 
 the sultans in their lands. Slay, O lord, Konchdk, the 
 pagan villain, to avenge the Russian land, the wounds 
 of Igor, the valiant son of Svyatoslav! 
 
 And you, valiant Romdn " and Mstisldv! A brave 
 
 1 Vs6volod Yurevich, Prince of Suzdal, whose father, Yuri Dol- 
 goruki, had been Grand Prince at Kiev. 
 
 *In 1183 VseVolod made an expedition against the Bulgarians of the 
 V61ga ; he went down the V61ga as far as Kazan, and then proceeded 
 on foot. 
 
 'That is, if Vse'volod were there, he would be so victorious against 
 the P61ovtses as to lower the price of P61ovts slaves. 
 
 4 The sons of Rostisldv Mstislavich, and great-grandchildren of 
 Vladimir Monotnakh. 
 
 *Yaroslav Osmomysl (fuSy) was the Prince of Galich, which in 
 his days extended as far as the Prut and the Danube and included 
 part of Moldavia. His daughter was Igor's wife. 
 
 'Rotndn Mstislavich (f 1205), Prince of Volhynia, twice occupied 
 the throne in Galich, He fought successfully against the Lithuanians
 
 The Word of Igor's Armament 91 
 
 thought carries you into action. 1 You fly high in your on- 
 slaught, like a falcon circling in the air, about to swoop 
 down upon the birds. You wear iron hauberks under Latin 
 helmets, and the earth has trembled from you in many a 
 pagan land: the Lithuanians, Yatvyagans, Derem61ans and 
 Polovtses threw down their warclubs and bent their heads 
 under those tempered swords. But now, O Prince, Igor's 
 sun is dimmed, the tree, alas, has shed its leaves. Along 
 the Ros " and the Sula the Polovtses have sacked the towns, 
 but fgor's brave army will rise no more. The Don calls you, 
 O Prince, and the other princes to victory ! 
 
 Oleg's sons have hastened to the war. Ingvar and 
 Vse'volod , s and the three sons of Mstislav, 4 a mighty winged 
 brood ! Not by the lot of war have you acquired power. Of 
 what good are your golden helmets, and Polish warclubs and 
 shields? Bar the enemy's way with your sharp arrows, to 
 avenge the Russian land, the wounds of Igor, the valiant son 
 of Svyatoslav ! 
 
 'XI 
 
 The Sula no longer flows with a silvery stream by Pereyd- 
 slavl town, 6 and the Dvind flows turbid by mighty Polotsk, 
 agitated by the pagans. Izyaslav,' Vasilko's son, alone 
 
 and Yatvydgans, and when he was Prince of Gdlich he saved Con- 
 stantinople from the impending danger of a P61ovts and Pechenyeg 
 invasion. The Chronicle says of him : " He rushed against the 
 pagans like a lion, raged like a lynx, and destroyed them like a 
 crocodile, and crossed their lands like an eagle, for he was as brave 
 as an aurochs," and "The P61ovtses used to frighten their children 
 with his name " 
 
 1 Mstisldv was probably the brother of Ingvar and Vse'volod, men- 
 tioned below. 
 
 * Tributary of the Dnieper. 
 
 3 The sons of Yarosldv Izyasldvich, Prince of Lutsk, who was 
 Grand Prince of Kiev in 1173. 
 
 4 Roman, Svyatoslav and Vse'volod, sons of Mstisldv, great-grand- 
 children of Vladimir Monomakh. 
 
 *The P61ovtses divided among themselves the towns along the 
 Sula. See the Chronicle, p. 77. 
 
 Izyasldv's appanage was Gor6dno, in the Government of Minsk, 
 hence farther down " The trumpets blare at Gor6dno."
 
 92 The Oldest Period 
 
 made his sharp swords ring against the Lithuanian helmets, 
 outstripping the glory of his grandfather Vsesldv, but him- 
 self was worsted by Lithuanian swords, and fell under crim- 
 son shields, upon the bloodstained grass. Lying on his 
 death-bed, he spoke 1 : "O Prince, the birds have covered 
 your druzhina with their wings, and the beasts have lapped 
 their blood." There was not present the brother Bryachis- 
 laV, nor the other, Vsevolod; alone he lost the pearl soul 
 out of his valiant body through the golden necklace. The 
 voices were subdued, merriment died away. The trumpets 
 blare at Gor6dno. 
 
 Yarosldv and all grandchildren of Vsesldv ! * Furl your 
 standards, sheath your blunted swords, for you have leaped 
 away from your grandfather's glory! You have with your 
 discords invited the pagan hosts against the Russian land, 
 against the life of Vseslav, for through your strife has come 
 the enslavement by the P6lovts land. 
 
 In the seventh age of Troydn,' Vsesldv cast his lot for his 
 beloved maiden. 4 He bestrode his horse, and galloped to 
 the city of Kiev, and with the thrust of the spear possessed 
 himself of golden-throned Kiev. He galloped hence as a 
 grim beast to the south of Byelgorod, 4 and disappeared in 
 the blue mist ; next morning he clanked with the battering- 
 ram, and opened the gates of N6vgorod; he shattered the 
 glory of Yaroslav," and raced as a wolf to the Nemiga from 
 Dudutki.' 
 
 1 Izyasldv addresses himself. 
 
 1 These are opposed to the brave Izyasldv, who is also a descendant 
 of Vsesldv. Vsesldv Bryachisldvich, Prince of P61otsk, was, in 1064, 
 defeated by Izyasldv and his brothers on the Nemiga ; later he was 
 enticed by Izyasldv to Kiev, where he was imprisoned. In 1067 
 Izyasldv was driven out by the Kievans, and Vsesldv was made Grand 
 Prince. Izyasldv attacked Vsesldv at Bye"lgorod, but the latter fled 
 to P61otsk. 
 
 3 The exact meaning of the "seventh age of Troydn " is not known ; 
 some distant time is designated. 
 
 4 That is, for Kiev. 5 Ten versts from Kiev. 
 Tributary of the Svisloch, in the Government of Minsk. 
 
 Near N6vgorod.
 
 The Word of Igor's Armament 93 
 
 
 On the Nemiga, ricks are stacked with heads, and they 
 flail with tempered chains; the body is placed on the thresh- 
 ing-floor, and the soul is winnowed from the body. Not 
 with grain were sown the bloody banks of the Nemiga, but 
 with the bones of Russian sons. 
 
 Prince Vseslav sat in judgment over his people, appor- 
 tioned cities to the princes, but himself raced a wolf 1 in the 
 night, and by cockcrow reached from Kiev to Tmutorokan, 
 and as a wolf crossed the path of great Khors." When they 
 rang the bell in the church of St. Sophia for matins, early in 
 the morning at Polotsk, he heard the ringing in Kiev. 
 Though his cunning soul could pass into another body, yet 
 he often suffered woe. Thus wise Boyan of old has justly 
 said: "Neither the cunning, nor the agile, nor the swift 
 bird can escape the judgment of the Lord! " 
 
 Oh, the Russian land must groan as it recalls the former 
 days and the ancient princes! It was not possible to nail 
 Vladimir to the hills of Kiev s : now there are standards of 
 Rurik, and others of David. 4 ' . . . 
 
 XII 
 
 Yaroslavna's 8 voice is heard; like a cuckoo in a lonely 
 spot she calls plaintively in the morning: " I will fly," she 
 says, " like a cuckoo along the Danube, 8 will wet my beaver 
 sleeve in the river Kayala, will wipe off the Prince's bloody 
 wounds on his manly body! " 
 
 Yaroslavna weeps ;n the morning at Putivl town on the 
 wall, saying: "O wind, mighty wind! Why, master, do 
 you blow so strong ? Why do you on your light wings carry 
 the Khan's arrows against the warriors of my beloved one ? 
 
 1 The chronicles and popular tradition make Vseslav a werewolf 
 and a sorcerer. 
 
 * Another name for Dazhb6g, the god of the sun. 
 
 3 That is, for ever to retain Vladimir in Kiev. 
 
 4 Now there is discord. 
 
 'Evfrosiniya (Euphrosyne), daughter of Yaroslav Osmomysl of 
 Galich, Igor's second wife. 
 
 ' A standing formula for rivers in general, here the Kayala.
 
 94 The Oldest Period 
 
 Is it not enough for you to blow on high below the clouds, 
 rocking the ships on the blue sea ? Why, master, have you 
 dispersed my happiness over the grass of the steppe ? ' ' 
 
 Yaroslavna weeps in the morning at Putivl town on the 
 wall, saying: "O famous Dnieper, you have pierced the 
 rocky mountains across the country of the P61ovtses! You 
 have rocked on your waves the boats of Svyatoslav as far as 
 the army of Kobdk. ' Fondly bring to me, master, my sweet- 
 heart, that I may not in the morning send tears after him 
 out to sea." 
 
 Yarosldvna weeps in the morning at Putivl town on the 
 wall, saying: "Bright, three times bright sun, you give 
 warmth and joy to all! Why, master, have you thrust your 
 burning beams on the warriors of my beloved one ? Why 
 have you in the waterless plain dried up their bows, and 
 sealed their quivers in sorrow ? " 
 
 XIII 
 
 The sea is agitated at midnight : mists are borne in the 
 darkness. God shows to Igor a way out of the land of the 
 P6lovtses into the country of Russia to his father's golden 
 throne. The evening twilight has gone out. Igor sleeps; 
 Igor is awake: Igor in his thought measures the plains from 
 the great Don to the small Donets. His steed is ready at 
 midnight. Ovlur whistles beyond the river, gives a sign to 
 the Prince, Prince Igor will be no more ! 
 
 The earth resounded, the grass rustled, the P6lovts tents 
 trembled. But fgor raced like an ermine in the reeds, like 
 a white duck over the water; he jumped on a swift steed, 
 dismounted as a light-footed wolf, and hastened to the plain 
 of the Donets; and as a falcon flew through the mist, killing 
 geese and swans for his breakfast and dinner and supper. 
 When Igor flew as a falcon, Ovlur raced as a wolf, shaking 
 off the cold dew, for they had worn out their swift steeds. 
 
 The Done" ts spoke : ' ' Prince Igor, great is your honour, 
 and the grief to Konchdk, and joy to the Russian land! " 
 
 1 Expedition of 1184.
 
 The Word of Igor's Armament 95 
 
 Igor spoke: "O Donets, great is your honour, having 
 rocked the Prince on your wave, having spread out for him 
 the green grass on your silver banks, having cloaked him 
 with warm mists under green trees. You have guarded 
 him as a duck on the water, as a gull on the waves, as a 
 mallard in the air. Not thus the river Stugna ': though 
 having a scanty stream, it has swallowed other brooks, and 
 has spread the floods over the bushes. To the young Prince 
 Rostisldv the Dnieper has closed its dark banks. RostislaVs 
 mother weeps for the young Prince. The flowers faded in 
 their sorrow, and the trees bent in anguish to the ground." 
 
 It is not magpies that are in a flutter: Gza and Konchak 
 ride in Igor's track. Then the raven did not croak, the 
 jackdaws were silent, the magpies did not chatter, only 
 leaped from branch to branch. The woodpeckers indicated 
 the road to the river by their pecking; the nightingales an- 
 nounced the day by their merry song. 
 
 Said Gza to Konchak: " Since the falcon is flying to his 
 nest, let us shoot the fledgling * with our golden darts." 
 
 Said Konchak to Gza: " Since the falcon is flying to his 
 nest, let us enmesh the fledgling with a fair maiden! " 
 
 And Gza spoke to Konchak : " If we enmesh him with a 
 fair maiden, we shall have neither the young falcon, nor the 
 fair maiden, and the birds will attack us in the P61ov$s 
 plain." 
 
 XIV 
 
 Joyan has said: " Hard it is for you, O head, to be with- 
 out your shoulders; ill it is for you, O body, to be without a 
 head." Bven so is the Russian land without Igor. 
 
 The sun shines in the heaven, Prince Igor in the land of 
 
 1 A swampy river in the Government of Kiev. Rostisldv Vse'volodo- 
 vich, the son of Vse'volod and Anna, the daughter of a P61ovts Khan, 
 and the brother of Vladimir Monomakh. After an unsuccessful at- 
 tack upon the P61ovtses, he escaped from captivity by jumping into 
 the Stugna, but being in heavy armour he was drowned. 
 
 * Vladimir, the son of Igor, who was also taken captive. He really 
 married Konchak's daughter and returned with her to Kiev in 1187.
 
 96 The Oldest Period 
 
 Russia! Maidens sing at the Danube: their voices are car- 
 ried over the sea to Kiev. Igor rides over the Borfchev, 1 to 
 the church of the Holy Virgin of Pirog6shch. The country 
 is happy, the towns rejoice; they sing songs to the elder 
 princes, and then to the younger. Let us sing the glory of 
 Igor Svyatosldvich, of Grim Aurochs VseVolod, Vladimir 
 Igorevich ! Hail, princes and druzhina, who battle for the 
 Christians against the pagan host! Glory to the princes 
 and the druzhina ! Amen ! 
 
 The Holy Virgin's Descent into Hell. (XII. century.) 
 
 In spite of the prohibition of the Church, apocryphal literature 
 reached Russia from Byzantium by way of Bulgaria, and not only 
 spread all over Russia as a possession of the people, but even crept 
 into ecclesiastical literature, serving frequently the same purpose as 
 the writings of the Church Fathers. These apocryphal productions, 
 of which there is a very large number, held sway over the people 
 from the twelfth to the seventeenth century, and even now form the 
 background of many popular tales and songs, especially of those of 
 the "wandering people" and beggars. One of the most beautiful 
 stories of this kind is The Holy . Virgin's Descent into Hell, the 
 Russian manuscript of which goes back to the twelfth century. 
 Similar stories were also current in Italy, where there were colonies 
 of Bulgarian Mauicheans, who were most active in disseminating 
 them. Dante was, no doubt, acquainted with them when he wrote 
 his Divine Comedy. 
 
 The Holy Virgin wished to see the torments of the souls, 
 and She spoke to Michael, the archistrategos: " Tell me all 
 things that are upon earth ! " And Michael said to Her : "As 
 you say, Blessed One: I shall tell you all things." And 
 the Holy Virgin said to him: "How many torments are there, 
 that the Christian race is suffering? " And the archistrate- 
 gos said to Her: "Uncountable are the torments! " And the 
 Blessed One spoke to him: "Show me, in heaven and upon 
 earth!" 
 
 Then the archistrategos ordered the angels to come from 
 the south, and Hell was opened. And She saw those that 
 
 1 The slope of the mountain near Kiev, where to-day is the suburb 
 ofPod6L
 
 The Virgin's Descent into Hell 97 
 
 were suffering in Hell, and there was a great number of men 
 and women, and there was much weeping. And the Blessed 
 One asked the archistrategos: " Who are these ? " And the 
 archistrategos said: " These are they who did not believe in 
 the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, but forgot God 
 and believed in things which God has created for our sakes ; 
 they called everything God: the sun and the moon, the 
 earth and water, beasts and reptiles. They changed Troyan, 
 Khors, Vel6s, Pertin 1 to gods, and believed in evil spirits. 
 They are even now held in evil darkness, therefore they 
 suffer such torments." 
 
 And She saw in another place a great darkness. Said the 
 Holy Lady: "What is this darkness, and who are those 
 who dwell therein?" Spoke the archistrategos: "Many 
 souls dwell in this place." Spoke the Holy Virgin: "Let 
 the darkness be dispersed that I may see the torment." And 
 the angels who watched over the torment answered: " We 
 have been enjoined not to let them see light until the coming 
 of your blessed Son who is brighter than seven suns." And 
 the Holy Virgin was saddened, and She raised Her eyes to 
 the angels and looked at the invisible throne of Her Father 
 and spoke: "In the name of the Father and the Son and the 
 Holy Ghost! Let the darkness be taken off that I may see 
 this torment." 
 
 And the darkness was lifted, and seven heavens were seen, 
 and there dwelt there a great multitude of men and women, 
 and there was loud weeping and a mighty noise. When the 
 Holy Virgin saw them, She spoke to them, weeping tears: 
 " What have you done, wretched and unworthy people, and 
 what has brought you here ? ' ' There was no voice, nor 
 an answer from them. And the watching angels spoke: 
 " Wherefore do you not speak ? " And the tormented said: 
 " Blessed One! We have not seen light for a long time, and 
 we cannot look up." The Holy Virgin looking at them 
 wept bitterly. And the tormented, seeing Her, said: " How 
 
 1 Pagan divinities. For Troydn, see note on p. 82 ; Khors, the god 
 of the sun (</". note on p. 93) ; Vel6s, the god of abundance (cf. note 
 on p. 83) ; Perun, the god of thunder (see p. 70). 
 
 VOL. I. 7.
 
 98 The Oldest Period 
 
 is it, Holy Virgin, you have visited us ? Your blessed Son 
 came upon earth and did not ask for us, nor Abraham the 
 patriarch, nor Moses the prophet, nor John the Baptist, nor 
 Paul the apostle, the Lord's favourite. But you, Holy Virgin 
 and intercessor, you are a protection for the Christian 
 people." . . . Then spoke the Holy Virgin to Michael 
 the archistrategos: "What is their sin?" And Michael 
 said : ' ' These are they who did not believe in the Father 
 and the Son and the Holy Ghost, nor in you, Holy Virgin ! 
 They did not want to proclaim your name, nor that from 
 you was born our Lord Jesus Christ who, having come in the 
 flesh, has sanctified the earth through baptism: it is for this 
 that they are tormented here." Weeping again, the Holy 
 Virgin spoke to them : ' ' Wherefore do you live in error ? 
 Do you not know that all creation honours my name?" 
 When the Holy Virgin said this, darkness fell again upon 
 them. 
 
 The archistrategos spoke to Her: " Whither, Blessed One, 
 do you want to go now ? To the south, or to the north ? ' ' 
 The Blessed One spoke : ' ' Let us go out to the south ! ' ' And 
 there came the cherubim and the seraphim and four hundred 
 angels, and took the Holy Virgin to the south where there 
 was a river of fire. There was a multitude of men and 
 women there, and they stood in the river, some to their 
 waists, some to their shoulders, some to their necks and some 
 above their heads. Seeing this, the Holy Virgin wept aloud 
 and asked the archistrategos: " Who are they that are im- 
 merged up to their waists in the fire ? " And the archistrat- 
 egos said to Her: " They are those who have been cursed by 
 their fathers and mothers, for this the cursed ones suffer 
 torment here." And the Holy Virgin said: "And those 
 who are in the fiery flame up to their necks, who are they ? " 
 The angel said to Her: " They are those who have eaten 
 human flesh, for this they are tormented here." And the 
 Holy One said: " Those who are immerged in the fiery flame 
 above their heads, who are they ? " And the archistrategos 
 spoke: " Those are they, Lady, who holding the cross have 
 sworn falsely." . . . The Holy One spoke to the archi-
 
 The Virgin's Descent into Hell 99 
 
 strategos: " I beg you this one thing, let me also enter, that 
 I may suffer together with the Christians, for they have 
 called themselves the children of my Son. ' ' And the archi- 
 strategos said : ' ' Rest yourself in paradise ! ' ' And the Holy 
 One said : " I beg you, move the hosts of the seven heavens 
 and all the host of the angels that we may pray for the sin- 
 ners, and God may accept our prayer and have mercy upon 
 them. I beg you, order the angelic host to carry me to the 
 heavenly height and to take me before the invisible Father! " 
 
 The archistrategos so ordered, and there appeared the 
 cherubim and seraphim and carried the Blessed One to the 
 heavenly height, and put Her down at the throne of the in- 
 visible Father. She raised Her hands to Her blessed Son and 
 said: " Have mercy, O Master, upon the sinners, for I have 
 seen them, and I could not endure : let me be tormented to- 
 gether with the Christians! " And there came a voice to 
 Her and said : ' ' How can I have mercy upon them ? I see the 
 nails in my Son's hands." And She said: "Master! I do 
 not pray for the infidel Jews, but for the Christians I ask 
 Thy forgiveness! " And a voice came to Her: " I see how 
 they have had no mercy upon my children, so I can have no 
 mercy upon them." 
 
 Spoke again the Holy One: " Have mercy, O Master, 
 upon the sinners, the creation of Thine own hands, who 
 proclaim Thy name over the whole earth and even in their 
 torments, and who in all places say: " Most Holy Lady, 
 Mother of God, aid us!" Then the Lord spoke to Her: 
 ' ' Hear, Holy Mother of God ! There is not a man who does 
 not praise Thy name. I will not abandon them, neither in 
 heaven, nor upon earth." And the Holy Virgin said: 
 ' ' Where is Moses, the prophet ? Where are all the prophets ? 
 And you, fathers, who have never committed a sin ? Where 
 is Paul, God's favourite ? Where is the Sunday, the pride of 
 the Christian ? And where is the power of the worshipful 
 cross through which Adam and Eve were delivered from 
 their curse ? " Then Michael the archistrategos and all the 
 angels spoke: " Have mercy, O Master, upon the sinners! " 
 And Moses wept loud and said : ' ' Have mercy upon them,
 
 ioo The Oldest Period 
 
 O Lord! For I have given them Thy Law!" And John 
 wept and said : ' ' Have mercy, O Master ! I preached Thy 
 gospel to them." And Paul wept and said: " Have mercy, 
 O Master! For I carried Thine epistles to the churches." 
 
 And those that were in the darkness heard of this, and 
 they all wept with one voice and said: "Have mercy 
 upon us, Son of God! Have mercy upon us, King of all 
 eternity!" And the Master said: "Hear all! I have 
 planted paradise, and created man according to my image, 
 and made him lord over paradise, and gave him eternal life. 
 But they have disobeyed me and sinned in their selfishness 
 and delivered themselves to death. . . . You became 
 Christians only in words, and did not keep my commands; for 
 this you find yourselves now in the fire everlasting, and I 
 ought not to have mercy upon you ! But to-day, through the 
 goodness of my Father who sent me to you, and through the 
 intercession of my Mother who wept much for you, and 
 through Michael, the archistrategos of the gospel, and 
 through the multitude of my martyrs who have laboured 
 much in your behalf, I give you from Good Thursday to the 
 holy Pentecost, day and night, for a rest, and you praise the 
 Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost! " And they all 
 answered: " Glory be to Thy goodness! Glory to the Father 
 and the Son and the Holy Ghost, now and for ever! " 
 
 IL ce 
 
 Daniel the Prisoner. (XIIi. century.) 
 
 For some unknown reason Daniel had been imprisoned in an 
 island in the Lake of Lach, in the Government of Ol6netsk. He 
 seems to have belonged to the druzhina of Yaroslav Vse'volodovich 
 of Pereyaslavl, who died in 1247 as Grand Prince of Vladimir. That 
 is all that is known about the life of this layman, one of the few in 
 the old period whose writing has come down to our times. The beg- 
 ging letter which he addressed to the Prince is composed of incor- 
 rectly quoted biblical passages and popular saws and proverbs ; many 
 of these he drew from an ancient collection, The Bee, in which moral 
 subjects are arranged in chapters. In their turn, Daniel's saws have 
 largely entered into the composition of a very popular collection of the 
 same kind, The Emerald.
 
 Daniel the Prisoner 101 
 
 LETTER TO PRINCE YAROSlAv 
 VSSVOLODOVICH 
 
 We will blare forth, O brothers, on the reasoning of our 
 mind, as on a trumpet forged of gold. We will strike the 
 silver organs, and will proclaim our wisdom, and will strike 
 the thoughts of our mind, playing on the God-inspired reeds, 
 that our soul-saving thoughts might weep loud. Arise, my 
 glory ! Arise, psalter and cymbals, that I may unfold my 
 meaning in proverbs, and that I may announce my glory in 
 words. . . . Knowing, O lord, your good disposition, 
 I take refuge in your customary kindness, for the Holy Writ 
 says: Ask and you shall receive. David has said: There is 
 no speech nor language, where their voice is not heard. 
 Neither will we be silent, but will speak out to our master, 
 the most gracious Yaroslav Vsevolodovich. 
 
 Prince my lord ! Remember me in your reign, for I, your 
 slave, and son of your slave, see all men warmed by your 
 mercy as by the sun; only I alone walk in darkness, de- 
 prived of the light from your eyes, like the grass growing 
 behind a wall, upon which neither the sun shineth nor the 
 rain falleth. So, my lord, incline your ears to the words of 
 my lips, and deliver me from all my sorrow. 
 
 Prince my lord! All get their fill from the abundance of 
 your house ; but I alone thirst for your mercy, like a stag 
 for a spring of water. I was like a tree that stands in the 
 road and that all passers-by strike ; even thus I am insulted 
 by all, for I am not protected by the terror of your wrath, as 
 by a firm palisade. 
 
 Prince my lord! The rich man is known everywhere, 
 even in a strange city, while the poor man walketh unseen 
 in his own. The rich man speaketh and all are silent, and 
 his words are elated to the clouds; but let the poor man 
 speak out, and all will call out to him, for the discourse of 
 those is honoured whose garments are bright. But you, my 
 lord, look not at my outer garb, but consider my inner 
 thoughts, for my apparel is scanty, and I am young in years, 
 but old in mind, and I have soared in thought like an eagle 
 in the air.
 
 102 The Oldest Period 
 
 Prince my lord ! Let me behold your fair face and form. 
 Your lips drop honey; your utterances are like paradise 
 with its fruit ; your hands are filled with gold of Tharsos ; 
 your cheeks are a vessel of spices; your throat is like a lily 
 dropping myrrh your mercy; your look is as the choice 
 Lebanon; your eyes are like a well of living water; your 
 belly is like an heap of wheat, feeding many; your head 
 riseth above my head. . . . 
 
 Prince my lord! Look not at me as a wolf at a lamb; but 
 look at me as a mother at her babe. Look, O lord, at the 
 birds of the air, that neither plough, nor sow, nor gather into 
 granaries, but rely upon God's kindness. Let not your hand 
 be closed against giving alms to the needy. For it is writ- 
 ten: Give to him who asketh of you, open to him who 
 knocketh, that you may not forfeit the kingdom of heaven. 
 For it is also written : Confide your sorrow to the Lord, and 
 He will nurture you until eternity. Deprive not the needy 
 wise man of his bread, but extol him to the clouds, like pure 
 gold in a dirty vessel ; but the silly rich man is like a silken 
 pillow-case stuffed full of straw. 
 
 Prince my lord! Though I am not a valiant man in war, 
 yet am I strong in words, and I cull the sweetness of words, 
 mixing them, as sea-water in a leather bottle, and wind 
 them and adorn them with cunning parables, and I am glib 
 of speech and . . . my lips are pleasing, like a stream 
 of the river rapids. 
 
 Prince my lord! As an oak is strong by the multitude of 
 its roots, thus is our city under your domination. The 
 helmsman is the head of the vessel, and you, Prince, are the 
 head of your people. I have seen an arm5 r without a prince; 
 j r ou might say: a big beast without its head. Men are the 
 heads of women, and princes of men, and God of the 
 prince. As the pillow-case that is adorned with silk makes 
 a pleasant appearance, even thus you, our Prince, are glori- 
 fied and honoured in many lands through the multitude of 
 your men. As the net does not hold the water, but keeps a 
 multitude of fish, even thus you, our Prince, keep not the 
 wealth, but distribute it among the strong, making them
 
 Daniel the Prisoner 103 
 
 brave, for you will gain gold and cities through them. 
 Hezekiah, the King of the Jews, boasted before the messen- 
 gers of the King of Babylon, when he showed them the treas- 
 ure of his gold. But they answered: " Our kings are richer 
 than you, not with the treasure of gold, but with a multitude 
 of brave and wise men." (For men will gain gold, but gold 
 will not gain men.) Water is the mother of the fish, and 
 you are Prince of your people. Spring adorns the earth 
 with flowers, and you, Prince, adorn us with your mercy. 
 The sun alone warms with its rays, and you, Prince, adorn 
 and revive with your mercy. 
 
 Prince my lord! I have been in great distress, and have 
 suffered under the yoke of work : I have experienced all that 
 is evil. Rather would I see my foot in bast shoes in your 
 house than in crimson boots in the court of a boydr. Rather 
 would I serve you in homespun than in purple in the court 
 of a boyar. Improper is a golden ring in the nose of a swine, 
 and a good garment upon a peasant. Even if a kettle were 
 to have golden rings in its -handles, its bottom would not 
 escape blackness and burning. Even thus a peasant: let 
 him be ever so haughty and insolent, he will not escape his 
 blemish, the name of a peasant. Rather would I drink water 
 in your house, than mead in the court of a boyar; rather 
 would I receive a roasted sparrow from your hand than a 
 shoulder of mutton from the hand of a bad master. 
 
 Often has my bread, earned by work, tasted as wormwood 
 in my mouth, and my drink I have mingled with tears. 
 Serving a good master, you gain your liberty in the end, but 
 serving a bad master, you only gain an increase of your 
 labour. Solomon has said : Better is one wise man than ten 
 brave men without understanding; better is one clever man 
 than ten rulers of cities. Daniel has said : A. brave man, O 
 Prince, you will easily acquire, but a wise man is dear; for 
 the counsel of the wise is good, and their armies are strong, 
 and their cities safe. The armies of others are strong, 
 but without understanding, and they suffer defeat. Many, 
 arming themselves against large cities, start out from smaller 
 towns; as SvyatoslaV, the son of Olga, said on his way to
 
 104 The Oldest Period 
 
 Constantinople to his small druzhma: " We do not know, O 
 brothers, whether the city is to be taken by us, or whether 
 we are to perish from the city : for if God is with us, who is 
 against us? " . . . 
 
 Not the sea draweth the ships, but the winds; even thus 
 you, O Prince, fall not yourself into grieving, but counsel- 
 lors lead you into it. Not the fire causeth the iron to be 
 heated, but the blowing of the bellows. A wise man is not 
 generally valiant in war, but strong in counsel; so it is good 
 to gather wise men around you. It is good to pasture horses 
 in a fertile field (and to fight for a good prince). Often 
 armies perish through lack of order. If the armies are 
 strongly placed, they will, though they be defeated, make a 
 good running fight; thus Svyatopolk, who was guilty of kill- 
 ing his brothers, was so fortified, that Yarosldv barely over- 
 came him at night. Similarly Bonydk the Scurfy through 
 cunning routed the Hungarians at G&lich: when the latter 
 fortified themselves behind ramparts, the first scattered like 
 hunting men over the land; thus they routed the Hungar- 
 ians, and badly defeated them. 
 
 Prince my lord! I have not been brought up in Athens, 
 nor have I studied with the philosophers, but I have pored 
 over books, like a bee over all kinds of flowers: from them 
 have I gathered sweetness of speech, mingling wisdom with 
 it, as sea- water in a leather bottle. . . . 
 
 Serapion, Bishop of Vladimir. (XIII. century.) 
 
 Serapi6n had been abbot of the monastery of the Grottoes in Kfrv, 
 and in 1274 he was made bishop of Vladimir and Suzdal. He died in 
 1275. We have five of his sermons, which are distinguished for a 
 certain simple, stern eloquence. The thirteenth century produced 
 very few writers, and Serapi6n's sermons have an additional interest 
 because they contain references to the Tartar invasion. 
 
 A SERMON ON OMENS 
 
 The Lord's blessing be with you! 
 
 You have heard, brothers, what the Lord Himself has said 
 in the gospel: in the last years there will be signs in the
 
 Serapi6n 105 
 
 sun, in the moon, and in the stars, and earthquakes in many 
 places, and famine. What had been foretold by the Lord 
 then, is now fulfilled in our days. 1 We have seen many 
 times the sun perished, the moon darkened, and the stars 
 disturbed, and lately we have seen with our own eyes the 
 quaking of the earth. The earth, firm and immovable from 
 the beginning by the order of God, is in motion to-day, 
 trembling on account of our sins, being unable to bear our 
 lawlessness. We did not obey the gospel, did not obey the 
 apostles, nor the prophets, nor the great luminaries, I mean 
 Basil and Gregory the theologues, John Chrysostom, and 
 the other holy fathers, by whom the faith was confirmed, 
 the heretics repelled, and God made known to all the na- 
 tions. They haye taught us without interruption, but we 
 are living in lawlessness. 
 
 It is for this that God is punishing us with signs and 
 earthquakes. He does not speak with His lips, but chastises 
 with deeds. God has punished us with everything, but has 
 not dispelled our evil habits: now He shakes the earth and 
 makes it tremble: He wants to shake off our lawlessness and 
 sins from the earth like leaves from a tree. If any should 
 say that there have been earthquakes before, I shall not 
 deny it. But what happened to us afterwards ? Did we not 
 have famine, and plague, and many wars ? But we did not 
 repent, until finally there came upon us a ruthless nation, at 
 the instigation of God, and laid waste our land, and took 
 into captivity whole cities, destroyed our holy churches, slew 
 our fathers and brothers, violated our mothers and sisters. 
 Now, my brothers, having experienced that, let us pray to 
 our Lord, and make confession, lest we incur a greater wrath 
 of the Lord, and bring down upon us a greater punishment 
 than the first. 
 
 Much is still waiting for our repentance and for our con- 
 version. If we turn away from corrupt and ruthless judg- 
 ments, if we do away with bloody usury and all rapacity, 
 thefts, robbery, blasphemy, lies, calumny, oaths, and denun- 
 
 1 These disturbances of nature are mentioned in the Chronicle under 
 the year 1230.
 
 106 The Oldest Period 
 
 ciations, and other Satanic deeds, if we do away with all 
 that, I know well that good things will come to us in this 
 life and in the future life. For He Himself hath said: Turn 
 to me, and I will turn to you. Keep away from every- 
 thing, and I will withhold your punishment. When will 
 we, at last, turn away from our sins ? Let us spare ourselves 
 and our children ! At what time have we seen so many sud- 
 den deaths ? Many were taken away before they could care 
 for their houses; many lay down well in the evening and 
 never arose again. Have fear, I pray you, of this sudden 
 parting! If we wander in the will of the Lord, God will 
 comfort us with many a comfort, will cherish us as His sons, 
 will take away from us earthly sorrow, will give us a peace- 
 ful exit into the future life, where we shall enjoy gladness, and 
 endless happiness with those who do the will of the Lord. 
 
 I have told you much, my brothers and children, but I 
 see our punishments will not be diminished, nor changed. 
 Many take no heed, as if they weened themselves to be im- 
 mortal. I am afraid that the word of God will come to pass 
 with them: If I had not spoken to them, they would not 
 have sinned; but now they have no excuse for their sin. 
 And I repeat to you, if we do not change, we shall have no 
 excuse before the Lord. I, your sinful pastor, have done 
 the command of God in transmitting His word to you. 
 
 The Zad6nshchina. (XIV. century.) 
 
 The Zaddnshchina, i. e., The Exploits beyond the Don, has come 
 down in two versions, and is an interesting poetical account of the 
 battle at Kulik6vo (1380). The Word of /gar's Armament had 
 taken a strong hold on the author, who seems to have been a certain 
 Sof6niya of Ryazan. Not only are there many parallels in the two 
 poems, but whole passages are bodily taken from the older text, with 
 corruption of some phrases, the meaning of which was not clear to 
 the author of the Zaddnshchina. 
 
 THE ZADONSHCHINA 
 
 Let us go, O brothers, into the midnight country, the lot 
 of Japheth, 1 the son of Noah, from whom has risen the most 
 
 ! The Byzantine chronographers generally begin their accounts 
 with Noah ; so does Nestor, who follows those sources.
 
 The Zad6nshchina 107 
 
 glorious Russia; let us there ascend the Kiev mountains, 
 and look by the smooth Dnieper over the whole Russian 
 land, and hence to the Eastern land, the lot of Shem, the 
 son of Noah, from whom were born the Chinese, 1 the pagan 
 Tartars, the Mussulmans. They had defeated the race of 
 Japheth on the river Kayala. 2 And ever since, the Russian 
 land has been unhappy, and from the battle of the Kalka * 
 up to Mamay's defeat it has been covered with grief and 
 sorrow, weeping and lamenting its children. The Prince 
 and the boyars, and all the brave men who had left all their 
 homes, and wealth, and wives, children, and cattle, having 
 received honour and glory of this world, have laid down 
 their heads for the Russian land and the Christian faith. 
 
 Let us come together, brothers and friends, sons of Russia! 
 Let us join word to word ! Let us make the Russian land 
 merry, and cast sorrow on the eastern regions that are to the 
 lot of Shem ! Let us sing about the victory over the heathen 
 Mamay, and an eulogy to the Grand Prince Dmitri Ivanovich 
 and his brother, 4 Prince Vladimir Andr^evich! . . . We 
 shall sing as things have happened, and will not race in 
 thought, but will mention the times of the first years; we 
 will praise the wise Boy an, 6 the famous musician in Kiev 
 town. That wise Boyan put his golden fingers on the living 
 strings, sang the glory of the Russian princes, to the first 
 Prince Rurik, fgor Rurikovich and Svyatoslav, Yaropolk, 
 Vladimir Svyatoslavich, Yarosldv Vladimirovich, praising 
 them with songs and melodious musical words. But I 
 shall mention Sofoniya of Ryazdn, and shall praise in songs 
 and musical words the Prince Dmitri Ivanovich and his 
 brother, Prince Vladimir Andreevich, for their bravery and 
 
 1 The original has a word derived from Khin, which seems to be 
 identical with " China," and is used in general for Asiatics. 
 
 9 See pp. 75 and 89. 
 
 *The battle with the Tartars at the river Kalka took place in 1224. 
 
 4 Vladimir Andreevich was the cousin of Dmitri Donsk6y, the son 
 of Ivan II. 
 
 6 In the text the word is boyarin, i. e. t "boydr," evidently a cor- 
 ruption of Boydn, which is one of the proofs of the Zadonshchiua 
 being a later imitation of the Word of Igor's Armament.
 
 io8 The Oldest Period 
 
 zeal was for the Russian land and the Christian faith. For 
 this, Grand Prince Dmitri Ivdnovich and his brother, Prince 
 Vladimir Andr6evich, sharpened their hearts in bravery, 
 arose in their strength, and remembered their ancestor, 
 Prince Vladimir of Kiev, the tsar of Russia. 
 
 lark, joy of beautiful days! Fly to the blue clouds, look 
 towards the strong city of Moscow, sing the glory of Grand 
 Prince Dmitri Andre"evich! They have risen like falcons 
 from the Russian land against the fields of the P61ovtses. 
 The horses neigh at the Moskvd; the drums are beaten at 
 the Kolomna; the trumpets blare at Serpukh6v; the glory 
 resounds over the whole Russian land. Wonderfully the 
 standards stand at the great Don; the embroidered flags 
 flutter in the wind; the gilded coats of mail glisten. The 
 bells are tolled in the vye"che ' of N6vgorod the Great. The 
 men of N6vgorod stand in front of St. Sophia, and speak as 
 follows: "We shall not get in time to the aid of Grand 
 Prince Dmitri Ivdnovich." Then they flew together like 
 eagles from the whole midnight country. They were not 
 eagles that flew together, but posddniks 5 that went out with 
 7000 men from N6vgorod the Great to Grand Prince Dmitri 
 Ivdnovich and to his brother Vladimir Andr6evich. 
 
 All the Russian princes came to the aid of Grand Prince 
 Dmitri Ivdnovich, and they spoke as follows: " Lord Grand 
 Prince! Already do the pagan Tartars encroach upon our 
 fields, and take away our patrimony. They stand between 
 the Don and Dnieper, on the river Mechd.' But we, lord, 
 will go beyond the swift river Don, will gain glory in all the 
 lands, will be an object of conversation for the old men, and 
 a memory for the young. ' ' 
 
 Thus spoke Grand Prince Dmitri Ivdnovich to his 
 brothers, the Russian -princes: " My dear brothers, Russian 
 princes! We are of the same descent, from Grand Prince 
 Ivdn Danilovich. 4 So far we brothers have not been in- 
 
 1 Popular assembly of N6vgorod. 
 
 1 Burgomasters or governors of N6vgorod. 
 'Tributary of the Don. 
 * Ivan Kalita, 1328-1340.
 
 The Zadonshchina 109 
 
 suited either by falcon, or vulture, or white gerfalcon, or 
 this dog, pagan Mamdy." 
 
 Nightingale! If you could only sing the glory of these 
 two brothers, Olgerd's sons, 1 Andrey of Polotsk and Dmitri 
 of Bryansk, for they were born in Lithuania on a shield of 
 the vanguard, swaddled under trumpets, raised under hel- 
 mets, fed at the point of the spear, and given drink with the 
 sharp sword. Spoke Andrey to his brother Dmitri: "We 
 are two brothers, sons of Olgerd, grandchildren of Gedemin, 
 great-grandchildren of Skoldiiner. Let us mount our 
 swift steeds, let us drink, O brother, with our helmets 
 the water from the swift Don, let us try our tempered 
 swords." 
 
 And Dmitri spoke to him: " Brother Andre*y! We will 
 not spare our lives for the Russian land and Christian faith, 
 and to avenge the insult to Grand Prince Dmitri Ivanovich. 
 Already, O brother, there is a din and thunder in the famous 
 city of Moscow. But, brother, it is not a din or thunder: it 
 is the noise made by the mighty army of Grand Prince 
 Dmitri Ivanovich and his brother Prince Vladimir Andre"- 
 evich; the brave fellows thunder with their gilded helmets 
 and crimson shields. Saddle, brother Andrey, your good 
 swift steeds, for mine are ready, having been saddled before. 
 We will ride out, brother, into the clear field, and will re- 
 view our armies, as many brave men of Lithuania as there 
 are with us, but there are with us of the brave men of Lithu- 
 ania seven thousand mailed soldiers." 
 
 Already there have arisen strong winds from the sea; they 
 have wafted a great cloud to the mouth of the Dnieper, 
 against the Russian land; bloody clouds have issued from it, 
 and blue lightnings flash through them. There will be a 
 mighty din and thunder between the Don and the Dnieper, 
 and bodies of men will fall on the field of Kulik6vo, and 
 blood will flow on the river Nepryddva, for the carts have 
 already creaked between the Don and Dnieper, and the 
 pagan Tartars march against the Russian land. Grey wolves 
 
 1 These Lithuanian Princes had acknowledged the sovereignty of 
 Moscow. 

 
 no The Oldest Period 
 
 howl: they wish at the river Mechd to invade the Russian 
 land. Those are not grey wolves: the infidel Tartars have 
 come ; they wish to cross the country in war, and to conquer 
 the Russian land. The geese have cackled and the swans 
 have flapped their wings, pagan Mamay has come against 
 the Russian land and has brought his generals. . . . 
 
 What is that din and thunder so early before daybreak ? 
 Prince Vladimir Andreevich has reviewed his army and is 
 leading it to the great Don. And he says to his brother, 
 Grand Prince Dmitri Ivanovich: "Slacken not, brother, 
 against the pagan Tartars, for the infidels are already in the 
 Russian land, and are taking away our patrimony! "... 
 
 The falcons and gerfalcons have swiftly flown across the 
 Don, and have swooped down on the many flocks of swans: 
 the Russian princes have attacked the Tartar might, and 
 they strike with their steel lances against the Tartar armour; 
 the tempered swords thunder against the Tartar helmets on 
 the field of Kulik6vo, on the river Nepryddva. Black is the 
 earth under the hoofs, but they had sowed the field with 
 Tartar bones, and the earth was watered with their blood, 
 and mighty armies passed by and trampled down hills and 
 fields, and the rivers, springs and lakes were turbid. They 
 uttered mighty cries in the Russian land . . . and they 
 vanquished the Tartar horde on the field of Kulikovo, on 
 the river Nepryddva. 
 
 On that field mighty clouds encountered, and in them 
 lightnings frequently flashed, and terrible thunders clapped: 
 it is the Russian brave warriors who were engaging the 
 pagan Tartars for the great insult, and their mighty gilded 
 armour glistened, and the Russian princes thundered with 
 their tempered swords against the Tartar helmets. . . . 
 
 At that time neither soldiers nor shepherds called in the 
 field near the Don, in the land of Ryazdn, but only ravens 
 croaked for the sake of the bodies of the dead, so that it was 
 a terror and a pity to hear : for the grass was watered with 
 blood, and the trees were bent to the ground with sorrow, 
 and the birds sang pitiful songs. All princesses and wives of 
 the boydrs and generals wept for the slain. Fed6sya, the wife
 
 Afanasi Nikitin in 
 
 of Mikula Vasilevich, 1 and Mary, the wife of Dmitri, wept 
 early in the morning at Moscow, standing on the city wall, 
 and spoke as follows: " Don, Don, you are a swift river, and 
 have cut through stone walls, and flow through the land of 
 the Polovtses! Bring back my beloved one to me! " . . . 
 All over the Russian land there spread joy and merriment: 
 the Russian glory was borne through the land, but shame 
 and destruction came on the pagan Tartars, evil Mussul- 
 mans. . . . The Grand Prince by his own bravery and 
 with his druzhina vanquished pagan Mamdy for the sake of 
 the Russian land and the Christian faith. The pagans de- 
 posited their own arms under the Russian swords, and the 
 trumpets were not sounded, their voices were silent. Mamdy 
 galloped away from his druzhina, howled like a grey wolf, 
 and ran away to the city of Khafest." . . . 
 
 Afandsi Nikitin. (XV. century.) 
 
 Nikitin set out about 1468 for India, whence he returned in 1474. 
 He wrote out an account of his many adventures, which is interest- 
 ing for its sober though rather one-sided narration. It stands alone 
 in the old Russian literature as the writing of a layman bent on a 
 commercial enterprise. His Travel to India has been translated by 
 Count Wielhorsky for the Hakluyt Society. 
 
 TRAVEL TO INDIA 
 
 I, poor sinner, brought a stallion to the land of India; 
 with God's help I reached Junir all well, but it cost me a 
 hundred roubles. 
 
 The winter began from Trinity day, and we wintered at 
 Junir and lived there two months; but day and night for 
 four months there is but rain and dirt. At this time of the 
 year the people till the ground, sow wheat, tuturegan (?), 
 peas, and all sorts of vegetables. Wine is kept in large 
 skins (?) of Indian goats. . . . 
 
 Horses are fed on peas; also on kichiris, boiled with sugar 
 and oil ; early in the morning they get shishenivo. Horses 
 
 1 A thousand-man of the Russian anny. 
 
 * Probably a mistake for Kaffa in the Crimea.
 
 ii2 The Oldest Period 
 
 are not born in that country, but oxen and buffaloes; and 
 these are used for riding, conveying goods, and every other 
 purpose. 
 
 Junir stands'on a stony island; no human hand built it 
 God made the town. A narrow road, which it takes a day 
 to ascend, admitting of only one man at a time, leads up a 
 hill to it. 
 
 In the winter, the people put on the fata, and wear it 
 around the waist, on the shoulders, and on their head; but 
 the princes and nobles put trowsers on, a shirt and a caftan, 
 wearing a fata on the shoulders, another as a belt round the 
 waist, and a third round their head. 
 
 O God, true God, merciful God, gracious God ! 
 
 At Junir the Khan took away my horse, and having heard 
 that I was no Mahommedan, but a Russian, he said: " I 
 will give thee the horse and a thousand pieces of gold, if thou 
 wilt embrace our faith, the Mahommedan faith; and if thou 
 wilt not embrace our Mahommedan faith, I shall keep the 
 horse and take a thousand pieces of gold upon thy head." 
 He gave me four days to consider, and all this occurred dur- 
 ing the fast of the Assumption of our Lady, on the eve of 
 our Saviour's day (i8th of August). 
 
 And the Lord took pity upon me because of His holy festi- 
 val, and did not withdraw His mercy from me, His simple 
 servant, and allowed me not to perish at Junir among the in- 
 fidels. On the eve of our Saviour's day there came a man 
 from Khorassan, Khozaiocha Mahmet, and I implored him 
 to pity me. He repaired to the Khan into the town, and 
 praying him delivered me from being converted, and took 
 from him my horse. Such was the Lord's wonderful mercy 
 on the Saviour's day. 
 
 Now, Christian brethren of Russia, whoever of you wishes 
 to go to the Indian country may leave his faith in Russia, 
 confess Mahomet, and then proceed to the land of Hindos- 
 tan. Those Mussulman dogs have lied to me, saying I should 
 find plenty of our goods; but there is nothing for our coun- 
 try. All goods for the land of Mussulmans, as pepper and 
 colours, and these are cheap.
 
 Afanasi Nikitin 113 
 
 The rulers and the nobles in the land of India are all 
 Khorassanians. The Hindoos walk all on foot and walk 
 fast. They are all naked and bare-footed, and carry a shield 
 in one hand and a sword in the other. Some of the servants 
 are armed with straight bows and arrows. 
 
 Elephants are greatly used in battle. The men on foot 
 are sent first, the Khorassanians being mounted in full ar- 
 mour, man as well as horse. Large scythes are attached to 
 the trunks and tusks of the elephants, and the animals are 
 clad in ornamental plates of steel. They carry a citadel, and 
 in the citadel twelve men in armour with guns and arrows. 
 
 There is a place Shikhbaludin Peratyr, a bazaar Aladi- 
 nand, and a fair once a year, where people from all parts of 
 India assemble and trade for ten days. As many as 20,000 
 horses are brought there for sale from Beder, which is 20 
 kors distant, and besides every description of goods; and 
 that fair is the best throughout the land of Hindostan. 
 Everything is sold or bought in memory of Shikbaladin, 
 whose fe"te falls on the Russian festival of the Protection of 
 the Holy Virgin (ist October). 
 
 In that Aland (Aladinand ?) there is a bird, gukuk, that 
 flies at night and cries gukuk, and any roof it lights upon, 
 there the man will die ; and whoever attempts to kill it will 
 see fire flashing from its beak. Wild cats rove at night and 
 catch fowls; they live in the hills and among stones. As to 
 monkeys, they live in the woods and have their monkey 
 knyaz, who is attended by a host of armed followers. When 
 any of them is caught they complain to their knyaz, and an 
 army is sent after the missing; and when they come to a 
 town they pull down the houses and beat the people; and 
 their armies, it is said, are many. They speak their own 
 tongues and bring forth a great many children ; and when a 
 child is unlike its father or its mother, it is thrown out on 
 the highroad. Thus they are often caught by the Hindoos, 
 who teach them every sort of handicraft, or sell them at 
 night, that they might not find their way home, or teach 
 them dancing. From India in the Fifteenth Century, in the 
 Hakluyt Society Publications, London, 1857. 
 
 VOL. 1. 8.
 
 ii4 The Oldest Period 
 
 Apocryphal Legends about King Solomon. 
 (XV. century.) 
 
 Among the many apocryphal stories of the Old Testament that 
 were current in Russia the largest number centre about King Solo- 
 mon. They are mostly derived from Byzantine sources which, in 
 their turn, are often based on Jewish apocryphal accounts ; thus the 
 Story of Kitovr&s (evidently transformed from Centaurus) is also 
 given in the Talmud. Kitovras is mentioned in Russian literature 
 in the fourteenth century, but the following passage is from a manu- 
 script of the fifteenth. 
 
 THE STORY OF KITOVRAS 
 
 Then came Solomon's turn to learn about Kitovrds. He 
 found out that his habitation was in a distant wilderness. 
 Solomon, in his wisdom, prepared a steel rope and a steel 
 hoop, and on this he wrote an incantation in the name of 
 God. And he sent his best boydr with his men, and ordered 
 them to take with them wine and mead, and the fleece of 
 sheep. And they came to the appointed place, and behold, 
 there were three wells, but he was not there. By the in- 
 struction of Solomon, they emptied the three wells, and 
 closed the springs with the fleeces of the sheep, and filled two 
 of the wells with wine, and the third one with mead, but 
 they themselves hid themselves nearby, for they knew that 
 he would come to the wells to drink water. And he came, 
 for he was very thirsty, and he lay down to drink, but see- 
 ing the wine, he said: "Nobody becomes wise from drinking 
 wine." But as he was very thirsty, he said again : ' ' You are 
 the wine that gladdens the hearts of men, ' ' and he emptied all 
 three wells, and lay himself down to sleep. The wine heated 
 him up, and he fell into a deep sleep. Then the boydr ap- 
 proached him, put the hoop upon his neck, and tied the steel 
 rope to him. When Kitovras awoke, he wanted to tear him- 
 self loose. But Solomon's boydr said to him: " The name of 
 the Lord is upon you with a prohibition "; and he, seeing 
 the name of the Lord upon him, went meekly along. 
 
 His habit was not to go by the crooked road, but by the 
 straight road; and when he arrived in Jerusalem, they 
 levelled the road for him, and palaces were destroyed, for he
 
 Andrey MikMylovich Ktirbski 115 
 
 would not go by the crooked road. They came to the house 
 of a widow. She wept loud, and she begged Kitovrds with the 
 following words: " I am a poor widow." He turned around 
 the corner, without leaving the street, and he broke a rib, 
 and said: " A gentle word breaks bones, but a harsh word 
 rouses anger." As he was led through the market-place, he 
 heard a man say : " Is there not a shoe that will wear seven 
 years?" and Kitovrds laughed out loud. And he saw an- 
 other man who was telling fortunes, and he laughed; and 
 he saw a wedding ceremony, and he wept. . . . 
 
 Solomon asked Kitovras: " Wherefore did you laugh at 
 the man that asked for a shoe that would last seven years ? " 
 And Kitovrds answered: " As I looked at him, I saw that he 
 would not live seven days. ' ' And Solomon said : ' ' Where- 
 fore did you laugh at the fortune-teller?" And Kitovras 
 said: "He was telling people hidden things, and he did not 
 himself know that a gold treasure was right under him." 
 And the King said: " Go and find out! " They went, and 
 they found that it was so. And the King said: " Wherefore 
 did you weep when you saw the wedding ? " And he said: 
 " I felt sorry for the groom, for I knew he would not live 
 another thirty days." And the King had the matter inves- 
 tigated, and he found that it was so. 
 
 Andr6y Mikhdylovich Kurbski. (1528-1583.) 
 
 Kurbski was a descendant of the Yarosldv princes who, as he was 
 proud of mentioning, derived their origin from the great Vladimir. 
 At twenty years of age he took part in an expedition against Kazdn, 
 and a few years later he distinguished himself at the storming of that 
 Tartar city. Ivan the Terrible personally decorated him for his valour 
 in these and other expeditions against the Tartars, and sent him with 
 an army to lyivonia to operate against the L,ivonian order. In 1563 
 Kurbski lost an important battle against Poland. Fearing a terrible 
 vengeance from the cruel Tsar, not only for this defeat, but also for 
 having belonged to the party of Sylvester and Addshev, he fled to 
 Poland, where he was received with open arms by King Sigismund. 
 As soon as he had reached the city of Volmar, then in the hands of 
 the I/ithuanians, he sent his faithful servant Vaska Shibanov with an 
 epistle (here given) to the Tsar. Ivan, upon learning from Shibdnov 
 that the letter he brought him was from the traitor Kurbski, struck
 
 ii6 The Oldest Period 
 
 the sharp point of his staff through the messenger's foot and ordered 
 him to read its contents. Shibanov did so, without expressing any 
 pain, though he was bleeding profusely. 
 
 Kurbski had belonged in Moscow to the circle of the enlightened 
 churchman Maksim the Greek, who believed in the importance of 
 profane studies. Kurbski had acquired some knowledge of Latin 
 and Greek, which he perfected in his exile. In Poland he devoted 
 himself to literary studies, translating Chrysostom and Eusebius, 
 and writing a series of four epistles to Ivdn the Terrible, and others 
 to other prominent personages in Poland. His greatest merit con- 
 sists in his having written a History of Iv&n the Terrible, which is 
 the first work in the Russian language to deserve the name of his- 
 tory ; for, while the older chronicles gave accounts of events, Kurbski 
 subordinated them to a general idea which runs through the whole 
 work. 
 
 THE STORMING OF KAZAN 
 
 If I wrote everything that took place around the city, 
 there would be a whole book of it. But it is worth mention- 
 ing that they used charms against the Christian army by 
 which they caused a great rainstorm. From the beginning 
 of the siege, and when the sun just began to rise, there 
 walked out upon the walls of the city, in our sight, now 
 their old men, now their women, and they began to howl 
 satanic words, all the time waving their garments to our 
 army and turning around in an improper manner. Then 
 there arose a wind, clouds were formed, however clear the 
 day may have begun, and there came such a downpour of 
 rain that all the dry places were changed into bogs and filled 
 with water. And this happened only over our army, and not 
 elsewhere, so that it did not proceed from the condition of 
 the atmosphere. 
 
 Seeing this, the Tsar was advised to send to Moscow for 
 the wood from the Saviour's cross, which is worked into the 
 rood that always lies near the crown of the Tsar. With 
 God's aid, they reached Moscow in a very short time, trav- 
 elling by water to Nizhni N6vgorod in swift Vydtka boats, 
 making the journey in three or four days, and from N6vgo- 
 rod to Moscow by fast relays. When the rood was brought, 
 into which is worked the wood from the Saviour's cross on
 
 Andrey Mikhaylovich Ktirbski 1 1 7 
 
 which our I^ord Jesus Christ suffered in the flesh for men, the 
 presbyters made a procession with Christian ceremonies 
 and blessed the water according to church use; through the 
 vivifying power of the cross, the pagan charms disappeared 
 from that very hour completely. . . . 
 
 At the end of the seventh week l of the city's investment, 
 we were ordered to prepare the next day before daybreak for 
 a general assault. This was to be the signal : when the pow- 
 der would explode and would demolish the wall, which had 
 previously been undermined and under which forty-eight 
 barrels of powder had been placed. More than half of the 
 infantry was ordered to the assault, a third of the army, or a 
 little more, remaining in the field to guard the Tsar. We 
 were ready early in the morning, as we were ordered, about 
 two hours before daybreak. I was sent to make the assault 
 at the lower gate, above the river Kazan, and I had with me 
 twelve thousand soldiers. At the four sides of the city were 
 placed strong and brave men, some of them with large de- 
 tachments. . . . The Tsar of Kazdn and his senators 
 had been informed about all this, and they were prepared 
 against us, as we against them. . . . 
 
 Then God helped us! My brother was the first to mount 
 upon the city wall by a ladder, and other brave soldiers were 
 with him. Hacking and spearing the Mussulmans about 
 them, they climbed through the windows of the great tower, 
 and from the tower they rushed down to the large city gate. 
 The Mussulmans turned their backs on the gate and ran up 
 the high hill to the Tsar's court, which was strongly fortified 
 with a high fence, between palaces and stone mosques. We 
 after them to the Tsar's palace, even though we were bur- 
 dened with our armour and many brave men had wounds on 
 their bodies, and very few were left to fight against them. 
 Our army which was left outside of the city, seeing that we 
 were within and that the Tartars had run away from the 
 walls, rushed into the city, and the wounded that were 
 lying on the ground jumped up, and the dead were resur- 
 
 1 The siege of Kazan began on August 23, and the city was taken 
 October 2, 1552.
 
 n8 The Oldest Period 
 
 reeled. And not only they, but those in the camp, the cooks 
 and those that had been left to watch the horses, and others 
 who follow with merchandise, all ran into the city, not to 
 fight, but to plunder: that place was indeed full of the rich- 
 est booty, gold and silver and precious stones, and it teemed 
 with sable furs and other costly things. 
 
 LETTER TO IVAN THE TERRIBLE 
 
 To the Tsar, glorified by God, who had once been illustri- 
 ous in orthodoxy, but who now, through our sins, has be- 
 come the adversary of both. Those who have sense will 
 understand how that your conscience is corrupt even beyond 
 what is found among the infidels. ... I have not al- 
 lowed before my tongue to utter any of these things, but 
 having suffered the bitterest persecution from you, and from 
 the bitterness of my heart I shall speak to you a little. 
 
 Why, O Tsar, have you struck down the mighty in Israel? 
 Why have you delivered to various deaths the generals given 
 to you by God, and why have you spilled their victorious, 
 saintly blood in the temples of the Lord, at your royal ban- 
 quets ? Why have you stained the thresholds of the churches 
 with the blood of the martyrs, and why have you contrived 
 persecutions and death against those who have served you 
 willingly and have laid down their lives for you, accusing 
 good Christians of treason and magic and other unseemly 
 things, and zealously endeavouring to change light into 
 darkness and to call bitter what is sweet ? 
 
 Of what crime have they been guilty, O Tsar, and with 
 what have they angered you, O Christian vicar ? Had they 
 not, through their bravery, destroyed haught}' kingdoms, 
 and made those subservient to you by whom our forefathers 
 had been once enslaved ? Have not the strong German cities 
 been given to you by God, through their wise foresight ? Is 
 that the way you have rewarded us, poor men, by destroying 
 us altogether? Do you, O Tsar, deem yourself to be im- 
 mortal ? Or are you carried away by an unheard-of heresy 
 and imagine that you will not have to appear before the
 
 Andrey Mikhaylovich Ktirbski 119 
 
 Supreme Judge, the godlike Jesus, who will judge the whole 
 world, but especially cruel tormentors ? He, my Christ, who 
 sits on the throne of the cherubim, at the right of the Su- 
 preme Power upon high, will be the judge between you 
 and me. 
 
 What evils and persecutions have I not suffered from you! 
 And what misery and torment have you not caused me! 
 And what mean calumnies have you not brought down on 
 me ! So many various miseries have befallen me that I can- 
 not count them all to-day: my heart is still oppressed with 
 sorrow on account of them. But I shall say this much: I 
 have been deprived of everything, and through you I am 
 exiled from God's own country. I did not implore with 
 gentle words, did not entreat you with tearful sobs, did not, 
 through the clergy, beg for any favour from you, and you 
 have repaid me good with evil, and my love with an irre- 
 concilable hatred. 
 
 My blood, which has been spilled for you like water, cries 
 to my Lord against you! Go'd sees our hearts: I have dili- 
 gently searched my mind, have invoked the testimony of my 
 conscience, have looked inwardly, have rummaged, and have 
 not found myself guilty before you in anything. I have all 
 the time led your army, and have brought no dishonour upon 
 you: by the aid of the Lord's angel, I have obtained bril- 
 liant victories to your glory, and never have your armies 
 turned their backs to the enemy, but he has always been 
 gloriously vanquished to your honour. And this I did not in 
 one year, nor in two, but through a long series of years, and 
 with much toil and patience. I always defended my coun- 
 try, and little saw of my parents, nor was I with my wife. I 
 was continually out on expeditions, in distant cities, against 
 your enemies, and suffered much want and sickness, to which 
 my Lord Jesus Christ is a witness. I have frequently been 
 covered with wounds from the hands of the barbarians, in 
 many battles, and all my body is covered with sores. But 
 all this, O Tsar, is as if it had not been, and you have shown 
 me your relentless fury and bitter hatred which is more fiery 
 than a furnace.
 
 izo The Oldest Period 
 
 I wanted to tell you in order all my warlike exploits that 
 I had performed to your honour, my Christ aiding me, but I 
 did not do so, as God knows them better than man can, for 
 He gives rewards for all this, nay even for a glass of cold 
 water; besides, I know that you know all that as well. 
 Know also this, O Tsar, that you will not behold my face 
 again in this world before the glorious coming of Christ. 
 Nor imagine that I will forgive you what has happened: up 
 to my death will I continually cry out against you in tears 
 to the uncreated Trinity in which I believe, and I call to my 
 aid the Mother of the Prince of the Cherubim, my hope and 
 intercessor, the Virgin Mary, and all the saints, God's elect, 
 and my forefather, Priuce Fe6dor RostislaVich, whose body 
 is incorrupt, having been preserved for many years, and 
 emits an aromatic odour from his grave and, by the grace of 
 the Holy Ghost, causes miraculous cures, as you, O Tsar, 
 well know. 
 
 Do not imagine, O Tsar, in your vanity that those who 
 have been innocently struck down by you, and who are im- 
 prisoned and unjustly banished by you, have all perished; 
 do not rejoice and boast your vain victory. Those who have 
 been slain by you stand before the throne of God and ask for 
 vengeance against you; and those of us who are imprisoned 
 or unjustly banished from our country cry day and night to 
 God ! Though in your pride you may boast of your evil 
 power in this temporal, transitory world, and invent instru- 
 ments of torture against the race of Christians, and insult 
 and tread under foot the image of the angel, with the ap- 
 probation of your flatterers and companions of your table 
 and with the approbation of your boydrs who make your 
 body and soul to perish . . . yet this my letter, which 
 is wet with tears, I shall order to be placed in my tomb, in 
 order to go with you before the judgment seat of my Lord 
 Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 Written in Volmir, a city of my lord, King August Sigis- 
 mund, from whom I hope favours and comfort for all my sor- 
 rows, through his royal kindness, the Lord aiding me.
 
 Iv&n the Terrible 121 
 
 Ivdn the Terrible. (1530-1584.) 
 
 Ivdn the Terrible united the qualities of a great ruler with those of 
 a most cruel tyrant. In his long epistles to Kurbski he develops a 
 strong sarcastic vein and defends himself with specious arguments, 
 quoting copiously from the Bible and the Church Fathers. He denies 
 his cruelty, but admits the execution of traitors, who, in his case, 
 form an enormous category. 
 
 LETTER TO PRINCE KURBSKI 
 
 Our God, the Trinity, who has existed since eternity but 
 now as Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, has neither beginning 
 nor end; through Him we live and move about, through Him 
 kings rule and the mighty write laws. By our Lord Jesus 
 Christ the victorious standard of God's only Word and the 
 blessed Cross which has never been vanquished have been 
 given to Emperor Constantine, first in piety, and to all the 
 orthodox tsars and protectors of orthodoxy and, in so far as 
 the Word of God has been fulfillen, they, in eagle's flight, 
 have reached all the godly servants of God's Word, until a 
 spark of piety has fallen upon the Russian realm. The 
 autocracy, by God's will, had its origin in Grand Prince 
 Vladimir, who had enlightened all Russia through the holy 
 baptism, and the great Tsar Vladimir Monomdkh, who had 
 received memorable honours from the Greeks, and the valiant 
 great Tsar Alexander Nevski, who had obtained a great vic- 
 tory over the godless Germans, and the praiseworthy great 
 Tsar Dmitri, who had obtained a great victory over the Hag- 
 arites beyond the Don, then it passed to the avenger of 
 wrongs, our ancestor, the great Tsar Ivdn, the gatherer of 
 the Russian land from among the ancestral possessions, and 
 to our father of blessed memory, the great Tsar Vasili, until 
 it reached us, the humble sceptre-bearer of the Russian empire. 
 
 But we praise God for the great favour He has shown me 
 in not permitting my right hand to become stained by the 
 blood of my race : for we have not snatched the realm from 
 anyone, but by the will of God and the blessing of our an- 
 cestors and parents, were we born in the realm, were brought 
 up there and enthroned, taking, by the will of God and the
 
 122 The Oldest Period 
 
 blessing of our ancestors and parents, what belonged to us, 
 and not seizing that which was not ours. Here follows the 
 command of the orthodox, truly Christian autocrat, the pos- 
 sessor of many kingdoms, our humble, Christian answer 
 to him who was an orthodox, true Christian and a boydr 
 of our realm, a councillor and a general, but now is a criminal 
 before the blessed, vivifying cross of the Lord, a destroyer 
 of Christians, a servant of the enemies of Christianity, who 
 has departed from the divine worship of the images and has 
 trodden under foot all sacred commands, destroyed the holy 
 edifices, vilified and trampled the holy vessels and images, 
 who unites in one person Leo the Isaurian, Constantine 
 Kopronymos and Leo of Armenia, to Prince Andry 
 Mikhaylovich Kurbski, who through treachery wanted to be- 
 come a ruler of Yaroslavl. 
 
 Wherefore, O Prince, if you regard yourself to have piety, 
 have you lost your soul ? What will you give in its place 
 on the day of the terrible judgment? Even if you should 
 acquire the whole world, death will reach you in the end! 
 Why have you sold your soul for your body's sake ? Is it 
 because you were afraid of death at the false instigation of 
 your demons and influential friends and counsellors ? . . . 
 
 Are you not ashamed before your slave Vaska Shibanov, 
 who preserved his piety and, having attached himself to you 
 with a kiss of the cross, did not reject you before the Tsar and 
 the whole people, though standing at the gate of death, but 
 praised you and was all too ready to die for you ? But you 
 did not emulate his devotion: on account of a single angry 
 word of mine, have you lost not only your own soul, but the 
 souls of all your ancestors: for, by God's will, had they been 
 given as servants to our grandfather, the great Tsar, and 
 they gave their souls to him and served him up to their 
 death, and ordered you, their children, to serve the children 
 and grandchildren of our grandfather. But you have for- 
 gotten everything and traitorously, like a dog, have you 
 transgressed the oath and have gone over to the enemies of 
 Christianity, and, not considering your wrath, you utter 
 stupid words, hurling, as it were, stones at the sky. . . .
 
 Ivan the Terrible 123 
 
 We have never spilled blood in the churches. As for the 
 victorious, saintly blood, there has none appeared in our 
 land, as far as we know. The thresholds of the churches : as 
 far as our means and intelligence permit and our subjects 
 are eager to serve us, the churches of the Lord are resplen- 
 dent with all kinds of adornments, and through the gifts 
 which we have offered since your satanic domination, not 
 only the thresholds and pavements, but even the antecham- 
 bers shine with ornaments, so that all the strangers may see 
 them. We do not stain the thresholds of the churches with 
 any blood, and there are no martyrs of faith with us now-a- 
 days. . . . Tortures and persecutions and deaths in 
 many forms we have devised against no one. As to treasons 
 and magic, it is true, such dogs everywhere suffer capital 
 punishment. . . . 
 
 It had pleased God to take away our mother, the pious 
 Tsaritsa Helen, from the earthly kingdom to the kingdom of 
 heaven. My brother George, who now rests in heaven, and 
 I were left orphans and, as we received no care from any 
 one, we laid our trust in the Holy Virgin, and in the prayers 
 of all the saints, and in the blessing of our parents. When 
 I was in my eighth year, our subjects acted according to 
 their will, for they found the empire without a ruler, and 
 did not deign to bestow their voluntary attention upon us, 
 their master, but were bent on acquiring wealth and glory, 
 and were quarrelling with each other. And what have they 
 not done! How many boydrs, how many friends of our 
 father and generals they have killed ! And they seized the 
 farms and villages and possessions of our uncles, and estab- 
 lished themselves therein. The treasure of our mother they 
 trod under foot and pierced with sharp sticks, and trans- 
 ferred it to the great treasure, but some of it they grabbed 
 themselves; and that was done by your grandfather Mikhdylo 
 Tuchk6v. The Princes Vasili and Ivan Shuyski took it 
 upon themselves to have me in their keeping, and those 
 who had been the chief traitors of our father and mother 
 they let out of prison, and they made friends with them. 
 Prince Vasili Shuyski with a Judas crowd fell in the court
 
 124 The Oldest Period 
 
 belonging to our uncle upon our father confessor Fed6r 
 Mishurin, and insulted him, and killed him; and they im- 
 prisoned Prince Ivdn Fed6rovich Bye*lski and many others 
 in various places, and armed themselves against the realm ; 
 they ousted metropolitan Daniel from the metropolitan see 
 and banished him: and thus they improved their opportun- 
 ity, and began to rule themselves. 
 
 Me and niy brother George, of blessed memory, they 
 brought up like vagrants and children of the poorest. What 
 have I not suffered for want of garments and food! And all 
 that against my will and as did not become my extreme 
 youth. I shall mention just one thing: once in my child- 
 hood we were playing, and Prince Ivdn Vasilevich Shuyski 
 was sitting on a bench, leaning with his elbow against our 
 father's bed, and even putting his foot upon it; he treated 
 us not as a parent, but as a master . . . who could 
 bear such presumption ? How can I recount all the miseries 
 which I have suffered in my youth ? Often did I dine late, 
 against my will. What had become of the treasure left me 
 by my father ? They had carried everything away, under 
 the cunning pretext that they had to pay the boyar children 
 from it, but, in reality, they had kept it back from them, to 
 their own advantage, and had not paid them off according 
 to their deserts; and they had also held back an immense 
 treasure of my grandfather and father, and made it into gold 
 and silver vessels, inscribing thereupon the names of their 
 parents, as if they had been their inheritance. . . . It is 
 hardly necessary to mention what became of the treasure of 
 our uncles: they appropriated it all to themselves! Then 
 they attacked towns and villages, tortured the people most 
 cruelly, brought much misery upon them, and mercilessly 
 pillaged the possessions of the inhabitants. . . . 
 
 When we reached the age of fifteen, we, inspired by God, 
 undertook to rule our own realm and, with the aid of al- 
 mighty God, we ruled our realm in peace and undisturbed, 
 according to our will. But it happened then that, on ac- 
 count of our sins, a fire having spread, by God's will, the 
 royal city of Moscow was consumed. Our boydrs, the
 
 I Vein the Terrible 125 
 
 traitors whom you call martyrs, whose names I shall pur- 
 posely pass over in silence, made use of the favourable 
 opportunity for their mean treachery, whispered into the 
 ears of a stupid crowd that the mother of my mother, Prin- 
 cess Anna Glinski, with all her children and household, 
 was in the habit of extracting men's hearts, and that by a 
 similar sorcery she had put Moscow on fire, and that we 
 knew of her doings. By the instigation of these our traitors, 
 a mass of insensate people, crying in the manner of the Jews, 
 came to the apostolic cathedral of the holy martyr Dimitri 
 of Selun, dragged out of it our boyar Yuri Vasilevich Glinski, 
 pulled him inhumanly into the cathedral of the Assumption, 
 and killed the innocent man in the church, opposite the 
 metropolitan's place; they stained the floor of the church 
 with his blood, dragged his body through the front door, and 
 exposed him on the market-place as a criminal, everybody 
 knows about this murder in the church. We were then 
 living in the village of Vorobe" vo; the same traitors instigated 
 the populace to kill us under' the pretext (and you, dog, re- 
 peat the lie) that we were keeping from them Prince Yuri's 
 mother, Princess Anna, and his brother, Prince Mikhail. 
 How is one not to laugh at such stupidity ? Why should 
 we be incendiaries in our own empire ? . . 
 
 You say that your blood has been spilled in wars with 
 foreigners, and you add, in your foolishness, that it cries to 
 God against us. That is ridiculous! It has been spilled by 
 one, and it cries out against another. If it is true that 
 your blood has been spilled by the enemy, then you have 
 done your duty to your country; if you had not done so, 
 you would not have been a Christian but a barbarian : but 
 that is not our affair. How much more ours, that has been 
 spilled by you, cries out to the Lord against you! Not with 
 wounds, nor drops of blood, but with much sweating and 
 toiling have I been burdened by you unnecessarily and 
 above my strength! Your many meannesses and persecu- 
 tions have caused me, instead of blood, to shed many tears, 
 and to utter sobs and have anguish of my soul. . . . 
 
 You say you want to put your letter in your grave: that
 
 126 The Oldest Period 
 
 shows that you have completely renounced your Christian- 
 ity! For God has ordered not to resist evil, but you re- 
 nounce the final pardon which is granted to the ignorant; 
 therefore it is not even proper that any mass shall be sung 
 after you. In our patrimony, in the country of Lifland, you 
 name the city of Volmir as belonging to our enemy, King 
 Sigismund: by this you only complete the treachery of a 
 vicious dog ! . . . 
 
 Written in our great Russia, in the famous, royal, capital 
 city of Moscow, on the steps of our imperial threshold, in 
 the year from the creation of the world 7072, the fifth day 
 of July. 
 
 The Domostroy. (XVI. century.) 
 
 The Domostrdy, i. e., House-government, is an important document 
 of the sixteenth century, as it throws a light on the inner life of the 
 Russians in the time of Ivan the Terrible. Its authorship is ascribed 
 in the extant manuscripts to Sylvester, the adviser of Ivan the Terri- 
 ble, but it is assumed that he was only the last compiler of various 
 codes of conduct that were known in Russia before his day. At least, 
 the whole production bears the stamp of being a composite work. 
 Two distinct groups are discerned in it : the first has continual refer- 
 ences to the Tsar and the honours due him ; the other deals with a 
 society whose chief interest is purely commercial, aud appeals to the 
 judgment of the people, instead of to that of the Tsar. From this 
 the inference is drawn that the first had its origin in Moscow, the 
 second in N6vgorod. The morality of the Domostrdy is one of ex- 
 ternal formalism. To preserve appearances before God and men is, 
 according to this code, the chief aim in life. 
 
 HOW TO EDUCATE CHILDREN AND BRING 
 THEM UP IN THE FEAR OF GOD 
 
 If God send children, sons or daughters, father and mother 
 must take care of these their children. Provide for them 
 and bring them up in good instruction. Teach them the 
 fear of God and politeness and propriety, and teach them 
 some handicraft, according to the time and age of the child- 
 ren: the mother instructing her daughters, and the father 
 his sons, as best he knows and God counsels him. Love 
 them and watch them and save them through fear. Teach-
 
 The Domostr6y 127 
 
 ing and instructing them and reasoning with them, punish 
 them. Teach your children in their youth, and you will 
 have a quiet old age. Look after their bodily cleanliness, 
 and keep them from all sin, like the apple of your eye and 
 your own souls. If the children transgress through the 
 neglect of their parents, the parents will answer for these 
 sins on the day of the terrible judgment. If the children are 
 not taken care of and transgress through lack of the parents' 
 instruction, or do some evil, there will be both to the parents 
 and children a sin before God, scorn and ridicule before men, 
 a loss to the house, grief to oneself, and cost and shame from 
 the judges. If by God-fearing, wise and sensible people 
 the children be brought up in the fear of God, and in good 
 instruction and sensible teaching, in wisdom and politeness 
 and work and handicraft, such children and their parents are 
 loved by God, blessed by the clerical vocation, and praised 
 by good people; and when they are of the proper age, good 
 people will gladly and thankfully marry off their sons, ac- 
 cording to their possessions and the will of God, and will 
 give their daughters in marriage to their sons. And if God 
 take away one of their children, after the confession and 
 extreme unction, the parents bring a pure offering to God, 
 to take up an abode in the eternal mansion; and the child is 
 bold to beg for God's mercy and forgiveness of his parents' 
 sins. 
 
 HOW TO TEACH CHILDREN AND SAVE THEM 
 THROUGH FEAR 
 
 Punish your son in his youth, and he will give you a quiet 
 old age, and restfulness to your soul. Weaken not beating 
 the boy, for he will not die from your striking him with the 
 rod, but will be in better health: for while you strike his 
 body, you save his soul from death. If you love your son, 
 punish him frequently, that you may rejoice later. Chide 
 your son in his childhood, and you will be glad in his man- 
 hood, and you will boast among evil persons, and your 
 enemies will be envious. Bring up your child with much 
 prohibition, and you will have peace and blessing from him.
 
 128 The Oldest Period 
 
 Do not smile at him, or play with him, for though that will 
 diminish your grief while he is a child, it will increase it 
 when he is older, and you will cause much bitterness to 
 your soul. Give him no power in his youth, but crush his 
 ribs while he is growing and does not in his wilfulness obey 
 you, lest there be an aggravation and suffering to your soul, 
 a loss to your house, destruction to your property, scorn 
 from your neighbours and ridicule from your enemies, and 
 cost and worriment from the authorities. 
 
 HOW CHRISTIANS ARE TO CURE DISEASES 
 AND ALL KINDS OF AILMENTS 
 
 If God send any disease or ailment down upon a person, 
 let him cure himself through the grace of God, through 
 tears, prayer, fasting, charity to the poor, and true repent- 
 ance. Let him thank the Lord and beg His forgiveness, and 
 show mercy and undisguised charity to everybody. Have 
 the clergy pray to the Lord for you, and sing the mass. 
 Sanctify the water with the holy crosses and holy relics 
 and miracle-working images, and be anointed with the holy 
 oil. Frequent the miracle-working and holy places, and 
 pray there with a pure conscience. In that way you will 
 receive from God a cure for all your ailments. But you 
 must henceforth abstain from sin, and in the future do no 
 wrong, and keep the commands of the spiritual fathers, and 
 do penance. Thus you will be purified from sin, and your 
 spiritual and bodily ailment will be cured, and God will be 
 gracious to you. 
 
 THE WIFE IS ALWAYS AND IN ALL THINGS 
 TO TAKE COUNSEL WITH HER HUSBAND 
 
 In all affairs of every-day life, the wife is to take counsel 
 with her husband, and to ask him, if she needs anything. 
 Let her be sure that her husband wants her to keep com- 
 pany with the guests she invites, or the people she calls 
 upon. Let her put on the best garment, if she receives a
 
 The Domostr6y 129 
 
 guest, or herself is invited somewhere to dinner. By all 
 means let her abstain from drinking liquor, for a drunk man 
 is bad enough, but a drunk woman has no place in the world. 
 A woman ought to talk with her lady-friends of handwork 
 and housekeeping. She must pay attention to any good 
 word that is said in her own house, or in that of her friend : 
 how good women live, how they keep house, manage their 
 household, instruct their children and servants, obey their 
 husbands, and ask their advice in everything, and submit to 
 them. And if there be aught she does not know, let her 
 politely inquire about it. ... It is good to meet such 
 good women, not for the sake of eating and drinking with 
 them, but for the sake of good converse and information, for 
 it is profitable to listen to them. Let not a woman rail at 
 anyone, or gossip about others. If she should be asked 
 something about a person, let her answer: "I know nothing 
 about it, and have heard nothing of it; I do not inquire 
 about things that do not concern me; nor do I sit in judg- 
 ment over the wives of princes, boyars, or my neighbours." 
 
 HOW TO INSTRUCT SERVANTS 
 Enjoin your servants not to talk about other people. If 
 they have been among strangers, and have noticed anything 
 bad there, let them not repeat it at home; nor should they 
 bruit about what is going on at home. A servant must re- 
 member what he has been sent for, and he must not know, 
 nor answer any other questions that are put to him. The 
 moment he has carried out his commission, he should return 
 home and report to his master in regard to the matter he 
 has been sent for; let him not gossip of things he has not 
 been ordered to report, lest he cause quarrel and coldness 
 between the masters. 
 
 If you send your servant, or son, to tell, or do something, 
 or buy a thing, ask him twice: " What have I ordered you 
 to do? What are you to say, or do, or buy? " If he re- 
 peats to you as you have ordered him, all is well. . . . 
 If you send anywhere some eatables or liquids, send full 
 measures, so that they cannot lie about them. Send your 
 
 VOL. I. 9.
 
 130 The Oldest Period 
 
 wares after having measured or weighed them, and count 
 the money, before you send it out. Best of all, dispatch 
 under seal. Carefully instruct the servant whether he is to 
 leave the things at the house, if the master be absent, or if 
 he is to bring them back home. . . . 
 
 When a servant is sent to genteel people, let him knock 
 at the door softly. If anyone should ask him, as he passes 
 through the courtyard: " What business brings you here ? " 
 let him not give him any satisfaction, but say : " I have not 
 been sent to you; I shall tell to him to whom I have been 
 sent." Let him clean his dirty feet before the antechamber, 
 or house, or cell, wipe his nose, clear his throat, and correctly 
 say his prayer; and if he does not receive an " amen" in 
 response, he should repeat the prayer in a louder voice, twice 
 or three times. If he still receives no answer, he must 
 softly knock at the door. When he is admitted, he should 
 bow before the holy images, give his master's respects, and 
 tell his message. While doing so, let him not put his finger 
 in his nose, nor cough, nor clean his nose, nor clear his 
 throat, nor spit. If he absolutely must do so, let him step 
 aside. He must stand straight and not look to either side 
 when reporting the message; nor should he relate any 
 matter not relevant to the message. Having done his duty, 
 he should forthwith return home, to report to his master. 
 
 Songs Collected by Richard James. (1619-1620.) 
 
 Richard James, a graduate of Oxford, had been sent to Russia to 
 look after the spiritual welfare of the young Englishmen who were 
 connected with the Merchant Company. He arrived in Moscow on 
 January 19, 1619, and started back by the way of Arkhangelsk on 
 August 20 of the same year. Having been shipwrecked, he was 
 compelled to pass the winter in Kholmog6ry, from which place he 
 left for England the next spring. He took with him a copy of six 
 songs that some Russian had written out for him : they are now de- 
 posited in the Bodleian Library. These songs are interesting as be- 
 ing the oldest folksongs collected in Russia, and as having been 
 composed immediately after the events which they describe. 
 
 The Song of the Princess Kseniya Borisovna is given in W. R. 
 MorfilPs Story of Russia , New York and London, 1890.
 
 James's Collection 
 INCURSION OF THE CRIMEAN TARTARS 1 
 
 Not a mighty cloud has covered the sky, 
 
 Nor mighty thunders have thundered : 
 
 Whither travels the dog, Crimea's tsar ? 
 
 To the mighty tsarate of Muscovy. 
 
 " To-day we will go against stone-built Moscow, 
 
 But coming back, we will take Ryazan." 
 
 And when they were at the river Oka, 
 
 They began their white tents to pitch. 
 
 " Now think a thought with all your minds: 
 
 Who is to sit in stone-built Moscow, 
 
 And who is to sit in Vladimir, 
 
 And who is to sit in Suzdal, 
 
 And who will hold old Ryazdn, 
 
 And who will sit in Zvenigorod, 
 
 And who will sit in N6vgorod ? " 
 
 There stepped forward Divi Murza, son of Uldn: 
 
 " Listen, our lord, Crimea's tsar! 
 
 You, our lord, shall sit in stone-built Moscow, 
 
 And your son in Vladimir, 
 
 And your nephew in Suzdal, 
 
 And your relative in Zvenigorod, 
 
 And let the equerry hold old Ryazan, 
 
 But to me, O lord, grant N6vgorod : 
 
 There, in N6vgorod, lies my luck." 
 
 The voice of the Lord called out from heaven: 
 
 " Listen, you dog, Crimea's tsar! 
 
 Know you not the tsarate of Muscovy ? 
 
 There are in Moscow seventy Apostles,* 
 
 Besides the three Sanctified; 
 
 1 Having destroyed almost the whole of Moscow by fire in 1572, 
 Devle't-Gire'y made again an incursion the next year. He was so sure 
 of an easy victory, that the streets of Moscow, so Kurbski tells, were 
 allotted in advance to the Murzas. He came with an army of 120,000 
 men, and left on the field of battle 100,000. 
 
 s Either churches or images of the apostles ; a similar interpretation 
 holds for the next line.
 
 132 The Oldest Period 
 
 And there is in Moscow still an orthodox Tsar." 
 And you fled, you dog, Crimea's tsar, 
 Not over the highways, nor the main road, 
 Nor following the black standard. 
 
 THE SONG OF THE PRINCESS KSICNIYA 
 BORiSOVNA ' 
 
 There weepeth a little bird, 
 
 A little white quail: 
 
 "Alas, that I so young must grieve ! 
 
 They wish to burn the green oak, 
 
 To destroy my little nest, 
 
 To kill my little ones, 
 
 To catch me, quail." 
 
 In Moscow the Princess weepeth: 
 
 "Alas that I so young must grieve ! 
 
 For there comes to Moscow the traitor, 
 
 Grishka Otrepev Rozstriga,* 
 
 Who wants to take me captive, 
 
 And having captured make me a nun, 
 
 To send me into the monastery. 
 
 But I do not wish to become a nun, 
 
 To go into a monastery: 
 
 I shall keep my dark cell open, 
 
 To look at the fine fellows. 
 
 O our beautiful corridors ! 
 
 Who will walk over you 
 
 After our tsarian life 
 
 And after Boris Godunov? 
 
 O our beautiful palace halls ! 
 
 Who will be sitting in you 
 
 After our tsarian life 
 
 And after Boris Godun6v ? " 
 
 And in Moscow the Princess weepeth, 
 
 1 She was shorn a nun by order of the False Demetrius, and was 
 sent to a distant monastery. 
 1 Rozstriga means ''he who has abandoned his tonsure."
 
 James's Collection 133 
 
 The daughter of Boris Godun6v: 
 
 " O God, our merciful Saviour ! 
 
 Wherefore is our tsardom perished, 
 
 Is it for father's sinning, 
 
 Or for mother's not praying ? 
 
 And you beloved palace halls! 
 
 Who will rule in you, 
 
 After our tsarian life ? 
 
 Fine stuffs of drawn lace ! 
 
 Shall we wind you around the birches ? 
 
 Fine gold-worked towels ! 
 
 Shall we throw you into the woods ? 
 
 Fine earrings of hyacinth 
 
 Shall we hang you on branches, 
 
 After our tsarian life, 
 
 After the reign of our father, 
 
 Glorious Boris Goduu6v ? 
 
 Wherefore comes to Moscow Rozstriga, 
 
 And wants to break down the palaces, 
 
 And to take me, princess, captive, 
 
 And to send me to Ustyuzhna Zheleznaya, 
 
 To make me, princess, a nun, 
 
 To place me behind a walled garden ? 
 
 Why must I grieve, 
 
 As they take me to the dark cell, 
 
 And the abbess gives me her blessing ? " 
 
 THE RETURN OF PATRIARCH FII^AR^T TO 
 MOSCOW J 
 
 The tsarate of Muscovy was happy 
 
 And all the holy Russian land. 
 
 Happy was the sovereign, the orthodox Tsar, 
 
 The Grand Duke Mikhail Fed6rovich, 
 
 For he was told that his father had arrived, 
 
 His father Filaret Nikitich, 
 
 1 Filaret Nikitich, the father of Mikhail Fe6dorovich, returned 
 from his Lithuanian captivity in 1619 and was at once proclaimed 
 Patriarch.
 
 134 The Oldest Period 
 
 From the land of the infidel, from Lithuania. 
 He had brought back with him many princes and boyars, 
 He had also brought the boydr of the Tsar, 
 Prince Mikhail Borisovich Sheyn. 
 
 There had come together many princes, boydrs, and digni- 
 taries, 
 
 In the mighty tsarate of Muscovy: 
 They wished to meet Filaret Nikitich 
 Outside the famous stone-built Moscow. 
 *T is not the red sun in its course, 
 'T is the orthodox Tsar that has gone out, 
 To meet his father dear, 
 Lord Filare"t Nikitich. 
 With the Tsar went his uncle, 
 Ivdn Nikitich the boy dr. 
 ' ' The Lord grant my father be well, 
 My father, lord Filar6t Nikitich." 
 They went not into the palace of the Tsar, 
 They went into the cathedral of the Most Holy Virgin, 
 To sing an honourable mass. 
 And he blessed his beloved child : 
 ' ' God grant the orthodox Tsar be well, 
 Grand Duke Mikhail Fed6rovich! 
 And for him to rule the tsarate of Muscovy 
 And the holy Russian land. 
 
 Yuri Krizhdnich. (i6i7~about 1677.) 
 
 Krizhdnich was a Croatian who had studied at the Croatian Semi- 
 nary at Vienna, at the university of Bologna, and at the Greek Col- 
 lege of St. Athanasius at Rome, where he came in contact with 
 some Russians. He early dreamed of a union of all the Slavic na- 
 tions under the rule of Russia, and in 1657 he went to Southern 
 Russia, where he began a propaganda among the Cossacks in favour 
 of a union with that country. Two years later he appeared in 
 Moscow, where his Catholic religion and his efforts at introducing a 
 Western culture brought him into disrepute, and he was at once 
 banished to Siberia, where he lived until the year 1676. He com- 
 posed a large number of works on an Universal Slavic language, on 
 the Russian empire in the seventeenth century, and on the union 
 of the Churches, writing not in Russian, but in a strange mixture of
 
 Yiiri Krizhanich . 135 
 
 several Slavic languages, of his own invention. In these he de- 
 veloped a strong Panslavism, full of hatred of everything foreign, 
 except foreign culture, and expressed high hopes for Russia's future 
 greatness. His works are said to have been used by Peter the Great, 
 but they were not published until 1860. 
 
 POLITICAL REASONS FOR THE UNION OF THE 
 CHURCHES 
 
 The sixth reason for my contention is of a political nature, 
 and refers to the nation's weal. For this discord of the 
 Churches is even now the cause of Doroshenko's rebellion 
 and the Turkish invasion, and continuation of the present 
 war, and has from the beginning been the cause of much 
 evil. The Poles have an ancient adage: Aut Moscovia 
 Polonizat, aut Polonia Moscovizat, i. e., Either Moscow 
 shall become Polish, or Poland shall be a part of the Rus- 
 sian empire. It is written in the histories of other nations, 
 and the advisers of the Tsar know it, that in the days of 
 Feodor Ivdnovich and later there have been many congresses 
 held and embassies sent for the purpose of securing a Rus- 
 sian ruler for Poland and Lithuania. There is no doubt but 
 that Poland and Lithuania would have become possessions of 
 the Russian Tsars, if it were not for the division of the 
 Churches. And there would not have been many old and 
 new wars, nor bloodshed, in which so many hundreds of 
 thousands of innocent people have perished by the sword, 
 and have been led into Mussulman captivity. And the 
 Russian nation would have long ago been far advanced in 
 profane and political sciences that are so necessary for all 
 well-educated persons, and would not be scorned and ridi- 
 culed and hated by the European nations for its barbarism. 
 Nor would it suffer such unbearable disgrace and losses in 
 war and commerce from the Germans and Crimeans, as it is 
 suffering now. Book knowledge and political wisdom is a 
 leaven of the mind, and a fast friendship with the Poles and 
 Lithuanians would have made the Russian nation more re- 
 nowned and more feared by the surrounding peoples, and 
 richer in all earthly possessions.
 
 136 The Oldest Period 
 
 ON KNOWLEDGE 
 
 Kings must instruct their subjects, parents their children, 
 how to obtain knowledge. The time has come for our nation 
 to be instructed in various branches, for God has in His 
 mercy and kindness uplifted through Russia a Slavic king- 
 dom to glory, power and majesty, such as for splendour has 
 never existed before among us. We observe with other 
 nations that as soon as a kingdom rises to higher import- 
 ance, the sciences and arts at once begin to flourish among 
 them. We, too, must learn, for under the honoured rule of 
 the Righteous Tsar and Great King Alexis Mikhdylovich 
 we have an opportunity to wipe off the mould of our ancient 
 barbarism, to acquire various sciences, to adopt a better 
 organisation of society, and to reach a higher well-being. 
 
 ON FOREIGNERS 
 
 We are not possessed of an innate vivacity, nor praise- 
 worthy national characteristics, nor sincerity of heart. For 
 people who have such pride do not allow foreigners to com- 
 mand them, except by force, whereas our nation of its own 
 free will invites foreigners to come to its country. Not 
 one people under the sun has since the beginning of the 
 world been so abused and disgraced by foreigners as we 
 Slavs have been by the Germans. Our whole Slavic nation 
 has been subject to this kind of treatment; everywhere we 
 have upon our shoulders Germans, Jews, Scotchmen, Gyp- 
 sies, Armenians, Greeks and merchants of other nationali- 
 ties, who suck our blood. In Russia you will see nowhere 
 any wealth, except in the Tsar's treasury; everywhere there 
 is dire, bare poverty. 
 
 Grig6ri Kotoshikhin. (1630-1667.) 
 
 Grig6ri Kotoshikhin was a clerk, and later a scribe ((x>dy&chi) in 
 the Department of Legations, a kind of Foreign Office. He had been 
 frequently employed as an ambassador in connection with various 
 treaties between Russia and Sweden and Poland. While at Moscow, 
 he had been guilty of some dishonesty to his own country by giving 
 certain secrets of State to the Swedish ambassador ; but that was an
 
 Grigori Kotoshikhin 137 
 
 offence not uncommon at Moscow, where patriotism was seldom of a 
 disinterested character. In 1664 he was sent out with the Russian 
 army that was then operating against Poland. Shortly after, its two 
 generals, Cherkdsski and Prozor6vski, were recalled, and Dolgoruki 
 was sent in their place. The latter tried to get Kotoshikhin's aid in 
 denouncing his two predecessors for traitorous actions, but Kotosh- 
 ikhin refused. Fearing the wrath of Dolgoruki, he fled, first to 
 Poland, and then, through Prussia and Lubeck, to Sweden. He 
 settled in Stockholm, where he was employed in a semi-official ca- 
 pacity in the Foreign Office. In a fit of intoxication he killed his 
 host, who was the official Russian translator of Sweden, and for this 
 crime he was beheaded. 
 
 Kotoshikhin had evidently formed the plan of writing about 
 Russian customs before his arrival in Stockholm, but he was also 
 encouraged by distinguished Swedish statesmen, who hoped to find 
 important information about Russia in his work. In his capacity of 
 Legation scribe Kotoshikhin had an excellent opportunity to become 
 intimately acquainted with the immediate surroundings of the Tsar ; 
 but he supplemented his knowledge by a clear insight, which he had 
 gained in his intercourse with other nations. There is no other work 
 of Old Russia that gives so detailed an account of contemporary 
 society. Kotoshikhin's work was -first discovered in 1840, though 
 several manuscript translations in Swedish were known to be extant 
 in various libraries. 
 
 THE EDUCATION OF THE PRINCES 
 
 FROM CHAP. I. 
 
 For the bringing up of the TsareVich or TsareVna they 
 select from among the women of all ranks a good, pure, 
 sweet-tempered and healthy woman, and that woman resides 
 for a year in the Upper Palace, in the apartments of the 
 Tsaritsa. At the expiration of the year, the husband of 
 that woman, if she be of noble origin, is made governor of 
 a city, or receives some lands in perpetuity; if she be a 
 scribe's, or some other serving-man's wife, he is promoted 
 and granted a goodly salary ; if he be a countryman, he is 
 given a good sum, and both are freed from the taxes and 
 other imposts of the Tsar during their whole lives. The 
 Tsarevich and TsareVna have also a chief-nurse to look after 
 them, a distinguished boydr's wife, an old widow, and a 
 nurse and other servants. When the Tsare" vich reaches the
 
 138 The Oldest Period 
 
 age of five, he is put in the keeping of a renowned boydr, a 
 quiet and wise man, and the latter has for a companion 
 a man from the lower ranks; they also choose from among 
 the children of the boyars a few of the same age as the 
 TsareVich, to be his servants and butlers. When the time 
 arrives to teach the TsareVich to read and write, they select 
 teachers from the instructed people, who are of a quiet dis- 
 position and not given to drinking; the teacher of writing is 
 chosen from among the Legation scribes; they receive in- 
 struction in Russia in no other language, neither Latin, 
 Greek, German nor any other, except Russian. 
 
 The Tsar6viches and TsareVnas have each separate apart- 
 ments and servants to look after them. No one is permitted 
 to see the TsareVich before his fifteenth year, except those 
 people who serve him, and the boyars and Near People ' ; 
 but after fifteen years he is shown to all people, as his father 
 goes with him to church or to entertainments. When the 
 people find out that he has been presented, they come on 
 purpose from many cities to get a look at him. As the 
 TsareViches, when they are young, and the elder and 
 younger TsareVnas go to church, there are borne cloth 
 screens all around them, so that they cannot be seen; like- 
 wise, they cannot be seen when they stand in church, ex- 
 cept by the clergy, for they are surrounded in church with 
 taffeta, and there are few people in church during that time 
 but boyars and Near People. Similarly, when they travel 
 to the monasteries to pray, their carriages are covered with 
 taffeta. For their winter rides, the Tsaritsa and TsareVnas 
 use kaptdnas, that is, sleighs in the shape of small huts that 
 are covered with velvet or red cloth, with doors at both 
 sides, with mica windows and taffeta curtains; for their sum- 
 mer rides they use kolymagas that are also covered with 
 cloth ; these are entered by steps and are made like simple 
 carts on wheels, and not like carriages that hang down on 
 leather straps. These kolymdgas and kaptanas have two 
 shafts, and are without an axle; only one horse is hitched 
 in them, with other horses in tandem. 
 
 1 A division of nobility below the boyars.
 
 Grig6ri Kotoshikhin 139 
 
 THE PRIVATE LIFE OF THE BOYlRS AND OF 
 OTHER RANKS (CHAP. 13) 
 
 Boy&rs and Near People live in their houses, both of stone 
 and wood, that are not well arranged; their wives and 
 children live all in separate rooms. Only a few of the 
 greater boyars have their own churches in their courts; and 
 those of the high and middle boy&rs who have no churches 
 of their own, but who are permitted to have priests at their 
 houses, have the matins and vespers and other prayers said 
 in their own apartments, but they attend mass in any church 
 they may choose; they never have the mass in their own 
 houses. The boyars and Near People pay their priests a 
 yearly salary, according to agreement; if the priests are 
 married people, they receive a monthly allowance of food 
 and drink, but the widowed priests eat at the same table 
 with their boyars. 
 
 On church holidays, and on other celebrations, such as 
 name days, birthdays and christenings, they frequently 
 celebrate together. 
 
 It is their custom to prepare simple dishes, without season- 
 ing, without berries, or sugar, without pepper, ginger or 
 other spices, and they are little salted and without vinegar. 
 They place on the table one dish at a time; the other dishes 
 are brought from the kitchen and are held in the hands by 
 the servants. The dishes that have little vinegar, salt and 
 pepper are seasoned at the table; there are in all fifty to 
 one hundred such dishes. 
 
 The table manners are as follows: before dinner the hosts 
 order their wives to come out and greet their guests. When 
 the women come, they place themselves in the hall, or room, 
 where the guests are dining, at the place of honour, 1 and the 
 guests stand at the door; the women greet the guests with 
 the small salute, 8 but the guests bow to the ground. Then 
 the host makes a low obeisance to his guests and bids them 
 kiss his wife. At the request of his guests, the host kisses 
 
 1 In the front corner, under the holy images. 
 * Bending as far as the girdle.
 
 140 The Oldest Period 
 
 his wife first; then the guests make individual bows and, 
 stepping forward, kiss his wife and, walking back again, 
 bow to her once more; she makes the small salute each time 
 she kisses a guest. Then the hostess brings each guest a 
 glass of double- or treble-spiced brandy, the size of the glass 
 being a fourth, or a little more, of a quart. The host makes 
 as many low obeisances as there are guests, asking each one 
 in particular to partake of the brandy which his wife is 
 offering them. By the request of the guests, the host bids 
 his wife to drink first, then he drinks himself, and then the 
 guests are served ; the guests make a low obeisance before 
 drinking, and also after they have drunk and as they re- 
 turn the glass. To those that do not drink brandy, a cup of 
 Rumney or Rhine wine, or some other liquor, is offered. 
 
 After this drinking the hostess makes a bow to the guests 
 and retires to her apartments to meet her guests, the wives 
 of the boydrs. The hostess and the wives of the guests never 
 dine with the men, except at weddings; an exception is also 
 made when the guests are near relatives and there are no 
 outsiders present at the dinner. During the dinner, the host 
 and guests drink after every course a cup of brandy, or 
 Rumney or Rhine wine, and spiced and pure beer, and vari- 
 ous kinds of meads. When they bring the round cakes to 
 the table, the host's daughters-in-law, or married daughters, 
 or the wives of near relatives come into the room, and the 
 guests rise and, leaving the table, go to the door and salute 
 the women; then the husbands of the women salute them, 
 and beg the guests to kiss their wives and drink the wine 
 they offer. The guests comply with their request and re- 
 turn to the table, while the women go back to their apart- 
 ments. After dinner the host and guests drink more freely 
 each other's healths, and drive home again. The boydrs' 
 wives dine and drink in the same manner in their own apart- 
 ments, where there are no men present. 
 
 When a boydr or Near Man is about to marry off his son, 
 or himself, or a brother, or nephew, or daughter, or sister, or 
 niece, he, having found out where there is a marriageable 
 girl, sends his friends, men or women, to the father of that
 
 Grig6ri Kotoshikhin 141 
 
 girl, to say that such and such a one had sent them to in- 
 quire whether he would be willing to give his daughter or 
 relative to him or his relative, and what the girl's dowry 
 would be in the trousseau, money, patrimony and serfs. If 
 the person addressed is willing to give him his daughter, or 
 relative, he replies to the inquiry that he intends to marry 
 off the girl, only he has to consider the matter with his wife 
 and family, and that he will give a definite answer on a cer- 
 tain day ; but if he does not wish to give him the girl, know- 
 ing that he is a drunkard, or fast, or has some other bad 
 habit, he will say at once that he will not give him the girl, 
 or he will find some excuse for refusing the request. 
 
 Having taken counsel with his wife and family, and hav- 
 ing decided to give him the girl, he makes a detailed list of 
 her dowry, in money, silver and other ware, dresses, patri- 
 mony and serfs, and sends it to the people who had come to 
 him from the prospective bridegroom, and they, in their turn, 
 take it to the bridegroom. Nothing is told of the matter to 
 the prospective bride, who remains in ignorance thereof. 
 
 The dowry of the bride appearing satisfactory, the groom 
 sends his people to the bride's parents, to ask them to 
 present the girl. The bride's parents reply that they are 
 willing to show their daughter, only not to the prospective 
 groom, but to his father, mother, sister or near female rela- 
 tive, in whom the groom may have special confidence. On 
 the appointed day the groom sends his mother or sister to 
 inspect the bride; the bride's parents make preparations for 
 that day, attire their daughter in a fine garment, invite their 
 relatives to dinner, and seat their daughter at the table. 
 
 When the inspectress arrives, she is met with the honour 
 due her, and is placed at the table near the bride. Sitting at 
 the table, the inspectress converses with the girl on all kinds 
 of subjects, in order to try her mind and manner of speech, 
 and closely watches her face, eyes and special marks, in 
 order to bring a correct report to the bridegroom ; having 
 stayed a short time, she returns to the bridegroom. If the 
 inspectress takes no liking to the bride, having discovered 
 that she is silly, or homely, or has imperfect eyes, or is lame,
 
 142 The Oldest Period 
 
 or a poor talker, and so reports to the groom, he gives her 
 up, and that is the last of it. But if the bride has found fa- 
 vour in the inspectress's eyes, and she tells the groom that 
 the girl is good and clever, and perfect in speech and all 
 things, the groom sends his former friends again to the girl's 
 parents, telling them that he likes their daughter, and that 
 he wishes to come to a parley to write the marriage contract, 
 in order to marry her on a certain date. The bride's parents 
 send word to the groom through his trusted people that he 
 should come to the parley with a few of his friends in whom 
 he has most confidence on a certain day, in the forenoon or 
 afternoon. 
 
 On the appointed day the groom puts on his best clothes, 
 and drives with his father, or near relatives, or friends 
 whom he loves best to the bride's parents. Upon arrival, the 
 bride's parents and her near relatives meet them with due 
 honour, after which they go into the house and seat them- 
 selves according to rank. Having sat a while, the groom's 
 father or other relative remarks that they have come for 
 the good work, as he has bid them; the host answers that he 
 is glad to see them, and that he is ready to take up the mat- 
 ter. Then both sides begin to discuss all kinds of marriage 
 articles and to set the day for the wedding according to how 
 soon they can get ready for it, in a week, a month, half a 
 year, a year, or even more. Then they enter their names and 
 the bride's name and the names of witnesses in the marriage 
 contract, and it is agreed that he is to take the girl on a cer- 
 tain date, without fail, and that the girl is to be turned over 
 to him on that date, without fail ; and it is provided in that 
 contract that if the groom does not take the girl on the ap- 
 pointed day, or the father will not give him his daughter on 
 that day, the offending party has to pay 1000, or 5000, or 
 10,000 roubles, as the agreement may be. Having stayed a 
 while, and having eaten and drunk, they return home, with- 
 out having seen the bride, and without the bride having seen 
 the groom ; but the mother, or married sister, or wife of some 
 relative comes out to present the groom with some embroid- 
 ery from the bride.
 
 Grig6ri Kotoshikhin 143 
 
 If after that parley the groom finds out something preju- 
 dicial to the bride, or someone interested in the groom tells 
 him that she is deaf, or mute, or maimed, or has some other 
 bad characteristic, and the groom does not want to take her, 
 and the parents of the bride complain about it to the Pat- 
 riarch that he has not taken the girl according to the mar- 
 riage articles, and does not want to take her, and thus has 
 dishonoured her; or the bride's parents, having found out 
 about the groom that he is a drunkard, or diceplayer, or 
 maimed, or has done something bad, will not give him their 
 daughter, and the groom complains to the Patriarch, the 
 Patriarch institutes an inquiry, and the fine is collected from 
 the guilty party according to the contract, and is given to 
 the groom or bride, as the case may be; and then both may 
 marry whom they please. 
 
 But if both parties carry out their agreement, and get 
 ready for the wedding on the appointed day, then the groom 
 invites to the wedding his relatives and such other people as 
 he likes, to be his ceremonial guests, in the same manner 
 as I described before about the Tsar's wedding ' ; on the part 
 of the bride the guests are invited in the same way. On the 
 
 1 " The wedding ceremony is as follows : on the Tsar's side the first 
 order is the father and mother, or those who are in place of his par- 
 ents ; the second order, the travellers, the chief priest with the cross, 
 the thousand-man, who is a great personage in that procession, and 
 then the Tsar : eight boydrs. The duties of the travellers are as fol- 
 lows : they stay with the Tsar and Tsaritsa at the crowning in 
 church, and at the table occupy higher places than the others ; the 
 friends (druzhka), whose duty it is to call the guests to the wedding, 
 to make speeches at the wedding in the name of the thousand-man 
 and Tsar, and to carry presents ; the bride* smaids (svdkha) whose 
 duty it is to watch the Tsaritsa, to dress her and undress her ; the 
 candleholder, who holds the candle when they get the Tsaritsa ready 
 for the crowning ; the breadholders, who carry the bread on litters to 
 and from church (these litters are covered with gold velvet and em- 
 broidered cloth and sable furs ; the equerry with his suite. The third 
 order is the sitting boyars, twelve men and twelve women, who sit as 
 guests at the tables, with the Tsar's parents, but do not go to church 
 with the Tsar. The fourth order is of the court, who attend to the 
 food and drink."
 
 144 The Oldest Period 
 
 day of the wedding tables are set at the houses of the groom 
 and bride, and the word being given the groom that it is 
 time to fetch the bride, they all set out according to the 
 ceremonial rank: First the bread-men carry bread on a tray, 
 then, if it be summer, the priest with the cross rides on 
 horseback, but in winter in a sleigh; then follow the boyars, 
 the thousand-man, and the groom. 
 
 Having reached the court of the bride's house, they enter 
 the hall in ceremonial order, and the bride's father and his 
 guests meet them with due honour, and the order of the 
 wedding is the same as described in the Tsar's wedding. 
 When the time arrives to drive to church to perform the 
 marriage, the bride' smaids ask her parents to give the 
 groom and bride their blessing for the marriage. They bless 
 them with words, but before leaving bless them with a holy 
 image, and, taking their daughter's hand, give her to the 
 groom. 
 
 Then the ceremonial guests, the priest, and the groom 
 with his bride, whose hand he is holding, go out of the hall, 
 and her parents and their guests accompany them to the 
 court ; the groom places the bride in a kolymaga or kaptana, 
 mounts a horse, or seats himself in a sleigh; the ceremonial 
 guests do likewise, and all drive to the church where they 
 are to be married. The bride's parents and their guests re- 
 turn to the hall, where they eat and drink until news is 
 brought from the groom ; the bride is accompanied only by 
 her own and the bridegroom's go-betweens. The two hav- 
 ing been united, the whole troop drives to the groom's house, 
 and news is sent to the bride's father that they have been 
 propitiously married. When they arrive at the groom's 
 court, the groom's parents and their guests meet them, and 
 the parents, or those who are in their stead, bless them with 
 the images, and offer them bread and salt, and then all seat 
 themselves at the table and begin to eat, according to the 
 ceremony; and then the bride is unveiled. 
 
 The next morning the groom drives out with the bride' s- 
 maid to call the guests, those of his and the bride's, to dinner. 
 When he comes to the bride's parents, he thanks them for
 
 Grig6ri Kotoshikhin 145 
 
 their having well brought up their daughter, and for having 
 given her to him in perfect health; after having made the 
 round to all the guests, he returns home. When all the 
 guests have arrived, the bride offers gifts to all the cere- 
 monial guests. Before dinner the groom goes with all the 
 company to the palace to make his obeisance to the Tsar. 
 Having arrived in the presence of the Tsar, all make a low 
 obeisance, and the Tsar, without taking off his cap, asks the 
 married couple's health. The groom bows to the ground, 
 and then the Tsar congratulates those who are united in 
 legitimate wedlock, and blesses the married pair with images, 
 and he presents them with forty sables, and for their gar- 
 ments a bolt of velvet, and atlas, and gold-coloured silk, and 
 calamanco, and simple taffeta, and a silver vessel, a pound 
 and a half to two pounds in weight, to each of them ; but the 
 bride is not present at the audience. Then the Tsar offers 
 the thousand-man, and bridegroom, and the ceremonial 
 guests a cup of Rumney wine, and then a pitcher of cherry 
 wine, and after they have emptied their wine the Tsar 
 dismisses them. 
 
 After arriving home, they begin to eat and drink, and 
 after the dinner the parents and guests bless the married 
 couple with images and make them all kinds of presents, and 
 after dinner the guests drive home. On the third day, the 
 bride and groom and the guests go to dinner to the bride's 
 parents, with all their guests, and after the dinner the 
 bride's parents and their guests make presents to the married 
 couple, and they drive home; and that is the end of the 
 festivity. 
 
 During the time that the groom is in the presence of the 
 Tsar, the bride sends in her name presents to the Tsaritsa 
 and TsareVnas, tidies of taffeta, worked with gold and silver 
 and pearls; the Tsaritsa and TsareVnas accept these gifts, 
 and send to inquire about the bride's health. 
 
 During all the wedding festivities, no women are present, 
 and there is no music, except blowing of horns and beating 
 of drums. 
 
 The proceeding is the same when a widowed daughter, or 
 
 VOL. I. 10.
 
 146 The Oldest Period 
 
 sister, or niece is married off : the ceremonial and the festivity 
 are the same. 
 
 In the beginning of the festivity, the priest who is to 
 marry the pair receives from the Patriarch and the authori- 
 ties a permit, with the seal attached to it, to marry them, 
 having first ascertained that the bride and groom are not re- 
 lated by sponsorship, nor by the ties of consanguinity in the 
 sixth and seventh generation, nor that he is the husband of 
 a fourth wife, nor she the wife of a fourth husband; but if 
 he discover that they are related by sponsorship, and so 
 forth, he is not allowed to marry them. Should the priest 
 permit such an unlawful marriage to take place, with his 
 knowledge or without his knowledge, he would be dis- 
 charged from his priesthood and, if he was knowingly 
 guilty, he has to pay a big fine, and the authorities lock 
 him up for a year; but the married pair is divorced, without 
 being fined, except the sin which they have incurred, and if 
 they have not been previously married three times, they 
 may marry again. 
 
 If a widower wants to marry a maiden, the ceremonial at the 
 wedding is the same, but during the wreathing in church 
 the wreath is placed on the groom's right shoulder, whereas 
 the bride wears her wreath upon her head; if a widower 
 for the third time marries a maiden, the ceremonial is the 
 same, but the wreath is placed on the groom's left shoulder, 
 and the bride wears hers upon her head. The same is done 
 when a widow marries for the second or third time. But 
 when a widower marries for the second or third time a 
 widow, then there is no wreathing, and only a prayer is said 
 instead of the wreathing, and the wedding ceremonial is 
 different from the one mentioned above. 
 
 The manner of the parley, marriage and ceremonial wed- 
 ding is the same with the lower orders of the nobility as de- 
 scribed above, and the wedding is as sumptuous as they can 
 afford to make it, but they do not call upon the Tsar, except 
 those of his retinue. 
 
 Among the merchants and peasants the parley and the 
 ceremonial are exactly the same, but they differ in their
 
 Grigori Kotoshikhin 147 
 
 acts and dresses from the nobility, each according to his 
 means. 
 
 It sometimes happens that a father or mother has two or 
 three daughters, where the eldest daughter is maimed, being 
 blind, or lame, or deaf, or mute, while the other sisters are 
 perfect in shape and beauty and speech. When a man be- 
 gins to sue for their daughter, and he sends his mother, or 
 sister, or someone else in whom he has confidence to inspect 
 her, the parents sometimes substitute the second or third 
 daughter for their maimed sister, giving her the name of the 
 latter, so that the inspectress, not knowing the deceit, takes 
 a liking to the girl and reports to the groom that she is a 
 proper person to marry. Then the groom, depending upon 
 her words, has a parley with the girl's parents, that he is to 
 marry her upon an appointed day, and that the parents are 
 to give her to him upon the appointed day, and the fine is 
 set so high that the guilty party is not able to pay it. 
 When the wedding takes place, the parents turn over to 
 him the maimed daughter, whose name is given in the arti- 
 cles of marriage, but who is not the one the inspectresses 
 had seen. But the groom cannot discover on the wedding 
 day that she is blind, or disfigured, or has some other de- 
 fect, or that she is deaf or mute, for at the wedding she is 
 veiled and does not say a word, nor can he know whether 
 she is lame, because her bride' smaids lead her under her 
 arms. 
 
 But in that case the man who has been deceived complains 
 to the Patriarch and authorities, and these take the articles 
 of marriage and institute an inquiry among the neighbours 
 and housefolk, each one individually, whether the person he 
 had married is the one indicated by name in the marriage ar- 
 ticles. If so, the articles are valid, and no faith is to be put 
 in his contention, on the ground that it was his business to 
 be sure whom he was going to marry. But if the neigh- 
 bours and housefolk depose that the bride is not the same as 
 mentioned by name in the articles, the married pair is di- 
 vorced, and the parents have to pay a large fine and dam- 
 ages to the groom, and besides the father is beaten with the
 
 148 The Oldest Period 
 
 knout, or his punishment is even more severe, according to 
 the Tsar's will. 
 
 The same punishment is meted out to the man who pre- 
 sents his serving maid or a widow in place of his unmarried 
 daughter, by giving her another name and dressing her up 
 so as to look like his daughter, or when his daughter is of 
 short stature and they place her on a high chair in such a 
 way that her defect is not noticeable. 
 
 When parents have maimed or old daughters, and no one 
 wants to marry them, they are sent to a monastery to be 
 shorn nuns. 
 
 When a man wants to inspect the bride himself, and the 
 parents grant the request, knowing that she is fair and that 
 they need not be ashamed of her, but the groom, having 
 taken no liking to her, decries her with damaging and in- 
 jurious words, and thus keeps other suitors away from her, 
 and the bride's parents complain to the Patriarch or au- 
 thorities: these institute an inquiry, and having found the 
 man guilty, marry him to the girl by force; but if he has 
 married another girl before the complaint has been entered, 
 the girl's disgrace is taken from her by an ukase. 
 
 When a man marries off his daughter or sister, and gives 
 her a large dowry in serfs and patrimony, and that daughter 
 or sister, having borne no children, or having borne some 
 who have all died, dies herself, the dowry is all taken from 
 her husband and is turned over to those who had married 
 her off. But if she leaves a son or daughter, the dowry is, 
 for the sake of her child, not taken from her husband. 
 
 Gentle reader! Wonder not, it is nothing but the truth 
 when I say that nowhere in the whole world is there such 
 deception practised with marriageable girls as in the kingdom 
 of Muscovy; there does not exist there the custom, as in 
 other countries, for the suitor to see and sue for the bride 
 himself. 
 
 The boyars and Near People have in their houses 100, 
 or 200, or 300, or 500, or icoo servants, male and female, ac- 
 cording to their dignity and possessions. These servants 
 receive a yearly salary, if they are married, 2, 3, 5 or 10
 
 Sime6n P61otski 149 
 
 roubles, according to their services, and their wearing ap- 
 parel, and a monthly allowance of bread and victuals; they 
 live in their own rooms in the court of the boydr's house. 
 The best of these married servants are sent out by the boydrs 
 every year, by rotation, to their estates and villages, with 
 the order to collect from their peasants the taxes and rents. 
 The unmarried older servants receive some small wages, but 
 the younger ones receive nothing ; all the unmarried servants 
 get their wearing apparel, hats, shirts and boots; the older 
 of these servants live in the farther lower apartments, and 
 receive their food and drink from the kitchen ; on holidays 
 they receive two cups of brandy each. The female servants 
 who are widows remain living in the houses of their hus- 
 bands, and they receive a yearly wage and a monthly allow- 
 ance of food; other widows and girls stay in the rooms of the 
 boydrs' wives and daughters, and they receive their wearing 
 apparel, and their food from the boydr's kitchen. 
 
 When these girls are grown up, the boydrs marry them, 
 and also the widows, to some one of their servants to whom 
 they have taken a liking, but sometimes by force. The 
 wedding takes place in the boydr's hall, according to the 
 rank of the marrying parties; the food and festive dresses 
 are furnished by the boy dr. The girls are never married to 
 any person outside the boydr's court, because both male and 
 female servants are his perpetual serfs. In the boydr's house 
 there is an office for all domestic affairs, where an account is 
 kept of income and expenses, and all the affairs of the serv- 
 ants and peasants are investigated and settled. 
 
 Simeon P61otski. (1629-1680.) 
 
 Simedn, whose father's name was Emelydn Petr6vski-Sitnidnovich, 
 studied at Kiev, where the Western scholasticism had found entrance 
 through the Polish, and where the Orthodox Church stood in less 
 violent opposition to the Catholic and Protestant Churches and the 
 sacred and profane learning which they disseminated. Sime6n took 
 the tonsure as a monk in P61otsk, and developed there his early 
 pedagogical activity, hence his name P61otski. When P61otsk was 
 occupied by the Poles, Sime6n went to Moscow, where he attracted 
 the attention of Alexis Mikhdylovich by his verses upon the birth 
 of the Tsare'vich Fe6dor. He became the first Court poet, was
 
 The Oldest Period 
 
 employed as instructor of Alexis, Fe6dor, and, later, Peter himself, 
 and had great influence on the education of their sister Sophia. He 
 was also appointed a teacher of Latin in the School of the Redeemer, 
 where his first pupils were scribes of the Secret Department, and 
 where later a new generation of men, among them Lomon6sov, re- 
 ceived their earliest instruction in Western culture. Sime6n devel- 
 oped an untiring activity in literature, standing alone in his efforts to 
 engraft an antiquated scholasticism on the Russian orthodoxy. He 
 was a very learned man, but, like his spiritual peer Tredyak6vski of 
 the next century, devoid of poetic genius. His poetry, collected in 
 two large works, The Flowery Pleasaunce and the Rhythmologion, is 
 merely a paraphrase of foreign models in forced rhymes and a sylla- 
 bic versification which is entirely unsuited to the Russian language. 
 He wrote two plays, in the manner of the old Mysteries, which were 
 among the first to be given at the newly established Court theatre. 
 He translated much from the Latin, and composed more than two 
 hundred sermons. In spite of the mediocrity of his literary efforts, 
 his influence on the next generation was great ; Lomon6sov received 
 his first impulse for writing verses from a perusal of P61otski's works. 
 
 ON THE BIRTH OF PETER THE GREAT 
 
 A great gladness the month of May has brought us, for 
 the TsareVich Peter was born in it. But yesterday the 
 famous Constantinople was captured by the Turks; to-day 
 the most glorious salvation has appeared. The conqueror 
 has come, and he will avenge the insult, and will free the 
 ruling city. O Constantine's city, mightily rejoice! And 
 you, holy church of Sophia, rejoice! An orthodox Tsare"- 
 vich was born to us to-day, a Grand Prince of Moscow, 
 Peter Aleksy6evich : he will endeavour to adorn you in 
 honour, and to subdue the Moslem abomination. And you, 
 ruling city of Moscow, rejoice! For a great joy has taken 
 up its abode within you. He strengthened your stone-walls 
 that surround you, porphyrogenite, God-sent son of the 
 Tsar! Peter is his name, a firm rock, 1 and being born to 
 strengthen the gates he will be brave and terrible to the 
 enemy that opposes him. By a wondrous name a rock of 
 faith, an adornment and joy to the Tsar is born, and an 
 eternal glory to his parents. 
 
 The younger Joseph was beloved by his father, and thus 
 1 That is, deriving Peter from Greek jrrfrpa, rock.
 
 Sime6n P61otski 151 
 
 is the younger TsareVich beloved by his father. The 
 youngest Benjamin was loved by his brothers; even thus the 
 youngest Peter is beloved by his two brothers. Peter is a 
 rock of fortune and a precious stone, endowed by God for the 
 confirmation of the Church. You, planet Ares and Zeus, re- 
 joice, for the Tsarevich was born under your lustre ! The 
 TsareVich was born in the quadrant aspect, and he has come 
 to rule in his house. He announces the four-cornered token, 
 as if to rule the four corners of the earth. From God this 
 being was given to this planet, for this planet was found to 
 be the best for his achievements: bravery, wealth and 
 glory reside upon it, to place a wreath upon the head of the 
 Tsar. 
 
 Rejoice to-day, orthodox Tsar! A glorious son has been 
 born to you ! May your years and the years of the Tsaritsa 
 be many, and may you and your children prosper, and the 
 new-born Tsarevich, Peter Aleksy6evich, even now glorious ! 
 May you vanquish all foreign mights, and unite all lands 
 and kingdoms under your rule! May God grant you to see 
 the third and fourth generation, and your throne for ever 
 unshaken ! 
 
 AN EVIL THOUGHT 
 
 A man found a snake stiff with cold and cast upon the 
 path into the snow; he took pity on it, and placed it in his 
 bosom. When it was revived, it began to creep, then bit 
 the senseless man that had warmed it. Even thus it happens 
 to him who harbours evil thoughts: they soon come to life, 
 and give mortal stings to the thinker. 
 
 THE MAGNET 
 
 Iron with a magnet rubbed assumes the power of a mag- 
 net: it then attracts needles, one after another, as long as its 
 power lasts, which God has placed in the ore. Even so the 
 righteous do in this world: the wisdom which is given 
 them they give to others, that having been made wise they 
 may turn from the world, and may turn their hearts to the 
 living God, and may lead each other into the heavenly re- 
 gion prepared by God for those who serve Him faithfully.
 
 152 The Oldest Period 
 
 The Story of Misery Luckless-Plight, How That 
 Misery Luckless-Plight Caused a Youth to 
 Turn Monk. (XVII. or XVIII. century.) 
 
 This beautiful story was found in a manuscript collection of the 
 seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. It consists of two parts : the 
 first is an apocryphal account of the fall of man, with the customary 
 substitution of the grapevine for the apple-tree, in order to inculcate 
 abstinence from the bowl ; the second part, relating the pursuit of 
 the young man by the demon Misery Luckless-Plight, bears every 
 evidence of popular origin. The dramatic element of the story, the 
 symbolic account of the pursuit in the shape of animals, the parallel- 
 ism of phrases, are all devices which recur in the popular tales, from 
 the Word of Igor's Armament to the present time. 
 
 By the will of the Ix>rd our God and Saviour, Jesus Christ, 
 who encompasses all, from the beginning of the human race. 
 
 In the beginning of this perishable world, God created 
 heaven and earth, God created Adam and Eve. He ordered 
 them to live in holy paradise, and gave them this divine 
 command : He told them not to eat the fruit of the grapevine, 
 from the great tree of Eden. But the human heart is un- 
 thinking and irresistible, and Adam and Eve were tempted. 
 They forgot God's command, ate of the fruit of the grape- 
 vine, from the great and wonderful tree, and for that great 
 transgression of theirs God was wroth with Adam and Eve 
 and drove them out of the holy Edenic paradise. He settled 
 them upon the low earth, blessed them to grow and multiply, 
 and told them to appease their hunger through their own 
 labour from the fruits upon earth. . . . God gave them 
 this commandment: there should be marriages, for the 
 propagation of the race of men and for beloved children. 
 
 But the human race was evil: from the very start it was 
 not submissive, looked with disdain at the father's instruc- 
 tion, did not obey the mother, was untrue to the advice of 
 friends. Then there came a weak and wretched race that 
 turned to reckless deeds, and began to live in turmoil and 
 wrong, and discarded humility of spirit. And God grew 
 wroth with them, and sent great calamities down upon them, 
 and great misery, and immeasurable shame, evil plight,
 
 Misery Luckless-Plight 153 
 
 fiendish visitations, a wretched nakedness, and endless pov- 
 erty and extreme want, in order to humble us, to punish us, 
 to lead us on the path of salvation. Such is the race of man 
 from its father and mother. 
 
 The youth had reached the age of discretion and absence 
 of wantonness. His father and mother loved him much, and 
 they began to teach and instruct him, to prepare him for 
 good deeds: 
 
 "Dear child of ours, listen to your parents' words of in- 
 struction, listen to their saws, the good and cunning and 
 wise, and you will not be in want, you will not be in great 
 poverty. Go not, child, to feasts and celebrations; do not 
 seat yourself on a high place; drink not two beakers at 
 once; be not tempted by good, fair maidens, fathers' daugh- 
 ters, lyie not down in the wilderness. Fear not the wise 
 man, fear the fool, lest the fools lay hands on you and take 
 off your costly garments, and cause you great shame and 
 aggravation, and expose you to the scorn and empty prattle 
 of men. Go not, my child, to the dice-players and innkeepers, 
 and keep no company with the frequenters of the tavern. 
 Make no friends with the foolish and simple. Steal not, 
 rob not, nor deceive, nor tell a lie, nor do wrong. Be not 
 tempted by gold and silver; collect not unrighteous wealth. 
 Be not a witness to false swearing, and think no evil of 
 father and mother, or any other man, that God may pro- 
 tect you from all evil. Dishonour not, child, the rich and the 
 poor, but regard them all alike. Keep company with the 
 wise and sensible, and make friends with friends you may 
 rely upon, who will not deliver you to evil." 
 
 The youth was then young and foolish, not in his full 
 senses and imperfect in mind : he was ashamed to submit to 
 his father and bow before his mother, but wanted to live as 
 he listed. If the youth earned fifty roubles, he found easily 
 fifty friends, and his honour flowed like a river: the youth 
 gained many friends for himself, and they accounted them- 
 selves of his race.
 
 154 The Oldest Period 
 
 And the youth had a trusted friend : he named himself his 
 plighted brother, and he tempted him with tempting words; 
 he called him to the tavern yard, led him into the hall of the 
 inn, brought him a cup of green wine, handed him a beaker 
 of heady beer, and spoke to him the following words: 
 
 "Drink, plighted brother of mine, to your joy, and happi- 
 ness, and health. Empty the cup of green wine, and follow 
 it by a glass of sweet mead. And if you drink, brother, 
 until you be drunk, lie down to sleep where you have drunk, 
 depend upon me, your plighted brother. I shall sit down 
 and keep watch over you: at your head, dear friend, I shall 
 place a beaker of sweet Isheni wine, by your side I shall 
 place green wine, and near you I shall place heady beer. 
 I shall watch well over you, dear friend, and shall take you 
 back to your father and mother." 
 
 At that time the youth depended on his plighted brother; 
 he did not wish to disobey him. He settled himself near the 
 heady drinks, and emptied a cup of green wine, followed 
 it by a glass of sweet mead, and he drank also the heady 
 beer. He drank until he lost his senses, and where he had 
 drunk, there he fell asleep: he depended upon his plighted 
 brother. 
 
 The day was inclining towards night, and the sun was in 
 the west, when the youth awoke from his sleep. The youth 
 looked all around him: all the costly garments had been 
 taken away from him, his shoes and stockings were all gone, 
 his shirt even was taken from him, and all his property was 
 stolen. A brick was lying under his unruly head; he was 
 covered with a tavern sackcloth, and at his feet lay ragged 
 sandals; at his head his dear friend was no more. And the 
 youth stood up on his bare feet, and began to clothe himself: 
 he put on the ragged sandals, covered himself with the 
 tavern sackcloth, covered his white body, and washed his 
 white face. Sorrow entered the youth's heart, and he spoke 
 the following words: 
 
 *' Though God has granted me a good life, I have now no- 
 thing to eat or drink! Since my money is gone, even the 
 last half -farthing, I have not a friend, not even half a friend.
 
 Misery Luckless-Plight 155 
 
 They no longer account themselves of my race, all my friends 
 have disappeared ! ' ' 
 
 The youth felt ashamed to show himself before father and 
 mother, and his race and family, and to his former friends. 
 He went into a strange, distant, unknown land. He found a 
 court, a town in size, and a house in that court, a palace in 
 height. In that house was given a splendid feast: the 
 guests drank, ate and made merry. The youth came to the 
 splendid feast, made the sign of the cross over his white 
 face, bowed before the wonderful images, made his obeisance 
 to the good people on all four sides. And when the good 
 people saw the youth, how well he made the sign of the 
 cross, how he acted according to the written rule, they took 
 him by the hands, seated him at the oaken table, not in a 
 great place, nor in a small, they seated him in a middle 
 place, where the younger guests are seated. And the feast 
 was a merry one, and all the guests at the feast were drunk 
 and merry and boastful; but the youth sat, not merry at 
 all, gloomy, sorrowful, joyless, and neither ate, nor drank, 
 nor made merry, nor boasted of anything at the feast. Said 
 the good people to the youth : 
 
 " Wherefore, O good youth, do you sit, not merry at the 
 feast, gloomy, sorrowful, joyless ; you neither drink, nor 
 make merry, nor boast of anything at the feast ? Or has the 
 cup of green wine not reached you, or is not your seat ac- 
 cording to your father's worth ? Or have small children in- 
 sulted you ? Or foolish and unwise people made light of 
 you, youth ? Or are our children not kind to you ? ' ' 
 
 But the good youth remained sitting and said: 
 
 "Gentlemen and good people! I will tell you of my 
 great misfortune, of my disobedience to my parents, of my 
 drinking at the inn the cup of mead, the tempting drinking of 
 heady wine. When I took to drinking the heady wine, I dis- 
 obeyed both father and mother: their blessing departed from 
 me; the Ix>rd grew wroth with me, and to my poverty were 
 added many great and incurable sorrows and sadness with- 
 out comfort, want, and misery, and extreme wretchedness. 
 Want has tamed my flowery speech ; sadness has dried up
 
 156 The Oldest Period 
 
 my white body. For this my heart is not merry, and my 
 white face is sad, and my eyes dim. I have lost my paternal 
 honour, and my youthful valour has left me. Gentlemen 
 and good people! Tell me and teach me how to live in a 
 strange land, among strange people, and how to find dear 
 friends! " 
 
 Said the good people to the youth : 
 
 " You are a sensible youth ! Be not haughty in a strange 
 land: submit to friend and foe, bow to old and young, tell 
 not of the affairs of others, neither what you hear, nor see. 
 Flatter not friends nor enemies ; have no tortuous fits, nor 
 bend as a cunning snake; be humble before all, but withal 
 keep to truth and right, and you will have great honour and 
 glory. When people will find you out, they will respect and 
 honour you for your great truth, your humility and wisdom; 
 and you will have dear friends, who will call themselves 
 your plighted brothers. ' ' 
 
 And the youth went hence into a strange land, and began 
 to live wisely, and through his great wisdom acquired greater 
 wealth than before. He looked out for a bride according to- 
 custom, for he wished to marry. The youth prepared a 
 splendid feast, according to his father's worth and as best he 
 knew, and invited the honoured guests and friends. But 
 through his own sin, by God's will and the devil's tempta- 
 tion, he boasted before his honoured guests and friends and 
 plighted brothers. A boastful word is always rotten, and 
 self-praise brings the destruction of man: " I, the youth, 
 have gained more possessions than ever ! ' ' 
 
 Misery Luckless-Plight heard the young man's boasting, 
 and spoke the following words: 
 
 " Young man, boast not of your fortune, praise not your 
 wealth! I, Misery, have known people who were wiser and 
 richer than you, but I, Misery, have outwitted them. When 
 a great misfortune befell them, they struggled with me unto 
 their death; they were worsted by their luckless plight, could 
 not get away from me, Misery, until they took their abode in 
 the grave, and I covered them for ever with the earth. Only 
 then they were rid of nakedness, and I, Misery, left them,
 
 Misery Luckless-Plight 157 
 
 though luckless plight remained upon their grave!" And 
 again it cawed ominously: " I, Misery, attached myself to 
 others, for I, Misery I<uckless-Plight, cannot live empty- 
 handed: I, Misery, wish to live among people, from whom 
 I cannot be driven away with a whip; but my chief seat and 
 paternal home is among the carousers! " 
 
 Spoke grey Misery the miserable : 
 
 " How am I to get at the youth?" and evil Misery de- 
 vised cunningly to appear to the youth in his dream : 
 
 ' ' Young man, renounce your beloved bride, for you 
 will be poisoned by your bride; you will be strangled by 
 that woman; you will be killed for your gold and silver! 
 Go, young man, to the Tsar's tavern: save nothing, but 
 spend all your wealth in drink ; doff your costly dress, put 
 on the tavern sackcloth. In the tavern Misery will remain, 
 and evil Luckless-Plight will stay, for Misery will not 
 gallop after a naked one, nor will anyone annoy a naked 
 man, nor has assault any terrors for a bare- footed man.'" 
 
 The young man did not believe his dream, but evil Misery 
 again devised a plan, and stuck once more to the youth for 
 a new luckless plight : 
 
 "Are you not, youth, acquainted with immeasurable 
 nakedness, and its great lightness and inexpensiveness ? 
 What you buy for yourself is money spent, but you are a 
 brave fellow, and can live without expense ! They do not 
 beat, nor torture naked people, nor drive them out of para- 
 dise, nor drag them down from the other world; nor will 
 anyone annoy a naked man, nor has assault any terrors for 
 a naked man! " 
 
 The young man believed that dream : he went and spent 
 all his wealth in drink; he doffed his costly dress, put on 
 the tavern sackcloth, covered his white body. The youth 
 felt ashamed to show himself to his dear friends. He went 
 into a strange, distant, unknown land. On his way he came 
 to a swift river. On the other side were the ferrymen, and 
 .they asked for money to ferry him across; but the youth had 
 none to give, and without money they would not take him 
 across. The youth sat a whole day, until evening, and all
 
 158 The Oldest Period 
 
 that day the youth had nothing to eat, not even half a piece 
 of bread. The young man arose on his swift feet, and stand- 
 ing he fell to grieving, and he spoke the following words: 
 
 "Woe to me, miserable Luckless-Plight! It has over- 
 taken me, young man, has starved me, young man, with a 
 hungry death. Three unlucky days have I passed, for I, 
 young man, have not eaten half a piece of bread! I, young 
 man, will jump into the swift river: swallow my body, swift 
 river! And eat, O fish, my white body! And that will be 
 better than my shameful life, for I have fallen into the hands 
 of Misery Luckless-Plight." 
 
 At that hour Misery leaped from behind a rock near the 
 swift river: Misery was bare-footed and naked, and there was 
 not a thread upon it, and it was girded with a bast thong, 
 and it called out with a mighty voice: 
 
 " Wait, young man, you will not escape from me, Misery! 
 Jump not into the swift river, nor be in your misery doleful ! 
 Though you live in misery, you need not be doleful, but let 
 your dolefulness die in misery! Remember, young man, 
 your former life : how your father spoke to you, and your 
 mother instructed you ! Why did you not then obey them ? 
 You would not submit to them, and were ashamed to bow 
 to them, but wanted to live as you listed ! But he who will 
 not listen to the good teaching of his parents will learn 
 from me, Misery Luckless-Plight ! ' ' 
 
 Luckless-Plight spoke the following words: 
 
 " Submit to me, impure Misery; bow before me, Misery, 
 to the damp earth, for there is no one wiser in the whole 
 world than I, Misery; and you will be ferried across the 
 swift river, and the good people will give you to eat and 
 drink." 
 
 The young man saw his inevitable calamity, and he sub- 
 mitted to impure Misery, bowed before Misery to the damp 
 earth! 
 
 The good fellow went ahead with a light step over the 
 beautiful fair bank, over the yellow sand. He went happy, 
 not at all doleful, for he had appeased Misery Luckless- 
 Plight. And as he went, he thought a thought: Since I
 
 Misery Luckless-Plight 159 
 
 have nothing, I need not worry about anything! And as 
 the youth was not sorrowful, he started a fair song, a 
 mighty, sensible song it was: 
 
 "Sorrowless mother has borne me; with a comb she 
 combed my little locks, dressed me in costly garments, and 
 stepping aside shaded her eyes and looked at me: ' Does 
 my child look well in costly garments ? In costly garments 
 my child is a priceless child ! ' Thus my mother always 
 spoke of me ! And then I learned and know it well that a 
 scarlet gown cannot be made without a master, nor a child 
 be comforted without a mother, nor a drunkard ever become 
 rich, nor a dice-player be in good renown; and I was taught 
 by my parents to be a well-dressed boy, who was born devoid 
 of everything." 
 
 The ferrymen heard the good fellow's song, took the 
 young man across the swift river, and took nothing from 
 him for the ferrying. The good people gave him to drink 
 and to eat, took off his tavern sackcloth, gave him peasant's 
 clothes, and spoke to him : 
 
 ' ' You are a good fellow, so go to your home, to your be- 
 loved, respected parents, to your father and mother dear, 
 greet your parents, father and mother, and receive from them 
 the parental blessing ! ' ' 
 
 From there the youth went to his home. When he was 
 in the open field, evil Misery had gone before him; it met 
 the youth in the open field, and began to caw above the 
 youth, like an ill-omened crow above a falcon. Misery 
 spoke the following words: 
 
 " Wait! you have not gone away from me, good fellow! 
 Not merely for a time have I, Misery Luckless-Plight, at- 
 tached myself to you; I shall labour with you to your very 
 death! And not I, Misery, alone, but all my family, and 
 there is a goodly race of them: we are all gentle and in- 
 sinuating, and he who joins our family will end his days 
 among us! Such is the fate that awaits you with us. Even 
 if you were to be a bird of the air, or if you went into the 
 blue sea as a fish, I would follow you at your right hand." 
 
 The youth flew as a clear falcon, and Misery after him as
 
 160 The Oldest Period 
 
 a white gerfalcon ; the youth flew as a steel-blue dove, and 
 Misery after him as a grey hawk ; the youth went into the 
 field as a grey wolf, and Misery after him with hounds; the 
 youth became the steppe-grass in the field, and Misery came 
 with a sharp scythe, and Luckless-Plight railed at him: 
 
 " You, little grass, will be cut down; you, little grass, will 
 lie on the ground, and the boisterous winds will scatter 
 you!" 
 
 The youth went as a fish into the sea, and Misery after 
 him with close-meshed nets, and Misery Luckless- Plight 
 railed at him: 
 
 " You, little fish, will be caught at the shore, and you will 
 be eaten up and die a useless death ! ' ' 
 
 The youth went on foot along the road, and Misery at his 
 right hand. It taught the youth to live as a rich man, by 
 killing and robbing, so that they might hang the young 
 man for it, or might put him with a stone in the water. 
 The youth bethought himself of the road of salvation, and 
 at once the youth went to a monastery to be shorn a monk, 
 and Misery stopped at the holy gates, no longer clung to 
 the youth. 
 
 And this is the end of the story: Lord, preserve us from 
 eternal torment, and give us, O Lord, the light of paradise! 
 For ever and ever, amen !
 
 THE FOLKLORE 
 
 VOL. I. II. 
 
 161
 
 THE FOLKLORE 
 Epic Songs. 
 
 The first collection of epic songs was published in 1804, based on 
 the collection made some years before by the Siberian Cossack 
 Kirsha Danilov. Since the fifties of the eighteenth century large 
 numbers of these songs have been gathered in the extreme north-east, 
 by Kirye"evski, Rybnikov, Gilferding, and others. They are gener- 
 ally divided into the cycle of Kiev, with Vladimir and his druzhina, 
 who defend the country against external enemies, and the cycle of 
 N6vgorod, in which is described the wealth and luxury of the once 
 famous commercial emporium. There is also a division into the 
 older heroes, of which Volkh Vseslavevich is one, and the younger 
 heroes, of which Ilyd of Murom is the most noted. 
 
 Good accounts of the epic songs may be found in most of the gen- 
 eral works on Russian literature mentioned in the Preface. The 
 only work which gives a large number of these epics, with notes, is 
 The Epic Songs of Russia, by Isabel Florence Hapgood, with an 
 introductory note by Prof. Francis J. Child, New York, 1886. 
 
 VOLKH VSESLAVEVICH 
 
 IN the heavens the bright moon did shine, 
 But in Kiev a mighty hero was born, 
 The young hero Volkh Vsesldvevich : 
 The damp earth trembled, 
 Trembled the famous Indian realm, 
 And the blue sea also trembled 
 On account of the birth of the hero, 
 The young Volkh Vsesldvevich : 
 The fish went into the depth of the sea, 
 The birds flew high into the clouds, 
 The aurochses and stags went beyond the mountains, 
 The hares and foxes into the woods, 
 
 163
 
 1 64 The Folklore 
 
 The wolves and bears into the pine-forests, 
 
 The sables and martens upon the isles. 
 
 Volkh was old an hour and a half, 
 
 And Volkh spoke, like peals of thunder: 
 
 " Hail to thee, lady mother, 
 
 Young Mdrfa Vsesldvevna! 
 
 Swathe me not in swaddling-clothes of bast, 
 
 Gird me not with bands of silk, 
 
 Swathe me, my dear mother, 
 
 In strong mail of tempered steel ; 
 
 On my grim head place a helmet of gold, 
 
 Into my right hand put a club, 
 
 A heavy club of lead, 
 
 In weight that club of thirty puds." 
 
 Volkh was seven years old : 
 
 His mother gave him to be instructed; 
 
 As soon as he had learned to read, 
 
 She put him down to write with pen, 
 
 And he learned swiftly how to write. 
 
 When Volkh was ten years old: 
 
 Then Volkh learned all cunning arts: 
 
 The first of these cunning arts was 
 
 To change himself into a falcon clear; 
 
 The second cunning art that Volkh had learned 
 
 Was to change himself into a grey wolf; 
 
 The third cunning art that Volkh had learned 
 
 Was to change himself into a dun aurochs with horns of 
 
 gold. 
 
 When Volkh was twelve years old, 
 He began to collect a druzhina for himself. 
 He got together a druzhina within three years. 
 His druzhina was seven thousand strong. 
 Volkh himself was fifteen years old, 
 And all his druzhina were fifteen years old. 
 All that famous host started out 
 For the capital, for Kiev town: 
 The Tsar of India was arming himself, 
 He was boasting and bragging to all
 
 Epic Songs 165 
 
 That lie would take Kiev town by assault, 
 
 Would let God's churches go up in smoke, 
 
 Would destroy the worshipful monasteries. 
 
 As soon as Volkh had found that out, 
 
 He started out with his druzhina brave 
 
 For the famous kingdom of India, 
 
 With his druzhina he at once started out. 
 
 The druzhina sleeps, but Volkh sleeps not: 
 
 He turns himself into a grey wolf, 
 
 Runs, races over dark forests and wolds, 
 
 And strikes down the antlered beasts; 
 
 Nor does he give quarter to wolf or bear, 
 
 And sables and panthers are his favourite morsel, 
 
 Nor does he disdain hares and foxes. 
 
 Volkh gave his brave druzhina to eat and drink, 
 
 Gave apparel and footwear to his valiant men: 
 
 His men all wore black sable furs, 
 
 And other coats of panthers, 
 
 The druzhina sleeps, but Volkh sleeps not: 
 
 He turns himself into a clear falcon, 
 
 And flies far away, beyond the blue sea, 
 
 And strikes down the geese, the white swans, 
 
 Nor does he give quarter to the grey- white ducks; 
 
 And he gave his druzhina to eat and drink: 
 
 And his viands were of many a kind, 
 
 Of many a kind, and sweetmeats too. 
 
 II,YA OF MUROM AND NIGHTINGALE THE 
 ROBBER 
 
 Young Ilya of Murom, Ivdn's son, went to matins on 
 Easter morn. And as he stood there in the church, he 
 vowed a great vow: " To sing a high mass that same Easter 
 day in Kiev town, and go thither by the straight way." 
 And yet another vow he took: "As he fared to that royal 
 town by the straight way, not to stain his hand with blood, 
 nor yet his sharp sword with the blood of the accursed 
 Tartars."
 
 1 66 The Folklore 
 
 His third vow he swore upon his mace of steel: "That 
 though he should go the straight way, he would not shoot 
 his fiery darts." 
 
 Then he departed from the cathedral church, entered the 
 spacious courtyard and began to saddle good Cloudfall, his 
 shaggy bay steed, to arm himself and prepare for his jour- 
 ney to the famous town of Kiev, to the worshipful feast and 
 the Fair Sun Prince Vladimir of royal Kiev. Good Cloud- 
 fall's mane was three ells in length, his tail three fathoms, 
 and his hair of three colours. Ilyd put on him first the 
 plaited bridle, next twelve saddle-cloths, twelve felts, and 
 upon them a metal-bound Circassian saddle. The silken 
 girths were twelve in number not for youthful vanity but 
 for heroic strength; the stirrups were of damascened steel 
 from beyond the seas, the buckles of bronze which rusteth 
 not, weareth not, the silk from Samarcand which chafe th 
 not, teareth not. 
 
 They saw the good youth as he mounted, as he rode they 
 saw him not; so swift was his flight there seemed but a 
 smoke-wreath on the open plain, as when wild winds of 
 winter whirl about the snow. Good Cloudfall skimmed 
 over the grass and above the waters; high over the standing 
 trees he soared, the primeval oaks, yet lower than the drift- 
 ing clouds. From mountain to mountain he sprang, from 
 hill to hill he galloped; little rivers and lakes dropped be- 
 tween his feet; where his hoofs fell, founts of water gushed 
 forth; in the open plain smoke eddied and rose aloft in a 
 pillar. At each leap Cloudfall compassed a verst and a half. 
 
 In the open steppe young Ilyd hewed down a forest, and 
 raised a godly cross, and wrote thereon: 
 
 " Ilyd of Murom, the Old Cossack, rideth to royal Kiev 
 town on his first heroic quest." 
 
 When he drew near to Chernigov, there stood a great host 
 of Tartars, three TsareVicb.es, each with forty thousand 
 men. The cloud of steam from the horses was so great that 
 the fair red sun was not yet seen by day, nor the, bright 
 moon by night. The grey hare could not course, nor the 
 clear falcon fly about that host, so vast was it.
 
 Epic Songs 167 
 
 When Ilyd saw that, he dismounted; flying down before 
 good Cloudfall's right foot, he entreated him: 
 
 " Help me, my shaggy bay! " So Cloudfall soared like a 
 falcon clear, and Ilyd plucked up a damp, ringbarked oak 
 from the damp earth, from amid the stones and roots, and 
 bound it to his left stirrup, grasped another in his right 
 hand, and began to brandish it : " Every man may take a 
 vow," quoth he, " but not every man can fulfill it." 
 
 Where he waved the damp oak a street appeared ; where 
 he drew it back, a lane. Great as was the number that he 
 slew, yet twice that number did his good steed trample 
 under foot. Not one was spared to continue their race. 
 
 The gates of Chernigov were strongly barred, a great 
 watch was kept, and the stout and mighty hero stood in 
 counsel. Therefore Ilyd flew on his good steed over the 
 city wall (the height of the wall was twelve fathoms) and 
 entered the church where all the people were assembled, 
 praying God, repenting and receiving the sacrament against 
 sure and approaching death. Ilyd crossed himself as pre- 
 scribed, did reverence as enjoined, and cried: 
 
 " Hail, ye merchants of Chernigov, warrior maidens, and 
 mighty heroes all! Why repent ye now and receive the 
 sacrament? Why do ye bid farewell thus to the white 
 world?" 
 
 Then they told him how they were deceived by the ac- 
 cursed Tartars, and Ilyd said: "Go ye upon the famous 
 wall of your city, and look towards the open plain." 
 
 They did as he commanded, and lo ! where had stood the 
 many, very many foreign standards, like a dark, dry forest, 
 the accursed Tartars were now cut down and heaped up like 
 a field of grain which hath been reaped. 
 
 Then the men of Chernigov did slowly reverence to the 
 good youth, and besought him that he would reveal his 
 name and abide in Chernigov to serve them as their Tsar, 
 King, Voevoda, what he would; and that he would like- 
 wise accept at their hand a bowl of pure red gold, a bowl of 
 fair silver and one of fine seed pearls. 
 
 " These I will not take," Ilyd made answer, " though I
 
 1 68 The Folklore 
 
 have earned them : neither will I dwell with you either as 
 Tsar or peasant. Live ye as of old, my brothers, and show 
 me the straight road to Kiev town." 
 
 Then they told him : " By the straight road it is five hun- 
 dred versts, and by the way about, a thousand. Yet take 
 not the straight road, for therein lie three great barriers: the 
 grey wolf trotteth not that way, the black raven flieth not 
 overhead. The first barrier is a lofty mountain; the second 
 is the Smor6dina River, six versts in width, and the Black 
 Morass; and beside that river, the third barrier is Nightin- 
 gale the Robber. 
 
 1 ' He hath built his nest on seven oaks, that magic bird. 
 When he whistleth like a nightingale, the dark forest boweth 
 to the earth, the green leaves wither, horse and rider fall as 
 dead. For that cause the road is lost, and no man hath 
 travelled it for thirty years." 
 
 When Ilyd, the Old Cossack, heard that, he mounted his 
 good steed, and rode forthwith that way. When he came to 
 the lofty mountain, his good steed rose from the damp earth, 
 and soared as a bright falcon over them and the tall, dream- 
 ing forest. When he came to the Black Morass, he plucked 
 the great oaks with one hand, and flung them across the 
 shaking bog for thirty versts, while he led good Cloudfall 
 with the other. When he came to Mother Smorodina, he 
 beat his steed's fat sides, so that the horse cleared the river 
 at a bound. 
 
 There sat Nightingale the Robber (surnamed the Magic 
 Bird), and thrust his turbulent head out from his nest upon 
 the seven oaks; sparks and flame poured from his mouth 
 and nostrils. Then he began to pipe like a nightingale, to 
 roar like an aurochs, and to hiss like a dragon. Thereat 
 good Cloudfall, that heroic steed, fell upon his knees, and 
 Ilyd began to beat him upon his flanks and between his ears. 
 
 " Thou wolfs food! " cried Ilyd, " thou grass bag! Hast 
 never been in the gloomy forest, nor heard the song of the 
 nightingale, the roar of wild beast, nor serpent's hiss ? " 
 
 Then Ilyd brake a twig from a willow that grew nearby, 
 that he might keep his vow not to stain his weapons with
 
 Epic Songs 169 
 
 blood, fitted it to his stout bow, and conjured it: " Fly, little 
 dart! Enter the Nightingale's left eye; come out at his 
 right ear! " 
 
 The good heroic steed rose to his feet, and the Robber 
 Nightingale fell to the damp earth like a rick of grain. 
 
 Then the Old Cossack raised up that mighty Robber, 
 bound him to his stirrup by his yellow curls, and went his 
 way. Ere long they came to the Nightingale's house, built 
 upon seven pillars over seven versts of ground. About the 
 courtyard there was an iron paling, upon each stake thereof 
 a spike, and on each spike the head of a hero. In the centre 
 was the strangers' court, and there stood three towers with 
 golden crests, spire joined to spire, beam merged in beam, 
 roof wedded to roof. Green gardens were planted round 
 about, all blossoming and blooming with azure flowers, and 
 the fair orchards encircled all. 
 
 When the Magic Bird's children looked from the latticed 
 casements and beheld the hero riding with one at his stir- 
 rup, they cried: "Ay, lady mother! Our father cometh, 
 and leadeth a man at his stirrup for us to eat." 
 
 But Elena, the One-Eyed, Nightingale's witch daughter, 
 looked forth and said : ' ' Nay, it is the Old Cossack, Ilyd of 
 Murom, who rideth and leadeth our father in bond. ' ' 
 
 Then spoke Nightingale's nine sons: " We will transform 
 ourselves into ravens, and rend that peasant with our iron 
 beaks, and scatter his white body over the plains." But 
 their father shouted to them that they should not harm the 
 hero. 
 
 Nevertheless Elena the witch ran into the wide court- 
 yard, tore a steel beam of a hundred and fifty puds' weight 
 from the threshold, and hurled it at Ilya. The good youth 
 wavered in his saddle, yet, being nimble, he escaped the full 
 force of the blow. Then he leaped from his horse, took the 
 witch on his foot: higher flew the witch then than God's 
 temple, higher than the life-giving cross thereon, and fell 
 against the rear wall of the court, where her skin burst. 
 
 "Foolish are ye, my children!" cried the Nightingale. 
 " Fetch from the vaults a cartload of fair gold, another of
 
 1 70 The Folklore 
 
 pure silver, and a third of fine seed pearls, and give to the 
 Old Cossack, Ilya of Murom, that he may set me free." 
 
 Quoth Ilyd: " If I should plant my sharp spear in the 
 earth, and thou shouldst heap treasures about it until it was 
 covered, yet would I not release thee, Nightingale, lest thou 
 shouldst resume thy thieving. But follow me now to glorious 
 Kiev town, that thou mayest receive forgiveness there." 
 
 Then his good steed Cloudfall began to prance, and the 
 Magic Bird at his stirrup to dance, and in this wise came 
 the good youth, the Old Cossack to Kiev, to glorious Prince 
 Vladfmir. 
 
 Now, fair Prince Vladimir of royal Kiev was not at home; 
 he had gone to God's temple. Therefore Ilyd entered the 
 court without leave or announcement, bound his horse to 
 the golden ring in the carven pillars, and laid his commands 
 upon that good heroic steed: " Guard thou the Nightingale, 
 my charger, that he depart not from stirrup of steel! " 
 
 And to Nightingale he said: " Look to it, Nightingale, 
 that thou depart not from my good steed, for there is no 
 place in all the white world where thou mayest securely hide 
 thyself from me ! ' ' 
 
 Then he betook himself to Easter mass. There he crossed 
 himself and did reverence, as prescribed, on all four sides, and 
 to the Fair Sun, Prince Vladimir, in particular. And after 
 the mass was over, Prince Vladimir sent to bid the strange 
 hero to the feast, and there inquired of him from what horde 
 and land he came, and what was his parentage. So Ilyd 
 told him that he was the only son of honourable parents. " I 
 stood at my home in Murom, at matins," quoth he, " and 
 mass was but just ended when I came hither by the straight 
 way." 
 
 When the heroes that sat at the Prince's table heard that, 
 they looked askance at him. 
 
 " Nay, good youth, liest thou not? boastest thou not?" 
 said Fair Sun Vladimir. " That way hath been lost these 
 thirty years, for there stand great barriers therein ; accursed 
 Tartars in the fields, black morasses : and beside the famed 
 Smorodina, amid the bending birches, is the nest of the
 
 Epic Songs 171 
 
 Nightingale on seven oaks; and that Magic Bird hath nine 
 sons and eight daughters, and one is a witch. He hath 
 permitted neither horse nor man to pass him these many 
 years. ' ' 
 
 "Nay, thou Fair Sun Prince Vladimir," Ilya answered: 
 " I did come the straight way, and the Nightingale Robber 
 now sitteth bound within thy court." 
 
 Then all left the tables of white oak, and each outran the 
 other to view the Nightingale, as he sat bound to the steel 
 stirrup, with one eye fixed on Kiev town and the other on 
 Chernigov from force of habit. And Princess Aprdksiya 
 came forth upon the railed balcony to look. 
 
 Prince Vladimir spoke: " Whistle, thou Nightingale, roar 
 like an aurochs, hiss like a dragon." 
 
 But the Nightingale replied: "Not thy captive am I, 
 Vladimir. 'T is not thy bread I eat. But give me wine." 
 
 " Give him a cup of green wine," spake II yd, " a cup of a 
 bucket and a half, in weight a pud and a half, and a cake of 
 fine wheat flour, for his mouth is now filled with blood from 
 my dart." 
 
 fc Vladimir fetched a cup of green wine, and one of the 
 liquor of drunkenness, and yet a third of sweet mead ; and 
 the Nightingale drained each at a draught. Then the Old 
 Cossack commanded the Magic Bird to whistle, roar and 
 hiss, but under his breath, lest harm might come to any. 
 
 But the Nightingale, out of malice, did all with his full 
 strength. And at that cry, all the ancient palaces in Kiev 
 fell in ruins, the new castles rocked, the roofs through all 
 the city fell to the ground, damp mother earth quivered, the 
 heroic steed fled from the court, the young damsels hid them- 
 selves, the good youths dispersed through the streets, and 
 as many as remained to listen died. Ilyd caught up Prince 
 Vladimir under one arm, and his Princess under the other, 
 to shield them; yet was Vladimir as though dead for the 
 space of three hours. 
 
 ' ' For this deed of thine thou shalt die, ' ' spake Ily d in his 
 wrath, and Vladimir prayed that at least a remnant of his 
 people might be spared.
 
 172 The Folklore 
 
 The Nightingale began to entreat forgiveness, and that he 
 might be allowed to build a great monastery with his ill- 
 gotten gold. " Nay," said Ilyd, " this kind buildeth never, 
 but destroyeth alway." 
 
 With that he took Nightingale the Robber by his white 
 hands, led him far out upon the open plain, fitted a burning 
 arrow to his stout bow and shot it into the black breast of 
 that Magic Bird. Then he struck off his turbulent head, 
 and scattered his bones to the winds, and, mounting his good 
 Cloudfall, came again to good Vladimir. 
 
 Again they sat at the oaken board, eating savoury viands 
 and white swans, and quaffing sweet mead. Great gifts and 
 much worship did Ilyd receive, and Vladimir gave command 
 that he should be called evermore Ilyd of Murom, the Old 
 Cossack, after his native town. From I. F. Hapgood's The 
 Epic Songs of Russia. 
 
 Historical Songs. 
 
 The historical songs are composed in the same manner as the epic 
 songs, of which they are an organic continuation. The oldest his- 
 torical songs treat of the Tartar invasion. A large number are cen- 
 tred about Iv&n the Terrible, and those that describe Yermdk's 
 exploits and conquests in Siberia are probably the most interesting 
 of that period. Some of those referring to the time of the Boris 
 Godun6v have been given on pp. 130-4, having been collected by Rich- 
 ard James, the English divine. There are also songs dealing with 
 Ste'nka Rdzin, the robber, who was executed in 1671, and Peter the 
 Great, of which that on the taking of Azov in 1696 is given below. 
 
 There are few collections of these songs in English : W. R. Mor- 
 fill's Slavonic Literature and Talvi's Historical View are the only 
 ones that give extracts of any consequence. Accounts of these songs 
 may be found in most of the Histories of Russian Literature men- 
 tioned in the Preface. 
 
 YERMAK 
 
 On the glorious steppes of Saratov, 
 
 Below the city of Sardtov, 
 
 And above the city of Kamyshin, 
 
 The Cossacks, the free people, assembled ; 
 
 They collected, the brothers, in a ring;
 
 Historical Songs 173 
 
 The Cossacks of the Don, the Greben, and the Yaik, 
 Their Hetman was Yermdk, the son of Timof iy ; 
 Their captain was Asbdshka, the son of L,avr6nti. 
 They planned a little plan. 
 " The summer, the warm summer is going, 
 And the cold winter approaches, my brothers. 
 Where, brothers, shall we spend the winter? 
 If we go to the Yaik, it is a terrible passage; 
 If we go to the V61ga, we shall be considered robbers; 
 If we go to the city of Kazan, there is the Tsar 
 The Tsar Ivan Vasilevich, the Terrible. 
 There he has great forces." 
 ' ' There, Yermak, thou wilt be hanged, 
 And we Cossacks shall be captured 
 And shut up in strong prisons." 
 Yermak, the son of Timofey, takes up his speech: 
 " Pay attention, brothers, pay attention, 
 And listen to me Yermdk ! 
 Let us spend the winter in Astrakhan; 
 And when the fair Spring reveals herself, 
 Then, brothers, let us go on a foray; 
 Let us earn our wine before the terrible Tsar! " 
 .> 
 
 " Ha, brothers, my brave Hetmans! 
 
 Make for yourselves boats, 
 
 Make the rowlocks of fir, 
 
 Make the oars of pine ! 
 
 By the help of God we will go, brothers; 
 
 Let us pass the steep mountains, 
 
 Let us reach the infidel kingdom, 
 
 Let us conquer the Siberian kingdom, 
 
 That will please our Tsar, our master. 
 
 I will myself go to the White Tsar, 
 
 I shall put on a sable cloak, 
 
 I shall make my submission to the White Tsar." 
 
 " Oh! thou art our hope, orthodox Tsar; 
 
 Do not order me to be executed, but bid me say my say, 
 
 Since I am Yermdk, the son of Timof 6y!
 
 i?4 The Folklore 
 
 I am the robber Hetman of the Don; 
 'T was I went over the blue sea, 
 Over the blue sea, the Caspian ; 
 And I it was who destroyed the ships; 
 And now, our hope, our orthodox Tsar, 
 I bring you ray traitorous head, 
 And with it I bring the empire of Siberia." 
 And the orthodox Tsar spoke; 
 He spoke the terrible Iv&ii Vasflevich : 
 " Ha! thou art Yerradk, the son of Timof6y, 
 Thou art the Hetman of the warriors of the Don. 
 I pardon you and your band, 
 I pardon you for your trusty service, 
 
 And I give you the glorious gentle Don as an inheritance.'* 
 From W. R. Morfill's Slavonic Literature. 
 
 THE BOYA*R'S EXECUTION 
 
 " Thou, my head, alas! my head, 
 Long hast served me, and well, my head ; 
 Full three-and-thirty summers long; 
 Ever astride of my gallant steed, 
 Never my foot from its stirrup drawn. 
 But alas! thou hast gained, my head, 
 Nothing of joy or other good; 
 Nothing of honours or even thanks." 
 
 Yonder along the Butcher's street, 
 
 Out to the field through the Butcher's gate. 
 
 They are leading a prince and peer. 
 
 Priests and deacons are walking before, 
 
 In their hands a great book open; 
 
 Then there follows a soldier troop, 
 
 With their drawn sabres flashing bright. 
 
 At his right the headsman goes, 
 
 Holds in his hand the keen-edged sword; 
 
 At his left goes his sister dear, 
 
 And she weeps as the torrent pours, 
 
 And she sobs as the fountains gush.
 
 Historical Songs 175 
 
 Comforting speaks her brother to her: 
 ' ' Weep not, weep not, my sister dear ! 
 Weep not away thy eyes so clear, 
 Dim not, O dim not thy face so fair, 
 Make not heavy thy joyous heart! 
 Say, for what is it thou weepest so ? 
 Is 't for my goods, my inheritance ? 
 Is 't for my lands, so rich and wide ? 
 Is 't for my silver, or is 't for my gold, 
 Or dost thou weep for my life alone ? " 
 
 " Ah, thou, my light, my brother dear! 
 Not for thy goods or inheritance, 
 Not for thy lands, so rich and wide, 
 Is 't that my eyes are weeping so; 
 Not for thy silver and not for thy gold, 
 'T is for thy life I am weeping so." 
 
 "Ah, thou, my light, my sister sweet! 
 
 Thou mayest weep, but it won't avail; 
 
 Thou mayest beg, but 't is all in vain; 
 
 Pray to the Tsar, but he will not yield. 
 
 Merciful truly was God to me, 
 
 Truly gracious to me the Tsar, 
 
 So he commanded my traitor head 
 
 Off should be hewn from my shoulders strong." 
 
 Now the scaffold the prince ascends, 
 Calmly mounts to the place of death ; 
 Prays to his Great Redeemer there, 
 Humbly salutes the crowd around : 
 ' ' Farewell, world, and thou people of God ! 
 Pray for my sins that burden me sore I" 
 Scarce had the people ventured then 
 On him to look, when his traitor head 
 Off was hewn from his shoulders strong. 
 
 From Talvi's Historical View.
 
 1 76 The Folklore 
 
 THE STORMING OF AZOV 
 
 The poor soldiers have no rest, 
 
 Neither night nor day ! 
 Late at evening the word was given 
 
 To the soldiers gay ; 
 All night long their weapons cleaning, 
 
 Were the soldiers good ; 
 Ready in the morning dawn, 
 
 All in ranks they stood. 
 
 Not a golden trumpet is it, 
 
 That now sounds so clear; 
 Nor the silver flute's tone is it, 
 
 That thou now dost hear. 
 'T is the great White Tsar who speaketh, 
 
 'T is our father dear. 
 " Come, my princes, my boydrs, 
 
 Nobles, great and small ! 
 Now consider and invent 
 
 Good advice, ye all, 
 How the soonest, how the quickest, 
 
 Fort Azov may fall! " 
 
 The boydrs, they stood in silence, 
 
 And our father dear, 
 He again began to speak, 
 
 In his eye a tear: 
 "Come, my children, good dragoons, 
 
 And my soldiers all, 
 Now consider and invent 
 
 Brave advice, ye all, 
 How the soonest, how the quickest, 
 
 Fort Azov may fall!" 
 
 Like a humming swarm of bees, 
 
 So the soldiers spake, 
 With one voice at once they spake: 
 
 " Father dear, great Tsar!
 
 Folksongs 177 
 
 Fall it must! and all our lives 
 
 Thereon we gladly stake." 
 Set already was the moon, 
 
 Nearly past the night; 
 To the storming on they marched, 
 
 With the morning light; 
 To the fort with bulwarked towers 
 
 And walls so strong and white. 
 
 Not great rocks they were, which rolled 
 
 From the mountains steep ; 
 From the high, high walls there rolled 
 
 Foes into the deep. 
 No white snow shines on the fields, 
 
 All so white and bright; 
 But the corpses of our foes 
 
 Shine so bright and white. 
 Not upswollen by heavy rains 
 
 Left the sea its bed; 
 No ! In rills and rivers streams 
 
 Turkish blood so red ! 
 
 From Talvi's Historical View, 
 
 Folksongs. 
 
 Pagan Russia was rich in ceremonies in honour of the various divin- 
 ities representing the powers of nature. Christianity has not entirely 
 obliterated the memory of these ancient rites : they are preserved in 
 the ceremonial songs that are recited, now of course without a know- 
 ledge of their meaning, upon all church holidays, to which the old 
 festivities have been adapted. Thus, the feast of the winter solstice 
 now coincides with Christmas, while the old holiday of the summer 
 solstice has been transferred to St. John's Day, on June 24th. 
 
 The koly&das are sung at Christmas, and seem to have been origin- 
 ally in honour of the sun. The name appears to be related to the 
 Latin " calenda," but it is generally supposed that this is only accid- 
 ental, and that Koly&da was one of the appellations of the sun. 
 Young boys and girls march through the village or town and exact 
 contributions of eatables by reciting the kolyadas. In other places 
 they sing, instead, songs to a mythical being, Ovse"n, on the eve of the 
 New Year. This Ovsdn is some other representation of the sun. 
 
 During the Christmas festivity fortunes are told over a bowl of 
 
 VOL. I. 12.
 
 i ;8 The Folklore 
 
 water which is placed on the table, while in it are put rings, earrings, 
 salt, bread, pieces of coal. During the fortune-telling they sing the 
 bowl-songs, after each of which a ring, or the like, is removed. 
 After the fortune-telling follow the games and the songs connected 
 with these. 
 
 Spring songs are recited in the week after Easter. Soon after, and 
 lasting until the end of June, the round dance, the khorovbd, is 
 danced upon some eminence, and the khorov6d songs, referring to 
 love and marriage, are sung. There are still other reminiscences of 
 heathen festivals, of which the most important is that to Kupdla, on 
 the night from the 23rd to the 24th of June, when the peasants jump 
 over fires and bathe in the river. 
 
 The wedding-songs, of which there is a large number in the long 
 ceremony of the wedding (cf. Kotoshikhin's account of the seven- 
 teenth century wedding, p. 143 et seq.), contain reminiscences of the 
 ancient custom of the stealing of the bride, and, later, of the purchase 
 of the bride. Most of the love songs that are not part of the khorov6d 
 are detached songs of the wedding ceremonial. 
 
 The beggar-songs are more properly apocryphal songs of book 
 origin, handed down from great antiquity, but not preceding the in- 
 troduction of Christianity. There are also lamentations, charms, and 
 other similar incantations, in which both pagan and Christian ideas 
 are mingled. 
 
 An account of the folksong will be found in Talvi's Historical View 
 of the Languages and Literatures of the Slavic Nations, New York, 
 1850 ; W. R. S. Ralston's The Songs of the Russian People, London, 
 1872 ; Russian Folk-Songs as Sung by the People, and Peasant Wed- 
 ding Ceremonies, translated by E. Lineff, with preface by H. E. 
 Krehbiel, Chicago, 1893. Also in the following periodical articles : 
 The Popular Songs of Russia, in Hogg's Instructor, 1855, and the 
 same article, in Eclectic Magazine, vol. xxxvi; Russian Songs and 
 Folktales, in Quarterly Review, 1874 (vol. cxxxvi). A number of 
 popular songs have been translated by Sir John Bowring in his Speci- 
 mens of the Russian Poets, both parts. 
 
 KOLYADKA 
 
 Beyond the river, the swift river, 
 
 Oy Kolyddka! 
 There stand dense forests: 
 In those forests fires are burning, 
 
 Great fires are burning. 
 Around the fires stand benches, 
 
 Stand oaken benches,
 
 Folksongs 1 79 
 
 On these benches the good youths, 
 The good youths, the fair maidens, 
 
 Sing Kolydda songs, 
 
 Kolyada, Kolyada! 
 In their midst sits an old man ; 
 He sharpens his steel knife. 
 A cauldron boils hotly. 
 Near the cauldron stands a goat. 
 They are going to kill the goat. 
 " Brother Ivdnushko, 
 Come forth, spring out! " 
 " Gladly would I have sprung out, 
 But the bright stone 
 Drags me down to the cauldron : 
 The yellow sands 
 Have sucked dry my heart." 
 
 OyKolyddka! Oy Kolyadka! 
 -From W. R. S. Ralston' s The Songs of the Russian People. 
 
 BOWL-SONG 
 
 A grain adown the velvet strolled Glory ! 
 No purer pearl could be Glory ! 
 The pearl against a ruby rolled Glory! 
 Most beautiful to see Glory ! 
 Big is the pearl by ruby's side Glory! 
 Well for the bridegroom with his bride Glory ! 
 From John Pollen's Rhymes from the Russian. 
 
 A PARTING SCENE 
 
 " Sit not up, my love, late at evening hour, 
 Burn the light no more, light of virgin wax, 
 Wake no more for me till the midnight hour; 
 Ah, gone by, gone by is the happy time! 
 Ah, the wind has blown all our joys away, 
 And has scattered them o'er the empty field. 
 For my father dear, he will have it so, 
 And my mother dear has commanded it,
 
 i8o The Folklore 
 
 That I now must wed with another wife, 
 With another wife, with an unloved one! 
 But on heaven high two suns never burn, 
 Two moons never shine in the stilly night, 
 And an honest lad never loveth twice! 
 But my father shall be obeyed by me, 
 And my mother dear I will now obey; 
 To another wife I '11 be wedded soon, 
 To another wife, to an early death, 
 To an early death, to a forced one. ' ' 
 
 Wept the lovely maid many bitter tears, 
 Many bitter tears, and did speak these words: 
 " O beloved one, never seen enough, 
 Longer will I not live in this white world, 
 Never without thee, thou my star of hope! 
 Never has the dove more than one fond mate, 
 And the female swan ne'er two husbands has, 
 Neither can I have two beloved friends." 
 
 No more sits she now late at evening hour, 
 But the light still burns, light of virgin wax; 
 On the table stands the coffin newly made ; 
 In the coffin new lies the lovety maid. 
 
 From Talvi's Historical View. 
 
 THE DOVE 
 
 On an oak-tree sat, 
 Sat a pair of doves; 
 And they billed and cooed 
 And they, heart to heart, 
 Tenderly embraced 
 With their little wings; 
 On them, suddenly, 
 Darted down a hawk. 
 
 One he seized and tore, 
 Tore the little dove,
 
 Folksongs 181 
 
 With his feathered feet, 
 Soft blue little dove; 
 And he poured his blood 
 Streaming down the tree. 
 Feathers, too, were strewed 
 Widely o'er the field; 
 High away the down 
 Floated in the air. 
 
 Ah! how wept and wept, 
 Ah ! how sobbed and sobbed 
 The poor doveling then 
 For her little dove. 
 
 " Weep not, weep not so, 
 Tender little bird!" 
 Spake the light young hawk 
 To the little- dove. 
 
 "O'er the sea away, 
 O'er the far blue sea, 
 I will drive to thee 
 Flocks of other doves. 
 From them choose thee then, 
 Choose a soft and blue, 
 With his feathered feet, 
 Better little dove." 
 
 " Fly, thou villain, not 
 O'er the far blue sea! 
 Drive not here to me 
 Flocks of other doves. 
 Ah ! of all thy doves 
 None can comfort me; 
 Only he, the father 
 Of my little ones. ' ' 
 
 From Talvi's Historical View.
 
 1 82 The Folklore 
 
 THE FAITHLESS LOVER 
 
 Nightingale, O nightingale, 
 Nightingale so full of song ! 
 Tell me, tell me, where thou flicst, 
 Where to sing now in the night ? 
 Will another maiden hear thee, 
 Like to me, poor me, all night 
 Sleepless, restless, comfortless, 
 Ever full of tears her eyes ? 
 Fly, O fly, dear nightingale, 
 Over hundred countries fly, 
 Over the blue sea so far ! 
 Spy the distant countries through, 
 Town and village, hill and dell, 
 Whether thou find'st anyone, 
 Who so sad is as I am ? 
 
 Oh, I bore a necklace once, 
 All of pearls like morning dew; 
 And I bore a finger-ring, 
 With a precious stone thereon; 
 And I bore deep in my heart 
 Love, a love so warm and true. 
 When the sad, sad autumn came, 
 Were the pearls no longer clear; 
 And in winter burst my ring, 
 On my finger, of itself! 
 Ah! and when the spring came on, 
 Had forgotten me my love. 
 
 From Talvi's Historical View. 
 
 ELEGY 
 
 O thou field ! thou clean and level field ! 
 O thou plain, so far and wide around! 
 Level field, dressed up with everything, 
 Everything; with sky-blue flowerets small, 
 Fresh green grass, and bushes thick with leaves; 
 But defaced by one thing, but by one!
 
 Folksongs 183 
 
 For in thy very middle stands a broom, 
 On the broom a young grey eagle sits, 
 And he butchers wild a raven black, 
 Sucks the raven's heart-blood glowing hot, 
 Drenches with it, too, the moistened earth. 
 Ah, black raven, youth so good and brave! 
 Thy destroyer is the eagle grey. 
 Not a swallow 't is, that hovering clings, 
 Hovering clings to her warm little nest; 
 To the murdered son the mother clings. 
 And her tears fall like the rushing stream, 
 And his sister's like the flowing rill; 
 Like the dew her tears fall of his love : 
 When the sun shines, it dries up the dew. 
 
 From Talvi's Historical View. 
 
 THE FAREWEU, 
 
 Brightly shining sank the waning moon, 
 And the sun all beautiful arose; 
 Not a falcon floated through the air, 
 Strayed a youth along the river's brim. 
 Slowly strayed he on and dreamingly, 
 Sighing looked unto the garden green, 
 Heart all filled with sorrow mused he so: 
 "All the little birds are now awake, 
 All, embracing with their little wings, 
 Greeting, all have sung their morning songs. 
 But, alas! that sweetest doveling mine, 
 She who was my youth's first dawning love, 
 In her chamber slumbers fast and deep. 
 Ah, not even her friend is in her dreams, 
 Ah ! no thought of me bedims her soul, 
 While my heart is torn with wildest grief, 
 That she comes to meet me here no more." 
 
 Stepped the maiden from her chamber then; 
 Wet, oh, wet with tears her lovely face !
 
 1 84 The Folklore 
 
 All with sadness dimmed her eyes so clear, 
 Feebly drooping hung her snowy arms. 
 'T was no arrow that had pierced her heart, 
 'T was no adder that had stung her so; 
 Weeping, thus the lovely maid began : 
 " Fare thee well, beloved, fare thee well, 
 Dearest soul, thy father's dearest son! 
 I have been betrothed since yesterday; 
 Come, to-morrow, troops of wedding guests; 
 To the altar I, perforce, must go! 
 I shall be another's then; and yet 
 Thine, thine only, thine alone till death. ' ' 
 
 From Talvi's Historical View. 
 
 Sing, O sing again, lovely lark of mine, 
 Sitting there alone amidst the green of May ! 
 
 In the prison-tower the lad sits mournfully; 
 
 To his father writes, to his mother writes: 
 
 Thus he wrote, and these, these were the very words: 
 
 " O good father mine, thou beloved sir! 
 
 O good mother mine, thou beloved dame ! 
 
 Ransom me, I pray, ransom the good lad, 
 
 He is your beloved, is your only son ! " 
 
 Father, mother, both, both refused to hear, 
 
 Cursed their hapless race, cursed their hapless seed: 
 
 " Never did a thief our honest name disgrace, 
 
 Highwayman or thief never stained the name! " 
 
 Sing, O sing again, lovely lark of mine, 
 Sitting there alone in the green of May ! 
 
 From the prison-tower thus the prisoner wrote, 
 
 Thus the prisoner wrote to his beloved maid: 
 
 " O thou soul of mine! O thou lovely maid! 
 
 Truest love of mine, sweetest love of mine ! 
 
 Save, O save, I pray, save the prisoned lad! " 
 
 Swiftly then exclaimed that beloved maid : 
 
 " Come, attendant! Come! Come, my faithful nurse!
 
 Folksongs 185 
 
 Servant faithful, you that long have faithful been, 
 Bring the golden key, bring the key with speed ! 
 Ope the treasure chests, open them in haste; 
 Golden treasures bring, bring them straight to me: 
 Ransom him, I say, ransom the good lad, 
 He is my beloved, of my heart beloved." 
 
 Sing, O sing again, lovely lark of mine, 
 Sitting there alone amidst the green of May ! 
 
 From Sir John Bowring's Specimens of the 
 Russian Poets, Part II. 
 
 WEDDING GEAR 
 
 The blacksmith from the forge comes he Glory ! 
 And carries with him hammers three Glory ! 
 O blacksmith, blacksmith, forge for me Glory! 
 A wedding crown of gold, bran-new! Glory! 
 A golden ring, oh, make me, do ! Glory ! 
 With what is left a gold pin too! Glory! 
 The crown on wedding day I '11 wear Glory ! 
 On golden ring my troth I '11 swear Glory! 
 The pin will bind my veil to hair Glory ! 
 
 From John Pollen's Rhymes from the Russian. 
 
 THE SALE OF THE BRAID 
 
 It was not a horn that in the early morning sounded; 
 It was a maiden her ruddy braid lamenting: 
 " Last night they twined my braid together, 
 And interweaved my braid with pearls. 
 Lukd Ivdnovich Heaven requite him ! 
 Has sent a pitiless svakha hither. 
 My braid has she begun to rend. 
 Tearing out the gold from my braid, 
 Shaking my pearls from my ruddy braids." 
 -From W. R. S. Ralston's The Songs of the Russian People.
 
 1 86 The Folklore 
 
 MARRIAGE SONG 
 
 Her mother has counselled Mdryushka, 
 Has given counsel to her dear Efimovna. 
 
 ' ' Go not, my child, 
 
 Go not, my darling, 
 Into thy father's garden for apples, 
 
 Nor catch the mottled butterflies, 
 
 Nor frighten the little birds, 
 Nor interrupt the clear-voiced nightingale. 
 
 For shouldst thou pluck the apples 
 
 The tree will wither away; 
 
 Or seize the mottled butterfly, 
 
 The butterfly will die. 
 And shouldst thou frighten a little bird, 
 
 That bird will fly away; 
 Or interrupt the clear-voiced nightingale, 
 
 The nightingale will be mute: 
 
 But catch, my child, 
 
 My dear one, catch 
 The falcon bright in the open field, 
 
 The green, the open field." 
 
 Mdryushka has caught, 
 Caught has the dear Efimovna, 
 The falcon bright in the open field, 
 The green, the open field. 
 She has perched him on her hand, 
 She has brought him to her mother. 
 " Mother mine, Gosudirynya, 
 I have caught the falcon bright." 
 From W. R. S. Ralston' s The Songs of the Russian People. 
 
 BEGGARS' SONG 
 
 "Whither art Thou fleeing?" they spoke in tears to 
 Christ. "For whom art Thou leaving us? Who will 
 without Thee give us to drink and eat, will clothe us and 
 protect us against dark night ? "
 
 Folksongs 187 
 
 "Weep not, poor people," replied Christ: "Weep not, 
 mendicants and homeless and small orphans ! I will leave 
 you a golden mountain, will give you a honeyed river, will 
 give you vineyards, will give you heavenly manna. Only 
 know how to manage that golden mountain, and to divide it 
 among yourselves: and you will be fed and given drink; you 
 will be clothed and covered up in dark nights." 
 
 Then John the Theologue retorted: " Hail to Thee, real 
 Christ, King of heaven ! Permit me to tell Thee a few words, 
 and take not ill my words ! Give them not a golden mount- 
 ain, nor a honeyed river and vineyards, give them not 
 heavenly manna ! They will not know how to manage that 
 mountain; it will be beyond their strength, and they will 
 not be able to divide up : they will not harvest the grapes, 
 will not taste the manna. Princes and noblemen, pastors, 
 officials and merchants will hear of that mountain, and they 
 will take away from them the golden mountain and honeyed 
 river, the vineyards and heavenly manna: they will divide 
 up the golden mountain among themselves according to 
 their ranks, but the poor people will not be admitted, and 
 there will be much murder, and much spilling of blood. 
 The poor will have nothing to live on, nothing to wear, 
 and nothing to protect themselves with against dark night: 
 the poor will die of starvation, will freeze to death in cold 
 winter. Give them rather Thy holy name and Word of 
 Christ; and the poor will go all over the earth, will glorify 
 Thee, and the orthodox will give them alms; the poor will 
 be fed and given drink, will be clothed and protected against 
 cold night." 
 
 "Thank you, John the Theologue!" replied Christ the 
 heavenly King. ." You have said a sensible word, and have 
 discussed well, you have taken good care of the poor." 
 
 AN ORPHAN'S WAILING 
 
 O mother dear that bare me, O with sadness longed-for 
 one ! To whom hast thou left us, on whom are we orphans 
 to rest our hopes ? From no quarter do warm breezes breathe 
 on us, we hear no words of kindness. Great folks turn away
 
 1 88 The Folklore 
 
 from us, our kinsfolk renounce us; rust eats into our 
 orphaned hearts. The red sun burns in the midst of a hot 
 summer, but us it keeps not: scarcely does it warm us, O 
 green mother-grave ! Have a care for us, mother dear, give 
 us a word of kindness ! No, thou hast hardened thy heart 
 harder than stone, and hast folded thy uncaressing hand 
 over thy heart. 
 
 O white cygnet! For what journey hast thou prepared 
 and equipped thyself; from which side may we expect thee ? 
 
 Arise, O ye wild winds, from all sides! Be borne, O winds, 
 into the Church of God! Sweep open the moist earth! 
 Strike, O wild winds, on the great bell ! Will not its sounds 
 and mine awaken words of kindness ? From Ralston's The 
 Songs of the Russian People. 
 
 CONJURATION OF A MOTHER SEPARATED 
 FROM HER CHILD 
 
 I, poor mother, weep in the high chamber of my house; 
 from the dawn I look afar over the fields, even until the sun 
 goes to rest. There I sit until night, till the damp dew falls; 
 there I sit in grief, until, weary of this torment, I resolve*to 
 conjure my cruel sorrow. I go into the field; I have taken 
 the nuptial cup, the taper of betrothal and the handkerchief 
 of marriage. I have drawn water from the mountain spring, 
 I have gone into the dark forest, and tracing around me 
 a magic circle, I have said aloud these words: 
 
 " I conjure my dearest child by that nuptial cup, by that 
 fresh water and by that marriage handkerchief. With that 
 water I lave his fair face, with that handkerchief I wipe his 
 honeyed lips, his sparkling eyes, his rosy cheeks, his thought- 
 ful brow; with that waxen taper I light up his splendid 
 garments, his sable bonnet, his belt of divers colours, 
 his embroidered boots, his chestnut locks, his noble figure 
 and manly limbs, that thou mayest be, my child, more 
 brilliant than the brightest sunbeams, sweeter to look upon 
 than a sweet spring day, fresher than water from the fount- 
 ain, whiter than the wax, stronger than the magic stone. 
 Far be from thee the demon of sorrow, the impetuous hurri-
 
 Fairy Tales 189 
 
 cane, the one-eyed spirit of the woods, the domestic demon 
 of strange houses, the spirit of the waters, the sorcery of 
 Kiev, the woman of the twinkling billows, the cursed Baba- 
 yaga, the winged and fiery serpent, the crow of evil omen. 
 I put myself between thee and the ogre, the false magician, 
 the sorcerer, the evil magic, the seeing blind and the old of 
 double sight. By my words of power, may thou be, my 
 child, by night and by day, from hour to moment, in the 
 market-place, and asleep or in watching, safe against the 
 power of the evil spirits, against death, grief and calamity; 
 upon the water, against shipwreck; in fire, against burning. 
 
 "When thy last hour shall come, recall, my child, our 
 tender love, our bread and salt. Turn thyself towards thy 
 glorious country, salute it seven times seven times with 
 thy face to the earth, bid farewell to thy family, throw thy- 
 self upon the damp ground and lull thyself to a calm sleep. 
 
 " May my word be stronger than water, higher than the 
 mountain, weightier than gold, harder than rock, stronger 
 than an armed horseman, and if any dare to bewitch my 
 child, may he be swallowed by Mount Ararat, in bottomless 
 precipices, in burning tar and crackling fire; that sorceries 
 and magic may for ever be powerless against thee." From 
 The Popular Songs of Russia, in Hogg's Instructor, 1855. 
 
 Fairy Tales. 
 
 For an account of the fairy tales see the chapter on Folklore. The 
 following works, of which Ralston's is still the best, give a large 
 number of such stories : Russian Popular Tales, from the German 
 version of Anton Dietrich, London, 1857 ; W. R. S. Ralston, Russian 
 Folk-Tales, London, 1873 I J- T. Naake, Slavonic Fairy Tales, Lon- 
 don, 1874 ; E. M. S. Hodgetts, Tales and Legends from the Land of 
 the Tzar, London, 1890; Jeremiah Curtin, Myths and Folk Tales of 
 the Russians, Western Slavs and Magyars, Boston, 1890 ; A. Gerber, 
 Great Russian Animal Tales (vol. vi, No. 2 of the Publications of 
 the Modern Language Association), Baltimore, 1891 ; R. Nisbet Bain, 
 Russian Fairy Tales from the Skazki of Polevoi, Chicago, 1895. 
 There are also some articles in periodicals : Household Tales of the 
 Sclavonians and Hungarians, and The Household Fictions of Es- 
 thonia and Russia, in Dublin University Magazine, 1867 (vol. Ixx); 
 Russian Popular Legends (by Ralston), in Fortnightly Review, 1869 ; 
 Russian Songs and Folktales, in Quarterly Review, 1874 (vol. cxxxvi).
 
 The Folklore 
 
 FROST 
 
 There was once an old man who had a wife and three 
 daughters. The wife had no love for the eldest of the three, 
 who was a step-daughter, but was always scolding her. 
 Moreover, she used to make her get up ever so early in the 
 morning, and gave her all the work of the house to do. Be- 
 fore daybreak the girl would feed the cattle and give them 
 to drink, fetch wood and water indoors, light the fire in the 
 stove, give the room a wash, mend the dress and set every- 
 thing in order. Even then her step-mother was never satis- 
 fied, but grumbled away at Marfa, exclaiming: 
 
 " What a lazybones! What a slut! Why, here is a brush 
 not in its place, and there is something put wrong, and she 
 has left the muck inside the house! " 
 
 The girl held her peace, and wept; she tried in every way 
 to accommodate herself to her step-mother, and to be of serv- 
 ice to her step-sisters. But they, taking pattern by their 
 mother, were always insulting Marfa, quarrelling with her, 
 and making her cry: that was even a pleasure to them! As 
 for them, they lay in bed late, washed themselves in water 
 got ready for them, dried themselves with a clean towel 
 and did not sit down to work till after dinner. 
 
 Well, our girls grew and grew, until they grew up and 
 were old enough to be married. The old man felt sorry for 
 his eldest daughter, whom he loved because she was indus- 
 trious and obedient, never was obstinate, always did as she 
 was bid and never uttered a word of contradiction. But he 
 did not know how to help her in her trouble. He was feeble, 
 his wife was a scold and his daughters were as obstinate as 
 they were indolent. 
 
 Well, the old folks set to work to consider the husband 
 how he could get his daughter settled, the wife how she 
 could get rid of the eldest one. One day she says to him: 
 
 " I say, old man! Let 's get Marfa married." 
 
 " Gladly," says he, slinking off (to the sleeping-place) 
 above the stove. But his wife called after him : 
 
 " Get up early to-morrow, old man, harness the mare to
 
 Fairy Tales 191 
 
 the sledge and drive away with Mdrfa. And, Mdrfa, get 
 your things together in a basket, and put on a clean shift; 
 you are going away to-morrow on a visit." 
 
 Poor Mdrfa was delighted to hear of such a piece of good 
 luck as being invited on a visit, and she slept comfortably 
 all night. Early next morning she got up, washed herself, 
 prayed to God, got all her things together, packed them 
 away in proper order, dressed herself (in her best things) 
 and looked something like a lass! a bride fit for any place 
 whatsoever ! 
 
 Now it was winter-time, and out of doors there was a 
 rattling frost. Early in the morning, between daybreak and 
 sunrise, the old man harnessed the mare to the sledge, and 
 led it up to the steps, then he went indoors, sat down in the 
 window-sill, and said: 
 
 " Now then! I have got everything ready." 
 
 "Sit down to table and swallow your victuals! " replied 
 the old woman. 
 
 The old man sat down to table, and made his daughter sit 
 by his side. On the table stood a pannier; he took out a 
 loaf, and cut bread for himself and his daughter. Meantime 
 his wife served up a dish of old cabbage soup and said: 
 
 " There, my pigeon, eat and be off; I have looked at you 
 quite enough! Drive Mdrfa to her bridegroom, old man. 
 And look here, old greybeard ! drive straight along the road 
 at first, and then turn off from the road to the right, you 
 know, into the forest right up to the big pine that stands 
 on the hill, and there hand Mdrfa to Morozko (Frost)." 
 
 The old man opened his eyes wide, also his mouth, and 
 stopped eating, and the girl began lamenting. 
 
 " Now then, what are you hanging your chaps and squeal- 
 ing about ? ' ' said her step-mother. ' ' Surely your bride- 
 groom is a beauty, and he is that rich! Why, just see what 
 a lot of things belong to him: the firs, the pine-tops and the 
 birches, all in their robes of down ways and means anyone 
 might envy; and he himself a bogatyr! " 
 
 The old man silently placed the things on the sledge, 
 made his daughter put on her warm pelisse and set off on
 
 192 The Folklore 
 
 the journey. After a time, he reached the forest, turned off 
 the road and drove across the frozen snow. When he got 
 into the depths of the forest, he stopped, made his daughter 
 get out, laid her basket under the tall pine and said: 
 
 " Sit here, and await the bridegroom. And mind you 
 receive him as pleasantly as you can! " 
 
 Then he turned his horse round and drove off homewards. 
 
 The girl sat and shivered. The cold pierced her through. 
 She would fain have cried aloud, but she had not strength 
 enough; only her teeth chattered. Suddenly she heard a 
 sound. Not far off, Frost was cracking away on a fir. 
 From fir to fir was he leaping and snapping his fingers. 
 Presently he appeared on that very pine under which the 
 maiden was sitting, and from above her head he cried: 
 
 "Art thou warm, maiden ? " 
 
 " Warm, warm am I, dear father Frost," she replied. 
 
 Frost began to descend lower, all the more cracking and 
 snapping his fingers. To the maiden said Frost: 
 
 "Art thou warm, maiden ? Art thou warm, fair one ? " 
 
 The girl could scarcely draw her breath, but still she 
 replied : 
 
 " Warm am I, Frost dear; warm am I, father dear! " 
 
 Frost began cracking more than ever, and more loudly did 
 he snap his fingers, and to the maiden he said: 
 
 "Art thou warm, maiden ? Art thou warm, pretty one ? 
 Art thou warm, my darling ? " 
 
 The girl was by this time numbed with cold, and she 
 could scarcely make herself heard as she replied: 
 
 "Oh! Quite warm, Frost dearest! " 
 
 Then Frost took pity on the girl, wrapped her up in furs 
 and warmed her with blankets. 
 
 Next morning the old woman said to her husband: 
 
 " Drive out, old greybeard, and wake the young people! " 
 
 The old man harnessed his horse and drove off. When 
 he came to where his daughter was, he found she was alive 
 and had got a good pelisse, a costly bridal veil and a pannier 
 with rich gifts. He stowed everything away on the sledge 
 without saying a word, took a seat on it with his daughter,
 
 Fairy Tales 193 
 
 and drove back. They reached home, and the daughter fell 
 at her step-mother's feet. The old woman was thunderstruck 
 when she saw the girl alive, and the new pelisse and the 
 basket of linen. 
 
 "Ah, you wretch! "she cries.' ' But you sha' n't trick me! " 
 
 Well, a little later the old woman says to her husband: 
 
 " Take my daughters, too, to their bridegroom. The 
 presents he 's made are nothing to what he '11 give them." 
 
 Well, early next morning the old woman gave her girls 
 their breakfast, dressed them as befitted brides and sent 
 them off on their journey. In the same way as before the 
 old man left the girls under the pine. 
 
 There the girls sat, and kept laughing and saying: 
 
 " Whatever is mother thinking of? All of a sudden to 
 marry both of us off ! As if there were no lads in our village, 
 forsooth! Some rubbishy fellow may come, and goodness 
 knows who he may be! " 
 
 The girls were wrapped up in pelisses, but for all that they 
 felt the cold. 
 
 "I say, Prask6vya! The Frost 's skinning me alive. 
 Well, if our bridegroom does n't come quick, we shall be 
 frozen to death here! " 
 
 " Don't go talking nonsense, Mashka; as if suitors turned 
 up in the forenoon! Why, it 's hardly dinner-time yet! " 
 
 ' ' But I say, Prask6vya ! If only one comes, which of us 
 will he take ? ' ' 
 
 " Not you, you stupid goose! " 
 
 " Then it will be you, I suppose! " 
 
 " Of course, it will be me! " 
 
 "You, indeed! There now, have done talking stuff and 
 treating people like fools! " 
 
 Meanwhile, Frost had numbed the girls' hands, so our 
 damsels folded them under their dresses, and then went on 
 quarrelling as before. 
 
 "What, you fright! You sleepy face ! You abominable 
 shrew! Why, you don't know so much as how to begin 
 weaving; and as to going on with it, you have n't an idea! " 
 
 "Aha, boaster! And what is it you know ? Why, nothing 
 
 VOL. I. 13.
 
 194 The Folklore 
 
 at all except to go out merrymaking and lick your lips there. 
 We '11 soon see which he '11 take first! " 
 
 While the girls went on scolding like that, they began to 
 freeze in downright earnest. Suddenly they both cried out 
 at once: 
 
 ' ' Whyever is he so long coming ? You know, you have 
 turned quite blue! " 
 
 Now, a good way off, Frost had begun cracking, snap- 
 ping his fingers and leaping from fir to fir. To the girls it 
 sounded as if someone were coming. 
 
 " lyisten, Prask6vya! He 's coming at last, with bells, 
 too!" 
 
 " Get along with you ! I won't listen; my skin is pealing 
 with cold." 
 
 "And yet you 're still expecting to get married! " 
 
 Then they began blowing their fingers. 
 
 Nearer and nearer came Frost. At length he appeared on 
 the pine, above the heads of the girls, and said to them: 
 
 "Are ye warm, maidens? Are ye warm, pretty ones? 
 Are ye warm, my darlings ? " 
 
 " Oh, Frost, it 's awfully cold! We are utterly perished! 
 We're expecting a bridegroom, but the confounded fellow 
 has disappeared." 
 
 Frost slid lower down the tree, cracked away more, 
 snapped his fingers oftener than before. 
 
 " Are ye warm, maidens ? Are ye warm, pretty ones ? " 
 
 " Get along with you! Are you blind, that you can't see 
 our hands and feet are quite dead ? " 
 
 Still lower descended Frost, still more put forth his might 
 and said: 
 
 " Are ye warm, maidens ? " 
 
 " Into the bottomless pit with you! Out of my sight, ac- 
 cursed one! " cried the girls and became lifeless forms. 
 
 Next morning the old woman said to her husband: 
 
 " Old man, go and get the sledge harnessed; put an arm- 
 ful of hay in it, and take some sheepskin wraps. I dare say 
 the girls are half dead with cold. There is a terrible frost 
 outside! And, mind you, old greybeard, do it quickly! "
 
 Fairy Tales 195 
 
 Before the old man could manage to get a bite, he was out 
 of doors and on his way. When he came to where his 
 daughters were, he found them dead. So he lifted the girls 
 on the sledge, wrapped a blanket round them and covered 
 them up with a bark mat. The old woman saw him from 
 afar, ran out to meet him and called out ever so loud: 
 
 " Where are my girls ? " 
 
 " In the sledge." 
 
 The old woman lifted the mat, undid the blanket and 
 found the girls both dead. 
 
 Then, like a thunder-storm, she broke out against her 
 husband, abusing him and saying : 
 
 ' ' What have you done, you old wretch ? You have de- 
 stroyed my daughters, the children of my own flesh, my 
 never-to-be-gazed-on seedlings, my beautiful berries! I will 
 thrash you with the tongs; I will give it you with the stove- 
 rake." 
 
 " That 's enough, you old goose! You flattered yourself 
 you were going to get riches, but your daughters were too 
 stiff-necked. How was I to blame? It was you yourself 
 would have it." 
 
 The old woman was in a rage at first, and used bad lan- 
 guage; but afterwards she made it up with her step-daughter, 
 and they all lived together peaceably, and thrived, and bore 
 no malice. A neighbour made an offer of marriage, the 
 wedding was celebrated and Marfa is now living happily. 
 The old man frightens his grandchildren with (stories about) 
 Frost, and does not let them have their own way. From W. 
 R. S Ralston's Russian Folk- Tales. 
 
 THE CAT, THE GOAT AND THE RAM 
 
 Once upon a time there lived in a yard a Goat and a Ram, 
 and they lived in great friendship with each other: say there 
 was but a bunch of hay even that they divided in two 
 equal halves. If there was anyone to be punched in his 
 sides, it was only Tom-Cat Vaska ; he was such a thief and 
 robber, always on the lookout for prey, and let there be
 
 196 The Folklore 
 
 anything not under lock, his stomach immediately growled 
 for it. 
 
 The Goat and the Ram were once lying quietly and 
 having a friendly chat, when who should turn up but grey- 
 browed, Purring Vaska, and he was whining pitifully. So 
 the Goat and Ram asked him : 
 
 " Kitty-Cat, grey-browed Cat, why are you whining so, 
 and why do you hop about on three legs ? ' ' 
 
 "How can I help crying? The old woman has beaten 
 me; she struck me hard, almost pulled my ears out, nearly 
 broke my legs, and came very near choking my life out of 
 me." 
 
 " What have you been guilty of, to deserve such a fate ? " 
 
 "All the trouble was, I was hungry, and lapped up the 
 cream." And the Purring Cat once more began to whine. 
 
 "Kitty-Cat, grey-browed Cat! What are you whining 
 about?" 
 
 " How can I help crying? As the old woman was beat- 
 ing me, she kept on saying: ' Where shall I get the cream 
 when my son-in-law will come to-morrow? I '11 have to 
 butcher the Goat and the Ram! ' " 
 
 The Goat and the Ram howled loud : " O you grey Cat, 
 senseless head! Why have you ruined us? We'll butt 
 you to death ! ' ' 
 
 Then Purring Vaska humbly confessed his guilt and 
 begged forgiveness. They forgave him, and the three held 
 a council of how matters stood and what was to be done. 
 
 " Well, middle brother Ram," asked Purring Cat, " have 
 you a tough head ? Just try it against the gate! " 
 
 The Ram took a run and hit the gate with his head: the 
 gate shook, but did not open. Then rose the elder brother 
 Billy-Goat, took a run, hit the gate and it flew open. 
 
 The dust rose in a cloud, the grass bent to the ground, 
 while the Goat and Ram were running, and the grey-browed 
 Cat was hopping after them on three legs. He grew tired, 
 and he begged his plighted brothers: " Elder brother and 
 middle brother! Don't abandon your younger brother a 
 prey to the wild beasts! "
 
 Fairy Tales 197 
 
 So the Goat stopped and took him on his back, and again 
 they raced over hills, and vales, and drifting sands. And 
 they came to a steep hill and a standstill. Under that 
 steep hill was a mowed meadow, and on that meadow there 
 was a whole town of haystacks. The Goat, and Ram, and 
 Cat stopped to take a rest; it was a cold autumn night. 
 Where were they to get some fire ? The Goat and the Ram 
 were still thinking about it, when the Purring Cat got some 
 twigs with which he tied the Goat's horns, and he told the 
 Goat and the Ram to strike each other's heads. They hit 
 each other with such a might that sparks flew from their 
 eyes: the twigs crackled. 
 
 " That '11 do," said the grey Cat. " Now we will warm 
 ourselves. ' ' No sooner said than he put a haystack on fire. 
 
 They had not yet gotten warm, when lo ! there was an un- 
 called guest, a Peasant-in-gabardine, Mikhaylo Ivanovich. 
 " L<et me," he said, " warm myself and take a rest; I don't 
 feel well." 
 
 " You are welcome, Peasant - in - gabardine, Ant - eater ! 
 Good fellow, where do you come from ? ' ' 
 
 " I went to the beehives and had a fight with the peasants; 
 so I am sick now, and I am on my way to the Fox to get 
 cured." 
 
 They passed the dark night together : the Bear under a 
 haystack, Purring Vaska on the haystack, and the Goat and 
 the Ram by the fire. 
 
 "Ugh, ugh!" said the White Wolf, " it is not Russian 
 flesh I smell. What manner of people may they be ? I 
 must find out! " 
 
 The Goat and the Ram bleated with fright, and Purring 
 Vaska held such discourse: " I/isten, White Wolf, Prince 
 of all the wolves! Don't anger our eldest one, for if he 
 should get at you, it will be your end. Don't you see his 
 beard ? that 's where his strength lies. With his beard he 
 strikes down the animals, but with his horns he only flays 
 them. You had better ask him with due respect to let you 
 have your fun with your younger brother that is lying under 
 the haystack."
 
 198 The Folklore 
 
 So the wolves bowed to the Goat, and surrounded Mishka, 
 and began to tease him. He got up, waxed angry and just 
 grabbed a wolf with each paw; they howled their " Laza- 
 rus," but somehow managed to get away with drooping 
 tails, and they raced as fast as their feet would carry them. 
 
 In the meanwhile the Goat and the Ram seized the Cat, and 
 ran into the woods, where they once more met some grey 
 wolves. The Cat crawled up to the top of a pine-tree, and 
 the Goat and the Ram got hold of a branch of the pine-tree 
 with their fore legs, and hung down from it. The wolves 
 stood under the tree, grinned and howled, watching the 
 Goat and the Ram. The grey-browed Cat saw that things 
 were very bad, so he began to throw down pine cones upon 
 the wolves, and kept saying: " One wolf! Two wolves! 
 Three wolves! Just a wolf apiece. It is not so long ago I, 
 Purring Vaska, ate up two wolves with all their bones, so I 
 am not hungry yet; but you, big brother, have been out 
 a-hunting bears, and you did not get any, so you may have 
 my share ! ' ' 
 
 Just as he said that, the Goat could not hold on any 
 longer, and dropped with his horns straight down on a wolf. 
 But Purring Vaska j^elled out: " Hold him, catch him!" 
 The wolves were so frightened that they started on a run, 
 and did not dare look back. That was the last of them. 
 
 THE FOX AND THE PEASANT 
 
 Once upon an evening the Fox, feeling grieved, took a 
 walk to divert herself and breathe the fresh air. Though 
 she had not expected it, there presented itself an opportunity 
 to have her revenge, for whom should she see but Vukol in 
 his cart ! As she scented some fish, she decided to steal them. 
 The question now was how to steal them out of Vukol's cart. 
 Of course, it was too risky to crawl in, for Vukol would lay 
 on his whip, or, catching her by her tail, would kill her al- 
 together. So lyisa Patriky6evna softly ran all around the 
 Peasant, who was hastening home, lay down on the ground 
 and barely breathed. The rogue lay there as it she really 
 were dead: her mouth open, her teeth grinning, her snout
 
 Proverbs 199 
 
 turned upwards, her nose flabby; she neither moved, nor 
 heaved, nor wagged her tail. 
 
 Vukol was travelling at a slow pace,, when suddenly his 
 nag neighed. " What 's the matter? " spoke Vukol, rose 
 and looked down the road. ' ' Oh, I see ! God has sent me 
 a nice gift. I '11 pick it up; it will be a fine thing for my 
 wife, for its fur is as soft as a shawl." Having very wisely 
 discussed thus, Vukol took the Fox by the tail and put her 
 on the fish, and went over the bridge. But Lisa Patrik- 
 y6evna was very happy and, to carry out the first part of her 
 program, quietly devoured a good-sized tench; then she 
 started dropping one fish after another on the road, until 
 she had emptied the whole cart. Then she stealthily 
 dropped down from the cart herself and started on a run 
 without turning back, so that the dust flew up. 
 
 It grew dark, and murky night was near; Vukol Silych 
 pulled his reins, and the horse raced faster. He reached his 
 house, without discovering the theft, and, smiling to his wife, 
 he said with a merry voice to her: " Woman, just look into 
 the cart and see what I have brought you ! I found it in 
 the road, near the bridge, by the pines and birches." 
 
 His wife Darya rummaged in the hay, tossed it to and fro, 
 hoping to find her present. ' ' Where is it ? What a shame ! ' ' 
 She turned everything upside down, shook the fish bag, but 
 she only got her hands dirty, the present she did not find. 
 Put 'out about such a deception, she said to her husband, 
 Vukol: " What a stupid you are! " 
 
 In the meantime Patrikyeevna carried all the fish to her 
 lair, and she had an easy time of it all autumn, and even 
 winter. But this revenge is insignificant: her greater re- 
 venge is still ahead. Things are bad for you, Vukol Silych ! 
 Be prepared for the worst. 
 
 Proverbs. 
 
 The first collection of Russian proverbs was made by the poet 
 Bogdan6vich, at Catherine's command. The most extensive collec- 
 tion of the present time is the one by Dal. In the English language 
 there are but two small accounts of these proverbs : one, in R.
 
 200 The Folklore 
 
 Pinkerton's Russia ; or, Miscellaneous Observations on the Past and 
 Present of the Country and its Inhabitants, London, 1833, and Rus- 
 sian Proverbs, in Quarterly Review, vol. cxxxix. 
 
 The heart has ears. 
 
 Home is a full cup. 
 
 A maideu's heart is a dark forest. 
 
 Calumny is like a coal: if it does not burn it will soil. 
 
 Good luck disappears like our curls; bad luck lasts like 
 our nails. 
 
 Sorrow kills not, but it blights. 
 
 The pine stands afar, but whispers to its own forest. 
 
 Blame not my bast shoes, my boots are in the sledge. 
 
 The poor man has a sheepskin coat, but a human soul 
 too. 
 
 Behind the orphan God Himself bears a purse. 
 
 Poverty is not a sin, but twice as bad. 
 
 Seven nurses cost the child an eye. 
 
 May God make me fleshy : rosiuess I can get for myself. 
 
 A dog is wiser than a woman: it does not bark at its 
 master. 
 
 Seven axes will lie together, but two spindles asunder. 
 
 I^et a woman into Paradise, she '11 be for bringing her cow 
 with her. 
 
 The Holy Russian land is large, but everywhere the dear 
 sun shines. 
 
 Our stove is our own mother. 
 
 Not corners but pies make a room fair. 
 
 Bven bad kvas is better than water. 
 
 By that which wounded may your wound be cured. 
 
 Black may be toil, but white is its price. 
 
 God waits long, but hits hard. 
 
 Terrible are dreams, but God is merciful. 
 
 God is high, and the Tsar far off. 
 
 Pray to God, but row to shore. 
 
 The wolf catches the destined sheep. 
 
 Be born neither wise nor fair, but lucky. 
 
 Moustaches for honour, but even a goat has a beard. 
 
 An old crow croaks not for nothing.
 
 Proverbs 201 
 
 I<ove your wife like your soul, and beat her like your fur 
 coat. 
 
 Not long hurt the bumps from a loved one's thumps. 
 
 A wife is not a guitar; when your playing is done, you 
 can't hang her up on the wall. 
 
 It 's a bore to go alone, even to get drowned. 
 
 A parent's blessing can neither be drowned in water nor 
 consumed in fire. 
 
 A visible girl is of copper, but an invisible one of silver. 
 
 Hold out, Cossack; thou wilt become Hetman. 
 
 He who sweats afield, and prays to God at home, will 
 never starve. 
 
 Boldness drinks mead and chafes fetters. 
 
 A bad peace is better than a good quarrel. 
 
 If the thunder rolls not, the muzhik will not cross himself. 
 
 Don't beat the muzhik with a cudgel, but beat him with a 
 rouble. 
 
 To rotten wares the seller is blind. 
 
 A snipe is small, but, for all that, a bird. 
 
 Fear not the threats of the rich but the tears of the poor. 
 
 Drink at table, not behind a pillar. 
 
 Who can withstand God and Novgorod the Great ? 
 
 Where there is an oath, there is also a crime. 
 
 God's will and the Tsar's decree. 
 
 The Tsar's wrath is the messenger of death. 
 
 God loves the just, but judges love the pettifogger. 
 
 I bailed him out: he taught me a lesson. 
 
 The knout is not the devil, but it will seek out the truth. 
 
 Wide is the gateway leading into a boydr's court, but 
 narrow out of it. 
 
 Slavery drinks mead, and freedom water. 
 
 From Quarterly Review, vol. cxxxix.
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 
 
 203
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 
 Ivdn Tikh6novich Pososhk6v. (1670-1726.) 
 
 An interesting figure that belongs both to the old and the new 
 regime is Pososhk6v. He was the son of a peasant and had received 
 no other education than what he could pick up from the reading of 
 church books. He also acquired a knowledge of arithmetic, a rare 
 science for the men of the older generation, and of grammar, and 
 much practical experience in his wanderings through Russia. Being 
 a good business man and a close observer of current events, he became 
 very rich, owned several factories, and carried on commerce on a large 
 scale. He had brought from his peasant home the religious piety of 
 the old order of things, but at the same time was shrewd enough to 
 see the advantages of reform, which he favoured to the best of his 
 ability. His son was among the first Russians who were sent abroad 
 to be instructed. He provided him with ample means and a written 
 Father's Testament to his Son, with a Moral, in Confirmation of 
 Holy Writ. This Testament belongs in the same category as the 
 Domostrby (see p. 126), but the spirit of reform has softened many 
 of the ancient crudities. Of his other works the most interesting is 
 his The Book on Poverty and Wealth, That is, An Exposition of 
 what Causes Dire Poverty and Abundantly Increases Wealth, which 
 is characteristic of the transitional stage of Russia. In this work, 
 Pososhk6v combines shrewd guesses on economic problems with 
 crude conceptions of their solution. 
 
 "THE BOOK ON POVERTY AND WEALTH" 
 
 FROM THE CHAPTER " ON MERCHANTS" 
 
 THE merchant guild must not be disregarded, for without 
 merchants no country, neither large nor small, can 
 exist. The merchant is the companion of the military : the 
 soldier fights, and the merchant aids him by furnishing him 
 
 205
 
 2o6 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 with all the necessaries. For this reason an unstinted care 
 should be bestowed upon them, for as the soul cannot exist 
 without a body, even so the soldier cannot get along without 
 the merchant; nor can the merchant get along without the 
 soldier. A country expands through the profession of war, 
 and is beautified through commerce. Consequently the 
 merchants must be protected against offenders, so that they 
 receive not the least insult from government officials. Many 
 unthinking people disdain the merchants, loathe them and 
 offend them without provocation, and yet there is no condi- 
 tion of life which can get along without the merchant. 
 
 But the merchants must be guarded not only against out- 
 side offenders : they must not interfere with each other 
 as well, and men from other ranks must not enter the mer- 
 chant guild and thus cause them no end of disturbance. 
 Commerce should be free, so that they themselves may be 
 benefited and the interests of his Imperial Highness be 
 guarded. 
 
 If commerce were free for the Russian merchants, and 
 neither men from other ranks nor foreigners would in the 
 least impair the commerce of Russians, the revenue would 
 be increased. I am of the opinion that without changing 
 the duties, the revenue would be doubled or trebled, whereas 
 now the greater half is lost through the traders from the 
 other ranks. 
 
 If a person belonging to some other rank, whether he be 
 senator, or officer, or nobleman, or government official, or 
 clerical, or peasant, should wish to carry on commerce, let 
 him leave his former rank and join the merchant guild, and 
 trade in a straightforward manner, and not by stealth, and 
 pay his duties and other merchant taxes, and let him never 
 again do anything by stealth, as before, without consent of 
 the Merchant Commander, and escape the paying of imposts. 
 
 Every rank must behave in such a manner as not to sin 
 before God and do wrong before the Tsar; and they should 
 live as is their profession : if one be a soldier, let him be a 
 . soldier, and if he have another vocation, let him devote him- 
 self entirely to that vocation.
 
 Tikh6novich Pososhk6v 207 
 
 Our lyord Himself has said : No man can serve two mas- 
 ters. So let the soldier, or man of another rank, stay in his 
 profession, and let him not enter into another rank, for if he 
 devote himself to commerce, he will curtail his military 
 duties. The I^ord Himself has said : Where your treasure 
 is, there will be your heart also. And St. Paul the apostle 
 has said that no soldier can find favour with his captain who 
 meddles with commerce. There is a popular saw which 
 says, Choose one or the other, war or commerce. 
 
 For these reasons it does not behoove the soldier or man 
 of another rank to trade. If, however, he have a desire to 
 become a merchant, let him join the guild. 
 
 If there be no prohibition for external merchants, from 
 the ranks of the nobles, officers or peasants, the merchants 
 will not be able to become enriched, and it will not be pos- 
 sible for the revenue to be increased. 
 
 . . . At the present time boyars, noblemen and their 
 people, soldiers and peasants^ carry on commerce, without 
 paying any tax, and many merchants carry on trade in their 
 names, and pay no tax. Not half the revenue is collected, 
 nor ever can be collected, if commerce is not to be made free 
 from the nobles and officials, since many mighty people have 
 taken to trade, and some who are not themselves powerful 
 but are not subject to the magistrate. 
 
 I know, for example, one case in a N6vgorod county where 
 there are a hundred or two of merchant-peasants, and who do 
 not pay a farthing's worth of taxes. And if a collector, see- 
 ing them, tries to collect the revenue, the gentry take the 
 peasant's part and send the collector away more dead than 
 alive, and the government officers look on, and dare not in- 
 terfere. And there are some wealthy men, who have some 
 five or six hundred peasants carrying on such illicit trade, 
 and pay not a farthing to the Great Tsar. If all be arranged 
 as I have proposed, commerce will awaken as if from a 
 dream. 
 
 It is a very bad custom the merchant people have, to do 
 each other wrong by cheating each other. Both foreigners 
 and Russians are in the habit of showing good-looking wares
 
 208 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 that are badly made within or filled up with bad stuff; or bad 
 wares are mixed with wares of a good quality and are sold 
 as if of good quality, taking for them an unfair price, and 
 greatly deceiving inexperienced people. They give wrong 
 weights and measures, deceive in price, and do not think all 
 that to be a sin, although they cause so much injustice to 
 the inexperienced. Yet those who deceive are in the end 
 ruined through their own iniquity, and become impoverished. 
 
 ... In order to establish justice in the Merchant Rows, 
 let there be appointed hundred-men and fifty-men and ten- 
 men, and over the shop where there is an hundred-man let 
 there be nailed a round board, painted white, so that it 
 can be easily seen, and on that board let there be written 
 " hundred-man." Do the same with the shop of the fifty- 
 man and ten-man, so that those who purchase any goods 
 may know where to show their wares, if they should want 
 to find out whether they have received the right weight, or 
 measure, or whether the wares are good or bad, and whether 
 they have paid the correct price for them. 
 
 If a merchant have received more than the worth of the 
 wares, let him be fined a dime or two for every unfair 
 kopek, and let him be beaten with rods or a whip, that he 
 may not do so again in the future; and if he repeat his 
 offence, let the fine and punishment be increased. 
 
 But if one give wrong measure and weight, or sell differ- 
 ent goods from what the buyer demanded, and give him in- 
 ferior goods, let his punishment be much more severe, and 
 the fine be ten times the price of the goods. 
 
 And if an hundred-man, or fifty-man, or ten-man be guilty 
 of such a transgression, let the fine for the ten-man be ten- 
 fold, for the fifty-man fiftyfold, and for the hundred-man 
 hundredfold, and let the punishment be with the knout, as 
 many strokes as may be decided upon. The hundred-men 
 and fifty-men should receive very stringent instructions to 
 watch without relenting the ten-men and not to be indulgent 
 to them, but to fear the law like fire, lest their transgres- 
 sions reach the ears of high personages. And the ten-men 
 should watch all the shops under their charge, and see to it
 
 Ivan Tikh6novich Pososhk6v 209 
 
 that no inferior wares are adulterated by the admixture of 
 better material, but that they are sold such as they are, the 
 good wares as good wares, the mediocre as mediocre, and 
 the poor as poor, and that right weights and measures be 
 given, and that the prices be not raised on the goods, and 
 that there be no adulterations. L,et only the right price be 
 asked, and let them measure foreign stuffs, brocade, cala- 
 manco and silks from the first end, and not from the last. 
 And no matter what buyer there come, whether rich or poor, 
 whether experienced or inexperienced, let them all be treated 
 in the same fair manner, and let there not a kopek be 
 added to the price of one rouble or ten roubles. 
 
 Whatever fine is to be collected should be collected by 
 the hundred-men, without delay, on the day the offence has 
 been committed. All the fines ought to be entered in a 
 ledger which should be reported every month in the proper 
 office. No transaction, neither great nor small, should take 
 place with the foreigners who frequent the fairs, without the 
 permission of the Chief Commander of the Merchant Guild. 
 Whoever dares to sell even a rouble's worth of goods to 
 these foreigners without the permission of the Chief Com- 
 mander shall be fined a hundredfold, a hundred roubles for 
 every rouble sold, and the punishment shall be administered 
 with the knout, as many strokes as may be decreed, that 
 they should remember them and never do so again. 
 
 FROM THE CHAPTER " ON THE PEASANTRY" 
 
 Much might be added to the protection of the peasantry if 
 their houses were rebuilt so that they could live more freely 
 and peacefully ; for much damage is done to them through 
 overcrowding: if one man's house take fire, the whole vil- 
 lage is threatened, and frequently not a single house is 
 left. This leads to endless poverty. If they had not been 
 so much crowded in their settlements, they would not be so 
 easily ruined. It is against this ruin that they ought to be 
 protected. I,et them build their houses farther from each 
 other, nor join yard to yard, but with intervals, a few houses 
 
 VOL. I. 14.
 
 210 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 in a lot; the streets ought to be wide, where there is suffi- 
 cient space, not less than two hundred feet in width ; where 
 the space is crowded, not less than one hundred feet in 
 width. In this way, if there should be a fire, all the neigh- 
 bours would run to put it out : there being intervals between 
 the houses, it would be easy to reach them from all sides, 
 and as there would be little danger for the neighbouring 
 houses, the peasants would not rush, as before, to save their 
 own possessions, but would aid their unfortunate neighbour. 
 As the settlements are now arranged, it is utterly impossible 
 for the neighbours to bring aid; they rush for their own, 
 which they cannot all save, but generally lose everything 
 they have. Thus they are ruined and become impoverished. 
 
 Not a small degree of annoyance is caused the peasants 
 from not having literate people among them. There are 
 many villages of twenty or thirty houses that have not a 
 single man that can read; if any come to them with an 
 ukase, or without an ukase, pretending to have one, they 
 believe him, and suffer damages; for they are all blind, 
 they see nothing and understand nothing. They are not 
 able to dispute with the people that pretend having ukases, 
 and they frequently pay unwarranted taxes to them. To 
 guard the peasants from such losses, it seems to me, they 
 ought to be compelled to send their children often years and 
 less to some subdeacon to be instructed how to read and 
 write. I think it would not be a bad thing if the smallest 
 village were not without a literate man, so there ought to 
 be a strict law compelling the peasants to have their children 
 instructed for three or four years. And there ought to be a 
 severe punishment for those who do not have their children 
 taught anything for four years, or who do not have them 
 instructed at all as they grow up. 
 
 Having learned to read and write, they will not only con- 
 duct more intelligently the affairs of their masters, but they 
 will be also useful in the Government, being eligible as 
 hundred-men and fifty-men, and no one would abuse them 
 and mulct them for nothing.
 
 Feo&n Prokop6vich 211 
 
 Feofan (in private life Eleazar) Prokop6vich. 
 (1681-1763.) 
 
 Peter the Great's reforms were not so much the beginning of a new 
 movement, as the accomplishment of a mental ferment which was 
 taking place in Russia towards the end of the seventeenth century, 
 and they were successful and permanent in the degree that he made 
 use of persons who were already in sympathy with Western culture. 
 The most important of these was Feofdn Prokop6vich. Prokop6vich 
 studied in the schools of Kiev, then became a Uniat and continued 
 his studies in Poland, then went to Rome and entered the College of 
 St. Athanasius, which had been established for the purpose of a 
 Catholic propaganda among the Greeks and Slavs of the Eastern 
 Church. There he distinguished himself for his brilliant learning, 
 which included a thorough knowledge of the classics. He returned 
 to Russia in 1702, renounced his Uniat affiliations and became a 
 teacher in the Kiev Academy. Here he composed a text-book on the 
 art of poetry and a tragi-comedy, Vladimir, which was played by the 
 students of the Academy. Peter I. met Feofdn in 1709, after the victory 
 at Poltdva, when the latter received him in Kiev with a panegyric. 
 In 1716 he was called to St. Petersburg, where, during the absence of 
 Peter, he employed his oratorical powers to advocate the Emperor's 
 reforms. The following year he was made bishop of N6vgorod. The 
 following year he was entrusted with reforming the government of 
 the Church, which he did by his famous Spiritual Reglement, a work 
 that breathes the most enlightened liberalism. One of the chief 
 changes introduced by this Reglement was the abandonment of the 
 all-powerful Patriarchate, and the substitution for it of the Holy 
 Synod, of which he became the ruling spirit. After the death of 
 Peter the Great, his enemies swooped down upon him, but, having 
 passed the school of the Jesuits, he was an adept at diplomacy and 
 intrigue, and paid them back in their own coin. However, Proko- 
 p6vich is remembered for the enormous good he did, for his pro- 
 digious learning, to which many foreigners who visited Russia are 
 witnesses, but especially for encouraging scholarship and literature. 
 Tatishchev and Kantemir were his friends, and upon the appearance 
 of Kantemir's first satire (see p. 223), he was the first to hail his 
 promising talent. 
 
 There is a translation of Prokop6vich's Catechism under the title, 
 The Russian Catechism, composed and published by order of the 
 Czar [Peter I. Translated from the Russian by J. T. Philipps], Lon- 
 don [1723], second edition 1725.
 
 212 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 FROM "THE SPIRITUAL REGLEMENT" 
 
 OP INSTRUCTION 
 
 It is known to the whole world how weak and impotent 
 the Russian army was when it had no regular instruction, 
 and how incomparably its strength was increased and be- 
 came great and terrible when our august monarch, his Im- 
 perial Highness Peter the First, instructed it in a proper 
 manner. The same is true of architecture, medicine, politi- 
 cal government, and all other affairs. 
 
 But, most of all, that is true of the government of the 
 Church: when there is not the light of instruction, the 
 Church cannot have any good conduct, and impossibly can 
 there be avoided disorder and superstitions that deserve a 
 great deal of ridicule, as well as strife, and most foolish 
 heresies. 
 
 Many foolishly assert that instruction is the cause of 
 heresy. But the heretics of ancient days, the Valentinians, 
 Manichaeans, Catharists, Euchites, Donatists and others, 
 whose stupid acts are described by Irenseus, Epiphanius, 
 Augustine, Theodoret and others, raved, not through in- 
 struction, but through arrogant foolishness. And did not 
 our own dissenters rave so deliriously through their lack of 
 culture, and ignorance? Though there are some heresi- 
 archs, such as were Arius, Nestorius and a few others, yet 
 their heresies arose not through instruction, but from an im- 
 perfect understanding of the Holy Writ, and they grew and 
 were strengthened through malice and false pride which did 
 not permit them to change their wrong opinion after they 
 had discovered the truth, and against their conscience. 
 And though their instruction gave them the power to use 
 sophisms, that is, cunning proofs of their elucubrations, 
 yet he who would want to ascribe this evil simply to instruc- 
 tion would be compelled to say that where a physician 
 poisons a patient, his knowledge of medicine was the cause 
 thereof, and where a soldier valiantly and cunningly strikes 
 down the enemy, military art is the cause of killing. And 
 when we look through history, as through a telescope, at
 
 Feofan Prokop6vich 213 
 
 the past ages, we shall discover more evil in the Dark Ages 
 than in those that were enlightened through culture. The 
 bishops were not so arrogant before the fifth century as 
 they were afterwards, especially the bishops of Rome and 
 Constantinople, because before there was learning, and after- 
 wards it grew less. If learning were dangerous to the 
 Church and State, the best Christians would not study them- 
 selves, and would forbid others to study; but we see that 
 all our ancient teachers studied not only the Holy Writ, 
 but also profane philosophy. Besides many others, the 
 most famous pillars of the Church have advocated profane 
 learning, namely: Basil the Great in his instruction to the 
 studying youths, Chrysostom in his books on monastic 
 life, Gregory the Theologue in his sermon on Julian the 
 Apostate. I should have a great deal to say, if I were to 
 dwell on this alone. 
 
 Good and thorough instruction is the root and seed and 
 foundation of all usefulness, both for the fatherland and the 
 Church. There is, however, a kind of instruction which 
 does not deserve that name, though it is deemed by certain 
 clever but not well-informed men to be the real instruction. 
 
 Many are in the habit of asking in what schools such and 
 such an one has been educated ? When they hear that he has 
 been in rhetoric, philosophy and theology, they are prone 
 to place him very high, for the sake of those names, but in 
 that they frequently err, for not all get good instruction 
 from good teachers, one on account of his dulness, another 
 on account of his laziness; how much is that the case when 
 the teacher is little, or not at all, proficient in his subject! 
 
 It is important to know that from the sixth to the fifteenth 
 century, that is, for nine hundred years, all learning in 
 Europe was of a very meagre and imperfect character, so that 
 we see in the authors who wrote at that time great sharp- 
 ness of wit, but small enlightenment. With the fifteenth 
 century there began to appear better-informed and more 
 skilful teachers, and by degrees many academies acquired a 
 greater importance than in those ancient Augustan times; 
 many other schools, on the contrary, stuck fast in their
 
 214 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 ancient slime, preserving, indeed, the names of rhetoric, 
 philosophy and other sciences, but in reality having none 
 of them. Different causes have led to this, but space does 
 not permit their mention here. 
 
 People who have received, so to say, an empty and fan- 
 tastic education in these institutions are generally more 
 stupid than those who have received none at all. Being 
 themselves in the dark, they deem themselves to be perfect, 
 and imagining that they have learned all that there is to be 
 learned, neither have the desire, nor think it worth while to 
 read books and study more. On the other hand, a man who 
 has received the proper schooling is never satisfied with his 
 knowledge, and never stops learning, even though he has 
 passed the age of Methuselah. 
 
 But this is the greatest misfortune : the above-mentioned 
 imperfectly instructed people are not only useless, but also 
 very harmful to society, State and Church. They humble 
 themselves beyond necessity before the authorities, attempt- 
 ing through cunning to appropriate to themselves favours, 
 and crawl into higher places. They hate people of the 
 same standing as themselves, and if anyone is praised for his 
 learning, they use their utmost endeavour to depreciate and 
 denounce him before the people and authorities. They are 
 prone to take part in rebellions, hoping to gain advantages 
 for themselves through them. When they take to theolog- 
 ical discussions, they cannot help falling into heresies, for, 
 being ignorant, they easily fall into error, after which they 
 will not change the opinion they have uttered, for fear of 
 appearing not to have known all. But wise men have this 
 proverb: " It is the property of a wise man to change his 
 opinion." 
 
 FUNERAL SERMON ON PETER THE GREAT 
 
 What is this, and what have we lived to see, O Russians ? 
 What are we doing now ? We are burying Peter the Great ! 
 Is it not a dream ? Not a vision of the night ? Oh, what a 
 real sorrow ! Oh, what certain bitter reality ! Contrary to 
 all expectations and hopes he has ended his life who has
 
 Feofan Prokopovich 215 
 
 been the cause of our innumerable benefactions and joys, 
 who has resuscitated Russia as if from the dead, and has 
 raised it to great power and glory, nay, has begot it and 
 brought it up, he the true father of his country, whom for 
 his deserts all the good sons of Russia wished to be immortal, 
 and whom, on account of his youth and bodily strength, 
 they had hoped to see many years alive. O dire calamity! 
 He has ended his life just as he was beginning to live after 
 his labours, unrest, sorrows, calamities, after so many and 
 varied deaths. 
 
 We see well how we have angered Thee, O Lord, and 
 how long we have tempted Thy long-suffering ! O we un- 
 fortunate and unworthy people! O the infinitude of our 
 sins ! He who does not see that is blind. He who sees it 
 and does not confess is turned to stone in his heartlessness. 
 But why should we increase our woes and heart-pain, which 
 we ought rather attempt to allay ? But if we are to mention 
 his great talents, acts and works we shall only be stung 
 more severely by the loss of our good man, and we shall sob 
 aloud. Only in a lethargy, or some deathlike sleep, could 
 we at all forget our so sad loss. What a great and what a 
 good man we have lost ! 
 
 O Russia, this Samson of yours came to you when no one 
 in the world had expected him, and when he appeared the 
 whole world marvelled. He found you weak in power, and 
 to conform with his name he made you of stone and ada- 
 mant. He found an army dangerous at home, weak in the 
 field and scorned by the foe, and he gave his country a 
 useful army that is terrible to the enemy, and everywhere 
 renowned and glorious. He defended his country, and at 
 the same time returned to it the lands that had been taken 
 away from it, and increased it by the acquisition of new 
 provinces. When he crushed those who rose against us, he 
 at the same time broke the strength of our ill-wishers and 
 subdued their spirits, and, closing up the lips of envy, com- 
 pelled the whole world to proclaim glorious things of him- 
 self. 
 
 O Russia, he was your first Japheth, who had accomplished
 
 2i6 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 a deed unheard of in your annals, having introduced the 
 building and sailing of ships. He gave you a new fleet that, 
 to the wonderment of the world and surpassing all expecta- 
 tion, was in no way inferior to much older fleets, and he 
 opened for you a path to all the ends of the earth, and spread 
 your power and glory to the extreme corners of the ocean, 
 to the limits of your usefulness, to the limits which justice 
 had placed; and the might of your dominion, which hereto- 
 fore was firm on land, he has now made strong and perman- 
 ent upon the sea. 
 
 O Russia, he is your Moses ! Are not his laws like a firm 
 protection of truth, and like unbreakable fetters of wrong- 
 doing ? And are not his statutes clear, a light upon your 
 path ? And are not the high ruling Senate and the many 
 special institutions of his so many lights in the search of 
 advantage, the warding off of harm, the safety of the peace- 
 ful, and the unmasking of the wrongdoers ? He has verily 
 left us in doubt whether he is more to be praised for being 
 loved and cherished by the good and simple-hearted, or for 
 being hated by unrepenting flatterers and rascals. 
 
 O Russia, he is your Solomon, who has received from the 
 Lord his very great reason and wisdom. Have we not suffi- 
 cient testimony thereof in the many philosophic arts, which 
 he himself practised and many subjects introduced under his 
 supervision, and in the many cunning industrial arts which 
 have never before been heard of among us ? And he also 
 introduced the chins l and degrees, and civil order, and de- 
 cent manners in daily intercourse, and the rules of accept- 
 able habits and customs, and now we see and admire the 
 external appearance and internal worth of our country, which 
 from within and without is far superior to what it was in 
 former years. 
 
 He is also, O Russian Church, your David and Constan- 
 tine. The synodal government is his creation, and its writ- 
 ten and oral instructions were his care. Oh, how often 
 his heart was heavy when he saw the ignorance in the path 
 
 'There are fourteen rank distinctions, called "chins," in Russia ; 
 they are acquired through service only, independently of birth.
 
 Feofan Prokopovich 217 
 
 of salvation ! How great his zeal was against superstition 
 and deceptive simulations, and the senseless, hostile and 
 destructive heresy amongst us! How great was his desire 
 and endeavour to see more learning among the clergy, and 
 a greater godliness and more decent worship in the people ! 
 
 But, O renowned man ! Can we in a short sermon mention 
 all his glory ? The present sorrow and grief which compels 
 us to shed tears and sigh does not allow of an extended 
 speech. Perhaps in time this thorn that stings our hearts 
 will be dulled, and then we will speak at greater length of 
 his deeds and virtues, though we shall never be able suf- 
 ficiently to praise him according to his worth. To-day, 
 though we are only making a short mention of him and, as 
 it were, are only touching the hems of his garments, we, 
 poor unfortunate people, see, O hearers, who has left us and 
 whom we have lost. 
 
 I^et us not, O Russians, faint with sorrow and grief, for 
 the great monarch and our father has not left us in a bad 
 plight. He has left us, but not poor and necessitous: the 
 immeasurable wealth of his power and glory, which has 
 been realised by his above-mentioned deeds, is with us. 
 Russia will be such as he has made it; he has made it 
 an object of love to the good, and it will be loved; he has 
 made it terrible to the enemy, and terrible it will remain ; he 
 has made it glorious throughout the whole world, and it will 
 not cease to be glorious. He has left us religious, civil and 
 military institutions. He has left us, and his body will 
 decay, but his spirit will stay. 
 
 Above all, in leaving this temporal world, he has not left 
 us orphaned. How could we, indeed, call ourselves orphaned 
 when we see his legacy to the throne, his real helpmate in 
 life, a ruler like him after his demise, you, most gracious 
 and autocrat Empress, great heroine and monarch, and 
 mother of all the Russias ? The whole world is a witness 
 that your sex does not prevent your being like Peter the 
 Great. Who does not know your wisdom as a ruler, and 
 your motherly womanliness, and your natural God-given 
 talents ? And all this took place and was confirmed in you
 
 218 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 not merely through your association with so great a mon- 
 arch, but also in your communion with his wisdom, labours 
 and various calamities. He, having tried you during a series 
 of years, like gold in the crucible, deemed it insufficient to 
 have you as a cohabiter of his bed, but made you also the 
 heir to his crown, and power, and throne. How can we 
 help hoping that you will confirm what he has done, will 
 create anew what he has left undone and will keep all in 
 good condition ? Only, O valiant soul, try to overcome this 
 unendurable calamity which has been intensified by the loss 
 of your most beloved daughter, and which, like a severe 
 wound, has been torn beyond measure by this new sting. 
 And as you have been seen by all ever present with Peter 
 of glorious deeds, an incessant companion in all his labours 
 and troubles, so try even now to be such in this your very 
 bitter loss. 
 
 And you, noble assembly, of all ranks and degrees, sons 
 of Russia, with your faithfulness and obedience console your 
 Empress and mother. Console yourselves also, seeing the 
 undoubted signs of Peter's spirit in your Empress, and that 
 not all of Peter has passed away. Then let us bow before 
 our Lord who has thus visited us, praying Him, the God of 
 mercy and father of all consolation, to wipe the unrestrained 
 tears of her Highness, our most autocratic Empress, and her 
 precious blood, her daughters, grandchildren, nieces and 
 all the high family, and to soothe the grief of their hearts 
 with His gracious care, and to console us all in His mercy. 
 
 O Russia, seeing what a great man has left you, see also 
 how great he has left you. Amen ! 
 
 Vasili Nikitich Tatishchev. (1686-1750.) 
 
 Tatfshchev was one of the most distinguished and intelligent 
 friends of the reforms of Peter the Great. Having studied first at 
 Moscow and then in Germany, he was attached to the Berg-und- 
 Manufaktur-Kolleg (Department of Mining and Manufactures). The 
 president of the institution pointed out to Peter the Great the neces- 
 sity for a geography of the empire, and this task was entrusted to 
 Tatfshchev. In the course of his work, the latter was induced to 
 make a thorough study of old historical documents, of which he
 
 Vasili Nikitich Tatishchev 219 
 
 discovered a large number. Several of the chronicles he mentions and 
 had access to have not been preserved, and later historians have to 
 rely on the statements made by Tatishchev for some important his- 
 torical information. In 1720 he was sent to Siberia for the purpose 
 of prospecting for copper and silver and establishing various plants. 
 Then began a laborious career, in a large variety of capacities, among 
 them that of Governor of Astrakhan. The years 1724-26 he passed 
 in Sweden, where he cultivated the acquaintance of Swedish scholars 
 and made a study of foreign sources of Russian history. Thus 
 Tatishchev had ample opportunities for becoming the first historio- 
 grapher of Russia. His History of Russia, which was published in 
 the reign of Catherine the Great, shows an intimate knowledge of the 
 philosophical systems of Descartes and Tomasius, and the political 
 systems of Christian Wolff, Puffendorf and Hugo Grotius, as well as 
 Machiavelli and Locke. He was opposed to a political supremacy of 
 the Church even more decidedly than Prokop6vich, the author of the 
 Spiritual Reglement (see p. 211). It is an interesting fact that when 
 Tatishchev found no sympathy for his History in St Petersburg, he 
 corresponded with a friend in England for the purpose of having it 
 published in English by the Royal Society at London, but there 
 could not be found an Englishman who was competent to undertake 
 the translation. Of his other works, his Spiritual Testament and In- 
 struction to my Son Evgrdf, though replete with liberal views, is the 
 last in the long chain of Instructions in which the older period 
 abounds, such as the Instruction of Vladimir Monomakh (p. 50), and 
 the Domostrdy of Sylvester (p. 126). It has been translated into 
 English : The Testament of B, Tatischef, translated from the Russian 
 manuscript by J. Martinof, Paris, 1860. 
 
 FROM THE "RUSSIAN HISTORY" 
 
 One ought not to discuss the usefulness of history, for 
 everybody can see and feel it ; but as some are not accus- 
 tomed to see things clearly and discuss them in detail, and 
 often through their perverted understanding make the use- 
 ful to appear as harmful and the harmful as useful, and con- 
 sequently transgress in their acts and deeds (as indeed I have 
 heard such people, to my disgust, talk loud of the uselessness 
 of history), I deemed it proper to give a short review of it. 
 
 To begin with, history is nothing else than the recounting 
 of past acts and occurrences, good and bad; for all that we 
 have experienced in recent or long-passed days through
 
 220 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 our senses of hearing, seeing and feeling, or that we repro- 
 duce by our memory, is really history, and it teaches us, 
 whether through our acts or those of others, to emulate the 
 good and beware of the evil. For example, when I recollect 
 that I saw yesterday a fisherman who had been catching fish 
 and had had a certain success in it, I naturally receive in 
 my mind an impulse to do likewise; or if I saw yesterday a 
 thief or some other criminal, who had been sentenced to 
 a severe punishment or death, terror will naturally keep me 
 from committing such an act as would cause my utter ruin. 
 All the histories we read act upon us in the same manner: 
 the deeds of ancient days are represented to us so vividly that 
 we seem to have seen and felt them ourselves. 
 
 For this reason we may say that no man, no condition 
 of life, no profession, science, nor government, much less a 
 single individual, can be perfect, wise and useful without 
 a knowledge of the same. For example, let us take the 
 sciences. The first and greatest of them all is theology, 
 that is, the science of God, His all-wisdom, almightiness, 
 which alone leads us to future bliss, and so forth. Now, no 
 theologian can be called wis"e who does not know the ancient 
 divine acts which have been revealed to us in the Holy 
 Scriptures, and when, with whom and why there have been 
 disputes about certain dogmas and articles of faith, or when 
 and why this has been established and that discarded ; why 
 certain statutes and orders of the ancient Church have been 
 changed, discontinued, and new ones introduced; conse- 
 quently he must know divine and church history, as well as 
 civil history, as Huet, the famous French theologian, has 
 sufficiently pointed out. 
 
 The second science is jurisprudence, which teaches proper 
 conduct and our duties to God, ourselves and our neigh- 
 bours, in order to acquire peace of body and soul. No jurist 
 can be called wise who does not know former interpretations 
 and discussions of natural and civil laws. And how can a 
 judge pass right judgment if he does not know the origin 
 and application of old and new laws ? Indeed, he must 
 know the history of the laws.
 
 Vasili Nikitich Tatishchev 221 
 
 The third is medicine, or leechcraft, which science con- 
 sists in the art of preserving health, and bringing back the 
 lost health, or in preventing the disease from spreading. 
 All this depends on history, for the physician must gain his 
 knowledge from the ancients, must know what is the cause 
 of diseases, what medicine and treatment to give, what the 
 property and strength of each medicine is, all of which no 
 man could find out in a hundred years through his own 
 experience and investigation. But to experiment on the 
 sick is a dangerous matter, from which they could easily be 
 ruined, though this is not infrequently the case with certain 
 ignoramuses. I shall not mention many other parts of phi- 
 losophy, but I may summarise by saying that all philosophy 
 is based on history and supported by it, for all the right and 
 wrong and faulty opinions which we find with the ancients 
 are history as regards our knowledge, and form the basis for 
 our corrections. 
 
 Statesmanship is composed of three different parts: of the 
 internal government, or economy, external relations, and 
 military affairs. All three demand not less history than 
 the other sciences, and without it cannot be perfect. Thus, 
 in political economy it is necessary to know what has caused 
 ruin in former days: how it has been warded off or minimised; 
 what have been the favourable influences; how obtained and 
 preserved, so that the present and future may be wisely 
 judged in the light of that knowledge. On account of this 
 wisdom, the ancient Romans represented their god Janus 
 with two faces, for he knew perfectly the past, and from its 
 examples wisely judged the future. 
 
 For the administration of foreign affairs it is necessary to 
 know not only one's own country, but also other govern- 
 ments: what conditions they have formerly been in; what 
 has brought about changes in them; what states they are in 
 now; with whom they have had disputes and wars, and for 
 what; what treaties have been made and confirmed with 
 them, in order to proceed intelligently in the acts at hand. 
 
 For military leaders it is very important to know by what 
 device and cunning great forces of the enemy have been 
 

 
 222 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 vanquished, or kept from victory, and so forth, as we see 
 Alexander the Great having held Homer's books on the 
 Trojan war in great respect, and having been instructed by 
 them. For this reason many great generals have described 
 their own acts and those of others. Of these the most 
 illustrious example is Julius Caesar, who has described his 
 wars, that future generals might after him use his acts for 
 their own examples, and many famous generals on land and 
 on the sea have followed in his footsteps by writing of their 
 exploits. Many great rulers have either themselves written 
 of their acts, or have ordered expert people to write of them, 
 not only that their memory should live in glory, but that 
 their descendants should have examples to follow. 
 
 As regards the usefulness of Russian history it must be 
 remarked, that, as is the case with all other histories, the 
 knowledge of one's own history and geography is more im- 
 portant for any nation or region than that of foreign his- 
 tories; at the same time it must be kept in mind that without 
 the knowledge of foreign histories, one's own is not clear and 
 sufficient: i. That the writer of contemporary history can- 
 not know all the external influences for good and bad; 
 2. That the writers are frequently compelled, out of fear, 
 to suppress, or change, or modify some very important cir- 
 cumstances of contemporary history; 3. That from passion, 
 love, or hatred, they describe quite differently from what 
 were the actual occurrences, and that the facts are frequently 
 related more correctly and in detail by outsiders. Thus, in 
 my present work, the first part, dealing with the Russian 
 antiquity, has mainly been drawn from foreign sources for 
 lack of native writers, and in the other parts many errors and 
 lacunae have been corrected and filled out from foreign 
 sources. European historians accuse us of having no old 
 history, and of knowing nothing of our antiquity, simply 
 because they do not know what historians we possess, and 
 though some have made a few extracts, or have translated 
 from them a passage here and there, others, thinking that 
 we have no better ones than those quoted, despise them. 
 Some of our own ignorant writers agree with them, while
 
 Prince Anti6kh Kantemir 223 
 
 those who do not wish to trouble themselves by looking into 
 the ancient sources or who do not understand the text, have, 
 ostensibly to give a better explanation, but in reality to hide 
 the truth, invented fables of their own and thus have obscured 
 the real facts as told by the ancients, as, for example, in the 
 case of the foundation of Kiev, and that of N6vgorod by 
 Slav6n, and so forth. 
 
 I wish to say here emphatically that all the famous Euro- 
 pean historians will not be able to know or tell anything 
 correctly of many of our antiquities, no matter what their 
 efforts in Russian history may be, if they do not read our 
 sources, for example, of the many nations who have existed 
 here in ancient days, as the Amazons, Alans, Huns, Avars, 
 Cimbrians and Cimmerians; nor do they know anything of 
 the Scythians, Sarmatians and Slavs, their tribes, origin, 
 habitations and migrations, or of the anciently famous large 
 cities of the Essedonians, Archipeans, Cumanians, etc., 
 where they have lived, and what their present names are ; 
 but all this they could find out through a study of Russian 
 history. This history is not only of use to us Russians, but 
 also to the whole learned world, in order that by it the fables 
 and lies invented by our enemies, the Poles and others, for 
 the sake of disparaging our ancestors, may be laid bare and 
 contradicted. 
 
 Such is the usefulness of history. But everybody ought 
 to know, and this is easily perceived, that history describes 
 not only customs, deeds and occurrences, but also the con- 
 sequences resulting from them, namely, that the wise, just, 
 kind, brave, constant and faithful are rewarded with honour, 
 glory and well-being, while the vicious, foolish, evildoers, 
 avaricious, cowardly, perverse and faithless will gain eternal 
 dishonour, shame and insult: from which all may learn how 
 desirable it is to obtain the first and avoid the second. 
 
 Prince Anti6kh (Antiochus) Kantemir. (1708-1744.) 
 
 Anti6kh Kantemir was not a Russian by birth. His father, 
 Demetrius, had for a number of years been hospodar of Moldavia. 
 Harassed by the intrigues of a rival at Constantinople, he emigrated
 
 224 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 with four thousand of his Moldavians to Russia, where he arrived 
 after the unfortunate Prut expedition, in 1711. Himself one of the 
 most accomplished scholars and linguists of Europe, he with the aid 
 of his cultivated Greek wife bestowed the minutest care on the edu- 
 cation of his six children. 
 
 Having arrived in Russia in his third year, Anti6kh acquired 
 Russian as his mother tongue, though he also spoke fluently six or 
 seven other languages, and was well versed in Latin and ancient 
 Greek. By education, however, he was anything but a Russian, and 
 his sympathies were naturally directed towards the most extreme re- 
 formatory tendencies which Peter the Great advocated for the State 
 and Feofdn Prokop6vich for the Church ; both of them were not slow 
 in recognising his unusual talents. In 1732 Empress Anna appointed 
 him ambassador to the Court of St. James, and in 1738 he was trans- 
 ferred to Paris, where he passed his short life in communion with 
 Maupertuis, Montesquieu, Abb Guasco, and others. Besides a few 
 shorter poems and imitations and translations of Anacreon, and an 
 unfinished ode on the death of Peter the Great, Kantemir composed 
 ten satires, of which the one below is the first. It is on these satires 
 that his reputation mainly rests. In style, they are imitations of 
 Boileau and Horace, though never slavish. His language is not 
 always free from Gallicisms, but otherwise it represents the first 
 successful attempt to introduce colloquial Russian into poetry. The 
 chief value of the satires, independently of their literary perfection, 
 lay in their powerful attack on all the contemporary elements of 
 Russian society that were antagonistic to the Western reform. 
 
 Specimens from several of Kantemir's satires are given in C. E. 
 Turner's Studies in Russian Literature, London, 1882, and the same 
 article, in Fraser's Magazine, 1877. 
 
 Parts of the First Satire, in article on Russian Literature, in 
 Foreign Quarterly Review, vol. i. 
 
 TO MY MIND 
 
 Immature Mind, fruit of recent study! Be quiet, urge not 
 the pen into my hands: even without writing one may pass 
 the fleeting days of life and gain honours, though one be 
 not a poet. Many easy paths lead in our days to honours, 
 and bold feet need not stumble upon them: the least accept- 
 able is the one the nine barefooted sisters have laid out. 
 Many a man has lost his strength thereon, without reaching 
 a goal. You have to toil and moil there, and while you 
 labour, people avoid you like the plague, rail at you, loathe
 
 Prince Anti6kh Kantemir 225 
 
 you. He who bends over the table, fixing his eyes upon 
 books, will gain no magnificent palaces, nor gardens adorned 
 with marbles; will add no sheep to his paternal flock. 
 
 'T is true, in our young monarch l a mighty hope has 
 risen for the Muses, and the ignorant flee in shame from 
 him. Apollo has found in him a strong defender of his 
 glory, and has seen him honouring his suite and steadily 
 intent upon increasing the dwellers on Parnassus. 2 The 
 trouble is, many loudly praise in the Tsar what in the sub- 
 ject they haughtily condemn. 
 
 " Schisms and heresies are begot by science. 3 He lies 
 most who knows most; who pores over books becomes an 
 atheist." Thus Crito grumbles, his rosary in his hands, 
 and sighs, and with bitter tears the saintly soul bids us see 
 how dangerous is the seed of learning that is cast among us : 
 our children, who heretofore gently and meekly walked in 
 the path of their forefathers, eagerly attending divine service 
 and listening in fear to what they did not understand, now, 
 to the horror of the Church, have begun to read the Bible; 
 they discuss all, want to know the cause of all, and put little 
 faith in the clerical profession; they have lost their good 
 habits, have forgotten how to drink kvas, and will not be 
 driven with a stick to partake of salt meat. They place no 
 candles before the images, observe no feasts. They regard 
 the worldly power misplaced in clerical hands, and whisper 
 that worldly possessions ill become those who have re- 
 nounced a worldly life. 
 
 Sylvan finds another fault with science: " Education," 
 he says, ' ' brings famine in its track. We managed to get 
 along before this without knowing Latin much better than 
 we live now. We used to harvest more grain in our ignor- 
 ance, but now that we have learned a foreign language, we 
 lose our corn. What of it if my argument be weak and 
 
 'Peter II., born 1715; ascended the throne in 1729, the year the 
 satire was written in. 
 
 1 Immediately upon arriving in Moscow, Peter II. confirmed the 
 privileges of the Academy of Sciences. 
 
 'Compare Feofdn Prokop6vich's Spiritual Reglement, p. 212. 
 
 VOL. I. IS.
 
 226 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 without sense and connection, what matters that to a noble- 
 man ? Proof, order of words, is the affair of low-born men ; 
 for aristocrats it suffices boldly to assent, or contradict. 
 Insane is he who examines the force and limitations of his 
 soul; who toils whole days in his sweat, in order to learn 
 the structure of the world and the change or cause of things: 
 't is like making pease to stick to the wall. Will all that 
 add one day to my life, or one penny to my coffers ? Can I 
 by means of it find out how much my clerk and superintend- 
 ent steal a year or how to add water to my pond, or to in- 
 crease the number of barrels in my still ? 
 
 ' ' Nor is he wise who, full of unrest, dims his eyes over a 
 smoking fire, in order to learn the properties of ores. We 
 have passed our ABC, and we can tell without all that the 
 difference between gold, silver and copper. The science of 
 herbs and diseases is idle talk. You have a headache, and 
 the physician looks for signs of it in your hand! The blood 
 is the cause of all, if we are to put faith in them. When we 
 feel weak, it is because our blood flows too slowly; if it 
 moves fast, there is a fever, he says boldly, though no one 
 has ever seen the inside of a living body. And while he 
 passes his time in such fables, the contents of our money-bags 
 go into his. Of what use is it to calculate the course of the 
 stars, and without rhyme or reason pass sleepless nights, 
 gazing at one spot : for mere curiosity's sake to lose your 
 rest, trying to ascertain whether the sun moves, or we with 
 the earth ? We can read in the almanac, for every day in 
 the year, the date of the month and the hour of sunrise. 
 We can manage to divide the land in quarters without 
 Euclid, and we know without algebra how many kopeks 
 there are in a rouble." Sylvan praises but one science to 
 the skies, the one that teaches how to increase his income 
 and to save expenses. To labour in that from which your 
 pocket does not swell at once, he deems a very dangerous 
 occupation for a citizen. 
 
 Red-faced Lucas, belching thrice, speaks in a chanting 
 voice: " Study kills the companionship of men. We have 
 been created by God as social beings, and we have been
 
 Prince Antiokh Kantemir 227 
 
 given intelligence not for our own sakes alone. What good 
 does it do anybody, if I shut myself up in my cabinet, and 
 for my dead friends lose the living when all my comrade- 
 ship, all my good fellows, will be ink, pen, sand and paper ? 
 In merriment, in banquets we must pass our lives. Life is 
 short, why should we curtail it further, worry over books, 
 and harm our eyes ? Is it not better to pass your days and 
 nights over the winecup ? Wine is a divine gift, there is 
 much good in it: it befriends people, gives cause for con- 
 versation, makes glad, dispels heavy thoughts, eases misery, 
 gives courage to the weak, mollifies the cruel, checks sullen- 
 ness, and leads the lover more readily to his goal. When 
 they will begin to make furrows in the sky, and the stars 
 will shine through the surface of the earth; when swift 
 rivers will run to their sources, and past ages will return; 
 when at Lent the monk will eat nothing but dried sturgeon, 
 then will I abandon my cup and take to books." 
 
 Medor is worried because too much paper is used for letters 
 and for printed books, and because he will soon be left with- 
 out paper to curl his locks with. He would not change for 
 Seneca a pound of good face-powder; in comparison with 
 Egor, 1 Vergil is not worth two farthings to him, and he 
 showers his praises on Rex," not Cicero. 
 
 This is a part of the speeches that daily ring in my ears, 
 and for this, O Mind, I advise you to be dumber than a 
 dumpling. Where there is no profit, praise encourages to 
 work, and without it the heart grows faint. But it is much 
 worse, when instead of praises you earn insults! It is harder 
 than for a tippler not to get his wine, or for a priest not to 
 celebrate on Holy Week, or for a merchant to forego heady 
 liquor. 
 
 I know, O Mind, that you will boldly answer me that it is 
 not easy for an evil-minded man to praise virtue; that the 
 dandy, miser, hypocrite, and the like, must perforce scorn 
 science, and that their malevolent discourse concerns no men 
 of culture. 
 
 1 A famous shoemaker in Moscow ; died in 1729. 
 *A German tailor of Moscow.
 
 228 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Your judgment is excellent, correct; and thus it ought to 
 be, but in our days the words of the ill-disposed control the 
 wise. Besides, the sciences have other ill-wishers than those 
 whom, for shortness' sake, I merely mentioned or, to tell 
 the truth, dared to mention. There are many more. The 
 holy keepers of the keys of heaven and those to whom The- 
 mis has entrusted the golden scales little love, nearly all of 
 them, the true adornment of the mind. 
 
 You want to be an archbishop ? Don a surplice, above it 
 let a gorgeous chasuble adorn your body, put a golden 
 chain ' around your neck, cover your head with a high hat, 
 your belly with a beard, order the crosier to be carried in 
 pomp before you; place yourself comfortably in your car- 
 riage and, as your heart bursts with anger, cast your bene- 
 dictions to the right and left. By these signs you will easily 
 be recognised as the archpriest, and they will reverently call 
 you "Father." But science? What has the Church to 
 gain from it ? Some priest might forget a part, if he wrote 
 out his sermon, and thus there would be a loss of the Church's 
 revenues, and these are the Church's main privileges and 
 greatest glory. 
 
 Do you wish to become a judge ? Don a wig full of locks, 
 scold him who comes with a complaint but with empty hands, 
 let your heart firmly ignore the tears of the poor, and sleep 
 in your arm-chair when the clerk reads the brief. When 
 someone mentions to you the civil code, or the law of nature, 
 or the people's rights, spit in his face; say that he lies at 
 random and tries to impose an intolerable burden on the 
 judges; that it is the clerk's business to rummage through 
 mountains of documents, but that it suffices for a judge to 
 announce his sentence. 
 
 The time has not come down to us when Wisdom presided 
 over everything and distributed wreaths, and was the only 
 means for advancement. The golden age has not come 
 down to our generation. Pride, indolence, wealth, have 
 
 1 With the image of the Holy Virgin or the Saviour, the so-called 
 panagia.
 
 Prince Anti6kh Kantemir 229 
 
 vanquished wisdom; ignorance has taken the place of wis- 
 dom: it glorifies itself under the mitre, walks in embroidered 
 gowns, sits in judgment behind the red cloth, boldly leads 
 armies. Science trudges along in rags and patches, and is 
 driven from nearly all houses with contumely ; they do not 
 want to know her and evade her friendship, just as those 
 who have suffered upon the sea avoid service on a ship. All 
 cry: " We see no good in science; the heads of learned men 
 are full, but their hands are empty." 
 
 If one knows how to shuffle cards, to tell the flavours of 
 various wines, can dance, plays three pieces on the flute, 
 cleverly matches the colours in his apparel, for him, even in 
 his tender years, all high honours are but a small reward, 
 and he regards himself to be the equal of the Seven 
 Sages. 
 
 "There is no justice in the world!" cries the brainless 
 subdeacon. " They have not yet made me a bishop, though 
 I read fluently the Book of the Hours, ' the Psalter and the 
 Epistles, and even Chrysosto'm without stumbling, al- 
 though I do not understand him." 
 
 The warrior grumbles because he has not yet charge of his 
 regiment, though he knows how to sign his name. The 
 scribe is angry because he is not yet seated behind the red 
 cloth, though he is able to make a copy in a clear hand. 
 He thinks it an insult to grow old in obscurity, though he 
 counts seven boyars in his family and is possessed of two 
 thousand village houses, even though he can neither read 
 nor write. 
 
 Hearing such words, and seeing such examples, be silent, 
 Mind, complain not of your obscurity. His life has no ter- 
 rors, though he may deem it hard, who silently retires to his 
 quiet nook. If gracious Wisdom has taught you anything, 
 rejoice in secret, meditating by yourself over the advantages 
 of learning. Explain it not to others, lest, instead of 
 praises which you expect, you be roundly scolded. 
 
 1 Prayer-book containing the prayers for every hour ; it was com- 
 monly used as a text-book for reading.
 
 230 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Vasili Kirillovich Tredyak6vski. (1703-1769.) 
 
 Like Lomonosov, Tredyak6vski was of humble origin, his father 
 having been a priest in the city of Astrakhan ; also, like his more 
 illustrious colleague a few years later, he walked to Moscow and there 
 entered the School of the Redeemer. He later passed a few years 
 abroad, where he became acquainted with French literature. Upon 
 his return to St. Petersburg in 1730, he translated a French book ; in 
 this translation the spoken Russian is for the first time used, free from 
 Slavic influence. Even before this, Tredyak6vski had written verses 
 in the syllabic versification, but in 1735 he discovered that the tonic 
 versification was the only one adapted to the Russian language, and 
 at once set out to write in that measure. His chief deserts do not lie 
 in poetry, for his verses show an absolute absence of talent, and he 
 later became a byword for insipidity. He was the first man to point 
 out the necessity of using the Russian language for literary purposes, 
 and to indicate the line in which Russian poetry must develop. By 
 his enormous industry in translating from foreign languages he be- 
 came an important factor in the dissemination of learning. The fol- 
 lowing ode is really an imitation of Boileau's Sur la prise de Namur. 
 
 ODE ON THE SURRENDER OF DANTZIG 
 
 What strange intoxication emboldens my voice to singing ? 
 Muses, dwellers of Parnassus, does not my mind perceive 
 you ? I hear your sweet-sounding strings, your beautiful 
 measure and moods, and a fire arises in my thoughts. O 
 nations, listen all! Stormy winds, do not blow: my verse 
 sings of Anna. 
 
 Pindar, and after him Flaccus, have in high-flowing diction 
 risen from the mist to the bright stars, like swift eagles. 
 Bui if my song to-day were to equal my sincere and eternal 
 zeal for Anna, Orpheus of Thrace and Amphion of Thebes 
 would be in ecstasy from it. 
 
 Now I strike the dulcet lyre to celebrate the magnificent 
 victory to the greater downfall of the enemy. Oh, what 
 victorious might has adorned our joy, for the might of the 
 adversary was equal to ours. There is no limit to our pure 
 joy that surpasses all example, that has given balm to our 
 hearts. 
 
 Has Neptune himself built the walls, those that stand by 
 the sea? Do they not resemble the Trojan walls, for they
 
 Vasili Kirillovich Tredyak6vski 231 
 
 would not let in the innumerable Russian army, mightily 
 opposing it ? Do not all call the Vistula Skarnander ? Do 
 they not all regard Stoltzenberg as Mount Ida ? 
 
 That is not Troy, the mother of fables: there is not one 
 Achilles here; everyone of the rank and file is in bravery 
 a Hercules. What might is that that hurls lightning ? Is 
 it not Minerva gleaming in her helmet ? 'T is evident from 
 her looks, from her whole appearance, that she is a goddess: 
 without her aegis she is terrible, 't is Anna, chief of all em- 
 presses. 
 
 That also is a Russian army that has closely invested 
 Dantzig, the city of the foe. Each warrior, hastening to the 
 battle, it behooves to call a Mars. Each is ready boldly to 
 shed his blood, or to crown the undertaking for Anna's sake. 
 Each one is strong with Anna's fortune: Anna is their 
 strong hope; and, knowing that Anna is gracious to them, 
 they are faithful and not undecided. 
 
 Golden beam of the European and Asian Sun ! O Russian 
 monarch, the key to your happiness is the kindness to your 
 subjects and your benign rule! The whole world honours 
 your name, and the universe will not hold your glory seeing 
 that, O beautiful flower of virtues! 
 
 What do I see ? Does not my eye deceive me ? A youth 
 has opposed himself to Hercules, lifting high his brows 
 behind ramparts, beyond the river! 'T is Dantzig, having 
 taken foolish counsel, as if drunk with heady wine, that 
 dares to oppose the great autocrat! In its blindness it does 
 not see the abysses, nor all death-bearing valleys. 
 
 It receives Stanislaus in its midst, who seeks twice a crown, 
 and hopes to be defended to the end through nearby Nep- 
 tune: fearing the Russian thunder it invokes the aid of a 
 distant people from the banks of the Seine: but they beat 
 the drums at the waters of Wechselmiinde for a retreat. 
 
 Dantzig is proud of its fire and steel, and its regiments of 
 soldiers, and directs its engines of war against the Russians 
 on the hills. Being rich in stores it calls to Stanislaus; it in 
 vain implores its soldiers that have no brave hearts, but 
 think only of this, how to save their lives, and run.
 
 232 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 O Dantzig, oh! What are you daring! Come to your 
 senses, collect yourself, for you are hurling yourself to de- 
 struction. Why have you stopped? You are hesitating! 
 Surrender! Wherefore have you such boldness and do not 
 tremble before Anna ? Many tribes of their own free will 
 and without strife submit to her: China bows down before 
 her twice, in order not to pay her tribute. 
 
 Nowhere has there been the like of Anna in kindness, nor 
 is there anywhere in the world one so able to wage war with 
 the unyielding. Her sword wound with the olive branch is 
 only ominous in war. Abandon, Dantzig, your evil pur- 
 pose : you see, the Alcidae are ready with cruel miseries for 
 your inhabitants. You hear Anna's angry voice : save your- 
 self! 
 
 You are closely pressed by thousands of athletes ; you are 
 mightily struck by the flash of angry lightnings. You can- 
 not withstand: the thunder is ready not in jest. Your ram- 
 parts are without defence; the earth opens up abysses; roofs 
 fly into the air; your walls are emptied of men. 
 
 If all the powers combined .were to aid you, O Dantzig; if 
 the elements defended you; if from all the ends of the world 
 soldiers came to spill their blood for you, yet nothing would 
 be able to save you from suffering and to stop your misery, 
 and wring you out of Anna's hands. 
 
 Your adversaries see to-day the bravery of Russian soldiers: 
 neither fire nor water harms them, and they advance with 
 open breasts. How readily they advance! How forgetful 
 they are of their lives! The cannon's thunder frightens 
 them not! They make the assault, as if going to a wedding 
 feast! Only through smoky darkness one may see that 
 their brows are facing the forts. 
 
 Within the walls of the wretched city all are struck down 
 with fear: everything falls and flies to dust, the besiegers 
 are on the walls! The last magistrates, seeing from their 
 tower their vain hope in the distant armies and Stanislaus 
 who had taken refuge within their walls, besides themselves, 
 exclaim: " We are fated to fall ! " 
 
 What I have prophesied is about to happen, Dantzig
 
 Princess Natalya Borisovna Dolgoruki 233 
 
 begins to tremble : all think of surrendering, as before they 
 all decided to fight, and of saving themselves from the en- 
 gines of war, from flying bombs and from all the pests the 
 city is oppressed by. All cry, for the burden was too heavy 
 to carry, "It is time now to open the gates to Anna's 
 army. ' ' 
 
 So it is done: the sign for surrender is given, and Dantzig 
 is at our feet! Our soldiers are happy in their success; the 
 fires have gone out; there is an end to misery. Immediately 
 Glory took its flight and announced with its thundering 
 trumpet : " Anna is fortunate ! Anna is unconquerable; 
 Anna, exalted by all, is their common glory and honour." 
 
 I,yre ! abate your song : it is not possible for me properly 
 to praise diadem-bearing Anna and her great goodness, any 
 more than I can fly. It is Anna's good fortune that she is 
 loved by God. He always watches over her, and through 
 Him she is victorious. Who would dare to oppose her? 
 May Anna live many years! 
 
 Princess Natalya Borisovna Dolgortiki. (1714-1771.) 
 
 The Princess Dolgortiki was the daughter of Count Shereme'tev, 
 who was intimately connected with the reforms of Peter the Great. 
 In 1729 she was betrothed to Prince Ivan Aleksye"evich Dolgoruki, 
 the favourite of Peter II. ; Feofan Prokop6vich performed the cere- 
 mony of the betrothal, and the whole Imperial family and the most 
 distinguished people of the capital were present. A few days later 
 Peter II. died, and Anna loannovna ascended the throne. Dolgoruki 
 was banished to Siberia, and she married him in order to follow him 
 into exile. They passed eight years in the Government of Tob61sk, 
 when her husband was taken to N6vgorod and executed. For three 
 years she remained in ignorance of his fate, when the Empress Eliza- 
 beth permitted her to return to St. Petersburg. In 1758 Princess 
 Dolgoruki entered a monastery at Kiev, and ten years later she wrote 
 her Memoirs , at the request of her son Michael. In 1810 her grand- 
 son, the poet Dolgoruki (see p. 422), had these Memoirs printed. The 
 Princess Dolgoruki has become a synonym for a devoted Russian 
 woman, and she has frequently been celebrated in poetry, especially 
 by Rylye"ev, Kozl6v and Nekrdsov. There is also an English book 
 treating of her life: The Life and Times of Nathalia Borissovna, 
 Princess Dolgorookov, by J. A. Heard, London, 1857.
 
 234 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 FROM HER "MEMOIRS" 
 
 My mind totters when I recall all that has befallen me 
 after my happiness which at that time appeared to me to be 
 eternal. I did not have a friend to teach me that I ought 
 to walk more warily on the slippery road of pleasure. My 
 Lord! What a threatening storm arose against me, and 
 what calamities from the whole world befell me! Lord! 
 Give me strength to tell of my sufferings, that I may describe 
 them for the information of the curious and the consola- 
 tion of the afflicted who, thinking of me, might be consoled. 
 I have passed all the days of my life in misery, and have 
 experienced all: persecution, exile, want, separation from 
 my beloved one, everything that one can think of. I do 
 not boast of my endurance, but will boast of the mercy of the 
 Lord who has given me so much strength to bear all that I 
 have borne up to now. It would be impossible for a man to 
 endure such strokes, if the power of the Lord did not 
 strengthen him from on high. Consider my bringing up, 
 and my present state! 
 
 Here is the beginning of my misery that I had never ex- 
 pected. Our Emperor had departed from this life, and be- 
 fore I had expected it, there was a change of the crown. 
 It evidently had pleased God to chastise the people for their 
 sins: a merciful Tsar was taken away from them, and great 
 was the weeping in the nation. All my relatives came to- 
 gether, were sorrowing and weeping, and wondering how 
 to announce to me the calamity. I generally slept late, 
 until nine o'clock; as soon as I awoke, I noticed that the 
 eyes of all were in tears; though they were careful to hide 
 it, yet it was quite obvious they had been weeping. I knew 
 that the Tsar was sick, and even very sick, but I had great 
 hope the Lord would not abandon His orphans. They were 
 of necessity compelled to tell me the truth. As soon as this 
 news reached my ears, I lost my consciousness; when I re- 
 gained it, I kept on repeating: " I am lost, lost ! " No other 
 words left my lips but " lost." However they tried to con- 
 sole me, they could not stop my weeping, nor keep me 
 quiet. I knew too well the custom of my country, that all
 
 Princess Natalya Borisovna Dolgortiki 235 
 
 the favourites perish with the death of their Emperors: 
 what could I, then, expect ? Yet, I did not think that the 
 end would be as bad as it actually was, for though ray fianc 
 was beloved by the Tsar, and had many distinctions, and 
 all kinds of affairs of State had been entrusted to him, yet I 
 placed some hope in his honest acts. Knowing his inno- 
 cence, and that he had not been tainted by any improper 
 conduct, it appeared to me that a man would not be accused 
 without a proper judicial trial, or be subject to disfavour, 
 and be deprived of his honours and possessions; I learned 
 only later that truth is not helpful in misfortune. 
 
 So I wept unconsolably. My relatives, in their search for 
 means of consoling me, pointed out to me that I was yet a 
 young person, and had no reason to grieve so senselessly; 
 that I could reject my fiance if things went badly with him, 
 and that there were other suitors who were not of less worth 
 than he, even if they had not his high honours. And in- 
 deed there was a suitor who was very anxious to have me, 
 but I did not like him, though all my relatives wanted me 
 to marry him. That proposition weighed so heavily upon 
 me, that I was not able to answer them. Consider yourself, 
 what kind of a consolation that could be to me, and how dis- 
 honourable such an act would have been, to be ready to 
 marry him when he was great, but to refuse him the mo- 
 ment he was cast into misfortune. I could not agree to any 
 such unscrupulous advice; I resolved at once to live and die 
 together with him to whom I had given my heart, and not 
 to allow anyone else to share my love. It was not my habit 
 to love one to-day and another to-morrow; such is the 
 fashion in the world, but I proved to the world that I was 
 faithful in love. I have been a companion to my husband 
 in all his troubles, and I am telling the truth when I assert 
 that in all my misery I never repented having married 
 him, and did not murmur against the Lord for it. He is my 
 witness: I bore everything while loving him, and as much 
 as was in my power, I kept up his courage. My relatives 
 were evidently of a different opinion, and therefore advised 
 me otherwise, or maybe they simply pitied me.
 
 236 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Towards evening my fiance" came to my house, and com- 
 plained to me of his misfortune. He told me of the pitiable 
 death of the Emperor, who did not lose consciousness to 
 the last, and bid him good-bye. While he told me all 
 this, we both wept, and swore to each other that nothing 
 should separate us but death ; I was ready to go with him 
 through all the terrestrial misfortunes. Thus it grew worse 
 from hour to hour. Where were those who formerly had 
 sought our protection and friendship ? They had all hid 
 themselves, and my relatives stood aloof from me ; they all 
 left me for the new favourites, and all were afraid to meet 
 me, lest they should suffer through the suspicion under 
 which I was. It were better for a person not to be born in 
 this world, if he is to be great for a while, and then will fall 
 into disgrace: all will soon despise him, and no one will 
 speak to him. 
 
 Here we remained about a week, while a vessel was being 
 fitted out to take us down the river. All that was terrible 
 to me, and I ought to pass it in silence. My governess, to 
 whose care I had been entrusted by my mother, did not wish 
 to leave me, and had come with me to the village. She 
 thought that we would pass all the days of our misfortune 
 there; but things turned out differently, and she was com- 
 pelled to leave me. She was a foreigner, and could not 
 endure all the hardships; yet, as much as she could she did 
 for me in those days: went on the ill-starred vessel that was 
 to take us away, fixed everything there, hung the walls with 
 tapestry to keep out the dampness, that I might not catch 
 a cold; she placed a pavilion on board, partitioned off a 
 room, in which we were to live, and wept for me all the time. 
 
 At last there arrived the bitter day when we must de- 
 part. We were given ten people to attend on us, and a 
 woman for each person, in all, five. I had intended to take 
 my maid with me, but my sisters-in-law dissuaded me: they 
 gave me theirs to take her place, and gave me another maid for 
 an assistant to the laundresses, who could do nothing else but 
 wash clothes; I was compelled to agree to their arrangement.
 
 Princess Natalya Borisovna Dolgoruki 237 
 
 My maid wept, and did not want to part from me. I asked 
 her not to importune me with her tears, and to take things 
 as fate had decreed. Such was my equipment: I had not 
 even my own serf, and not a penny of money. My governess 
 gave me every kopek she had; it was not a great sum, 
 only sixty roubles, and with that I departed. I do not re- 
 member whether we went on foot to the vessel, or whether 
 we drove to it in a carriage. The river was not far from 
 our house; there I bid good-bye to my family, for they had 
 been permitted to see us off. 
 
 I stepped into the cabin, and saw how it was fixed up: 
 my governess had done all she could to help me in my evil 
 plight. I had to thank her here for the love she had shown 
 to me, and for the education she had given me ; I also bid 
 her farewell, not expecting ever to see her again: we 
 grasped each other's necks, and my hands grew stiff with 
 cold, and I do not remember how we were torn from each 
 other. I regained consciousness in the place that served as 
 a cabin. I was lying in the bed, and my husband was 
 standing over me, holding me by my hand, and making me 
 smell some salts. I jumped down from my bed, ran up- 
 stairs, thinking that I would still catch a glimpse of it all, 
 but those were all unfamiliar scenes, we had sailed away a 
 long distance. Then I noticed that I had lost a pearl that I 
 wore on my finger; I evidently dropped it in the water as 
 I bade my family farewell; I was not even sorry for it, 
 other thoughts were occupying me: life was lost, and I was 
 left alone, had lost all for the sake of one man. And thus 
 we sailed all night long. 
 
 The next day there was a stiff breeze; there was a storm 
 on the river, and the thunder sounded more terrible on the 
 water than on land, and I am naturally very much afraid of 
 thunder. The vessel rolled from side to side, and every 
 time it thundered people fell down. My younger sister-in- 
 law was very much frightened, and wept and cried aloud. 
 I thought the world had come to an end ; we were compelled 
 to make for the shore, where we passed a sleepless night in 
 terror. As soon as it dawned, the storm subsided; we
 
 238 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 continued our voyage, which lasted three weeks. Whenever 
 the weather was quiet, I sat near the window in the cabin; 
 I wept or washed my kerchiefs, while the water was nearby. 
 At times I bought a sturgeon, and, tying him to a rope, let 
 him swim by my side, so that I was not the only captive, 
 but the sturgeon with me. Whenever the wind began to 
 rock the boat, my head began to ache, and I felt nauseated ; 
 then they took me out on deck, where I lay unconscious 
 until the wind subsided, being covered with a fur coat: on 
 the water the winds are piercing. Often he sat by my side, 
 to keep me company. When the storm was over, I rested ; 
 but I could not eat much from nausea. 
 
 Here is what once happened to us: There was a frightful 
 storm, and there was not a person on board who knew where 
 there were the deep places and the shallows, or where we 
 could land. The sailors were merely peasants that had been 
 taken from the plough, and who were sailing where the wind 
 bore them. It was getting dark, the night was near, and 
 the wind did not permit us to make a landing. They threw 
 out an anchor in the middle of the stream, where it was 
 deepest, and the anchor was carried away. The companion 
 of my misfortunes would not let me go on deck, for he was 
 afraid that I would be crushed in the turmoil. The people 
 were running all about the boat: some were pumping out 
 the water, others were tying up the anchor; all were at 
 work. While nothing was being done successfully, the boat 
 was suddenly drawn into an eddy. I heard a terrible noise, 
 and did not know what had happened. I arose to look out: 
 our boat was standing as if in a box, between two shores. I 
 asked where we were, but nobody could tell me, for they 
 did not know themselves. On one shore there was nothing 
 but a birch wood, but it was not a very thick forest. The 
 earth on that shore began to settle, and the forest slid several 
 fathoms into the river, or eddy, where we were standing. 
 The forest rustled terribly under our very boat, and then 
 we were lifted up, and again drawn into the eddy. Thus it 
 lasted for a long time. All thought that we would perish, 
 and the sailors were ready to save their lives in boats, and
 
 Princess Natalya Borisovna Dolgortiki 239 
 
 to leave us to death. Finally, so much of the land was torn 
 loose that only a small strip was left, and beyond it we could 
 see some water, supposedly a lake. If that strip were car- 
 ried away, we would be in that lake. The wind was awful, 
 and our end would certainly have come, if God's mercy had 
 not saved us. The wind calmed down, and no more land was 
 being carried away, and we were saved ; at daylight we rode 
 out of the eddy into the river, and continued our voyage. 
 That eddy had carried part of my life away; yet I endured 
 it all, all the terrors, for the end of my sufferings was not 
 yet to be: I was preparing myself for greater woes, and God 
 gave me strength for them. 
 
 We reached the provincial town of the island where we 
 were to reside. We were told that the way to that island 
 was by water, and that a change would be made here: the 
 officer of the guard was to return, and we were to be turned 
 over to an officer of the local garrison, with a detachment of 
 twenty-four soldiers. We stayed here a week, while they 
 were fixing the boat that was to take us there, and we were 
 transferred from hand to hand, like prisoners. It was such 
 a pitiable sight that even a heart of stone would be softened. 
 At this departure, the officer wept, and said: " Now you will 
 suffer all kinds of insult. These are not ordinary men: they 
 will treat you like common people, and will show you no 
 indulgence." We all wept, as if we were parting from a 
 relative. We had at least gotten used to him. However 
 badly we were off, yet he had known us in our fortune, and 
 he felt ashamed to treat us harshly. 
 
 When they had fixed the boat, a new commander took us 
 to it. It was quite a procession. A crowd of soldiers fol- 
 lowed us, as if we were robbers. I walked with downcast 
 eyes, and did not look around: there was a great number 
 of curious people along the road on which they led us. We 
 arrived at the boat. I was frightened when I saw it, for it 
 was quite different from the former one: out of disrespect to 
 us, they gave us a worthless one. The boat was in accord-
 
 240 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 ance with the designation which we bore, and they did not 
 care, if we were to perish the next day: we were simply 
 prisoners, there was no other name for us. Oh, what can 
 there be worse than that appellation ? The honour we re- 
 ceived was in conformity with it! The boards on the boat 
 were all warped, and you could sec daylight through them; 
 the moment a breeze began to blow, it creaked. It was 
 black with age and soot: labourers had been making fires in 
 it, and no one would have thought to travel in it. It had 
 been abandoned, and was intended for kindling wood. As 
 they were in a hurry with us, they did not dare keep us back 
 long, and gave us the first boat they could find. But maybe 
 they had express orders to drown us. God having willed 
 otherwise, we arrived safely at the appointed place. 
 
 We were compelled to obey a new commander. We tried 
 all means to gain his favour, but in vain. How could we 
 have found any means? God grant us to suffer with a 
 clever man! But he was a stupid officer. He had risen 
 from a common peasant to be a captain. He thought he 
 was a great man, and that we must be kept as severely as 
 possible, since we were criminals. He regarded it below his 
 dignity to speak to us; yet in spite of all his arrogance, he 
 came to dine with us. Consider for yourself whether the 
 man had any sense from the way he was dressed: he wore 
 his uniform right over his shirt, and slippers on his bare 
 feet ; and thus he sat down to dinner with us ! I was younger 
 than the rest, and uncontrollable: I could not help laughing 
 as I looked at his ridiculous get-up. He noticed that I was 
 laughing at him, and said, himself smiling: " L,ucky for 
 you that my books have burnt, or I should have a talk with 
 you!" However bitter I felt, I tried to get him to talk 
 more; but he never uttered another word. Just think what 
 a commander we were given to watch us in all we did! 
 What were they afraid of? That we would run away ? 
 Not their watch kept us back, but our innocence: we were 
 sure that in time they would see their error, and would 
 return us to our former possessions. Besides, we were re- 
 strained by the fact that we had a large family. And thus
 
 Mikhail Vasilevich Lomon6sov 241 
 
 we sailed with the stupid commander a whole month until 
 we arrived at the town where we were to reside. 
 
 Mikhail Vasilevich Lomon6sov. (1711-1765.) 
 
 L,otnon6sov was born in the village of Denisovka, in the Govern- 
 ment of Arkhangelsk, not far from the spot where, one hundred and 
 fifty years before, the English had rediscovered Russia. In his letters 
 to Shuvalov, Lotn6nosov tells us of the difficulties with which he had 
 to contend at home and at the School of the Redeemer at Moscow. 
 His brilliant progress caused him to be chosen among the first men to 
 be sent abroad at Government expense to study mining, and to get 
 acquainted with mining methods in Holland, England and France. 
 In spite of insufficient support from the Government and a roving life 
 at German universities, L,omon6sov made excellent progress in philo- 
 sophy, under Christian Wolff at Marburg, and in the sciences at 
 Freiburg. After marrying a German woman, wandering about and 
 starving, Lomon6sov returned to St. Petersburg. Before reaching 
 home, he had sent to St. Petersburg his Ode on the Occasion of the 
 Capture of Khotin. It was the first time the tonic versification was 
 successfully Applied to the language, and though the diction of the 
 ode is turgid and the enthusiasm forced, yet it became the model for a 
 vast family of odes and eulogies, generally written to order, until 
 Derzhdvin introduced a new style with his Felitsa. 
 
 Upon his return, Lomon6sov became attached to the University, 
 which was mainly filled with German professors. His own unamiable 
 temper, combined with the not more amiable characters of German 
 colleagues, was the cause of endless quarrels and exasperations. 
 Under the most depressing difficulties, L,omon6sov, the first learned 
 Russian, developed a prodigious activity. He perfected the Russian 
 literary language, lectured on rhetoric and the sciences and wrote 
 text-books, odes and dramas. For a century he passed in Russia as a 
 great poet, and his deserts in other directions were disregarded. But 
 a more sober criticism sees now in Lomon6sov a great scientist who 
 has increased knowledge by several discoveries, and only a second-rate 
 poet. Only where he described phenomena of nature or scientific 
 facts, did he become really inspired, and write poems that have sur- 
 vived him. His services to the Russian language and literature are 
 many. He did for them what Peter the Great did for the State : by 
 his own mighty personality and example he put them on the road 
 which they have never abandoned, and though lacking originality, 
 the school of Lomon6sov itself survived in Russian literature to the 
 end of the eighteenth century. 
 
 But few of Lomon6sov's poems have been translated into English. 
 
 VOL. I. 10.
 
 242 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Ode from Job, Morning Meditations, Evening Meditations, are given 
 in Sir John Bowring's Specimens of the Russian Poets, Part II.; the 
 Evening Meditations, in another version, is also given by him in 
 Parti. 
 
 Ode in Honour of the Empress Anna, in F. R. Grahame's The 
 Progress of Science, Art and Literature in Russia. 
 
 Morning Meditation, and part of the Ode on the Accession of 
 Catherine II., in C. E. Turner's Studies in Russian Literature, and, 
 the same article, in Fraser's Magazine, 1877. 
 
 A Chronological Abridgement of Russian History ; translated 
 from the original Russian . . . and continued to the present by 
 the translator (J. G. A. F.), I/ondon, 1767. 
 
 LETTERS TO I. I. SHUVAXOV 1 
 
 Dear Sir, Ivdn Ivdnovich: Your Excellency's kind con- 
 sideration in honouring me with a letter assures me, to my 
 great joy, of your unchanged feelings to me, and this I have 
 for many years regarded as one of my great fortunes. How 
 could the august generosity of our incomparable Empress, 
 which I enjoy through your fatherly intercession, divert me 
 from my love and zeal to the sciences, when extreme poverty, 
 which I have endured voluntarily for the sake of science, has 
 not been able to distract me from it ? I*et not your Excel- 
 lency think it self-praise in me, if I am bold to present to 
 you my defence. 
 
 When I was studying in the School of the Redeemer, I 
 was surrounded on all sides with powerful obstacles that 
 made against science, and in those years the influence of 
 these tendencies was almost insurmountable. On the one 
 hand, my father, who had never had any other children but 
 me, said that in leaving him I, being his only son, had left 
 all his possessions (such as they were in those parts), which 
 he had acquired for me in the sweat of his brow, and which 
 strangers would carry away after his death. On the other 
 
 1 To his patron, upon his having expressed his fear that Lomonosov 
 would lose his zeal for the sciences when he received the gift of an 
 estate from the Empress.
 
 Mikhail Vasilevich Lomon6sov 243 
 
 hand, I was confronted with unspeakable poverty: as I re- 
 ceived but three kopeks a day, all I dared spend a day 
 for food was half a kopek for bread and half a kopek for 
 kvas, while the rest went for paper, shoes and other neces- 
 sities. In this way I passed five years, and did not abandon 
 study. On the one hand, they wrote to me that, knowing the 
 well-being of my father, well-to-do people of my village 
 would give me their daughters in marriage, and in fact they 
 proposed them to me, when I was there; on the other hand, 
 the small schoolboys pointed their fingers at me, and cried : 
 " Look at the clodhopper who has come to study Latin at 
 the age of twenty!" Soon after that I was taken to St. 
 Petersburg, and was sent abroad, receiving an allowance 
 forty times as large as before. But that did not divert my 
 attention from study, but proportionately increased my 
 eagerness, though there is a limit to my strength. I most 
 humbly beg your Excellency to feel sure that I will do all 
 in my power to cause all those who ask me to be wary in my 
 zeal to have no anxiety about me, and that those who judge 
 me with malicious envy should be put to shame in their un- 
 just opinion, and should learn that they must not measure 
 others with their yardstick, and should also remember that 
 the Muses love whom they list. 
 
 If there is anyone who persists in the opinion that a 
 learned man must be poor, I shall quote on his side Diogenes, 
 who lived in a barrel with dogs, and left his countrymen a 
 few witticisms for the increase of their pride; on the other 
 side I shall mention Newton, the rich Lord Boyle, who had 
 acquired all his glory in the sciences through the use of a 
 large sum of money ; Wolff, who with his lectures and pre- 
 sents had accumulated more than five hundred thousand, 
 and had earned, besides, a baronetcy; Sloane, in England, 
 who had left such a library that no private individual was 
 able to purchase it, and for which Parliament gave twenty 
 thousand pounds. I shall not fail to carry out your com- 
 mands, and remain with deep respect your Excellency's 
 most humble servant, Mikhdylo Lomon6sov. St. Peters- 
 burg, May 10, 1753.
 
 244 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 ii 
 
 Dear Sir, Ivdn Ivdnovich: I received yesterday your 
 Excellency's letter of May 24th, in which I see an unchange- 
 able token of your distinguished favour to me, and which 
 has greatly pleased ine, especially because you have deigned 
 to express your assurance that I would never abandon the 
 sciences. I do not at all wonder at the judgment of the 
 others, for they really have had the example in certain 
 people who, having barely opened for themselves the road to 
 fortune, have at once set out on other paths and have sought 
 out other means for their farther advancement than the 
 sciences, which they have entirely abandoned ; their patrons 
 ask little or nothing of them, and are satisfied with their 
 mere names, not like your Excellency who ask for my works 
 in order to judge me. In these above-mentioned men, who 
 in their fortune have abandoned science, all can easily per- 
 ceive that all they know is what they have acquired in their 
 infancy under the rod, and that they have added no new 
 knowledge since they have had control of themselves. But 
 it has been quite different with me (permit me, dear sir, to 
 proclaim the truth not for the sake of vainglory, but in order 
 to justify myself): my father was a good-hearted man, but 
 he was brought up in extreme ignorance; my step-mother 
 was an evil and envious woman, and she tried with all her 
 might and main to rouse my father's anger by representing 
 to him that I eternally wasted my time with books; so I 
 was frequently compelled to read and study anything that 
 fell into my hands, in lonely and deserted places, and to 
 suffer cold and hunger, until I went to the School of the 
 Redeemer. 
 
 Now that I have, through your fatherly intercession, a 
 complete sufficiency from her august Imperial Highness, 
 and your approbation of my labours, and that of other ex- 
 perts and lovers of the sciences, and almost their universal 
 delight in them, and finally no longer a childish reasoning 
 of an imperfect age, how could I in my manhood disgrace 
 my early life ? But I shall stop troubling your patience with
 
 Mikhail Vasilevich Lomonosov 245 
 
 these considerations, knowing your just opinion of me. So 
 I shall report to your Excellency that which your praise- 
 worthy zeal wishes to know of the sciences. 
 
 First, as to electricity : There have lately been made here 
 two important experiments, one by Mr. Richmann by means 
 of the apparatus, the other by me in the clouds. By the 
 first it was proved that Musschenbroek's experiment with a 
 strong discharge can be transferred from place to place, 
 separating it from the apparatus for a considerable distance, 
 even as much as half a mile. The second experiment was 
 made on my lightning apparatus, when, without any percept- 
 ible thunder or lightning, on the 25th of April, the thread 
 was repelled from the iron rod and followed my hand ; and 
 on the 28th of the same month, during the passage of a rain- 
 cloud without any perceptible thunder or lightning, there 
 were loud discharges from the lightning apparatus, with 
 bright sparks and a crackling that could be heard from a 
 great distance. This has never been noticed before, and it 
 agrees completely with my former theory of heat and my 
 present one of the electric power, and this will serve me well 
 at the next public lecture. This lecture I shall deliver in 
 conjunction with Professor Richmann: he will present his 
 experiments, and I shall illustrate the theory and usefulness 
 arising from them; I am now preparing for this lecture. 
 
 As to the second part of the text-book on eloquence, it is 
 well on its way, and I hope to have it printed by the end of 
 October. I shall use all my endeavour to have it out soon; 
 I do not send your Excellency any manuscript of it, as you 
 have asked for printed sheets. As I have promised, I am 
 also using all my endeavour in regard to the first volume of 
 the Russian History, so as to have it ready in manuscript 
 by the new year. From him who delivers lectures in his 
 subject, who makes new experiments, delivers public lectures 
 and dissertations, and besides composes all kinds of verses 
 and projects for solemn expressions of joy; who writes out 
 the rules of eloquence for his native language and a history 
 of his country, which, at that, he has to furnish for a certain 
 date, I cannot demand anything more, and I am ready to
 
 246 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 be patient with him, provided something sensible will result 
 in the end. 
 
 Having again and again convinced myself that your Ex- 
 cellency likes to converse about science, I eagerly await a 
 pleasant meeting with you, in order to satisfy you with my 
 latest endeavours, for it is not possible to communicate them 
 all to you at a distance. I cannot see when I shall be able 
 to arrange, as I had promised, the optical apparatus in your 
 Excellency's house, for there are no floors, nor ceilings, nor 
 staircases in it yet, and I lately walked around in it with no 
 small degree of danger to myself. The electric balls I shall 
 send you, as you wish, without delay, as soon as possible. 
 I must inform your Excellency that there is here a great 
 scarcity in mechanics, so that I have not been able to get 
 anywhere, not even at your estate, a joiner for any money, 
 to build me an electric apparatus, so that up to the present 
 I have been making use, instead of a terrestrial machine, of 
 the clouds, to which I have had a pole erected from the roof. 
 Whatever instruments your Excellency may need, I beg you 
 to permit me to report in the office of the Academy in your 
 name that the orders for them should be given to the 
 mechanics, or else the business will be endlessly prolonged. 
 In fine, I remain, with the expression of deep respect, your 
 most humble and faithful servant, Mikhaylo Lomon6sov. 
 St. Petersburg, May 31, 1753. 
 
 ODE IN HONOUR OF THE EMPRESS ANNA, ON 
 THE OCCASION OF THE CAPTURE OF KHO- 
 TIN FROM THE TURKS, BY THE RUSSIAN 
 ARMIES, IN 1739 
 
 A sudden ecstasy has seized my soul ; it transports me to 
 the summit of a lofty mountain, where the wind has ceased 
 to howl, and all is hushed in the deep valleys below. Silent 
 are the listening streams, to which it is natural to murmur, 
 or with loud rush to roll down the mountains; crowns of 
 laurel are weaving; thither rumour is seen to hasten; afar 
 off the blue smoke rises in the fields.
 
 Mikhail Vasilevich Lomon6sov 247 
 
 Is not Pindus beneath my feet ? I hear the sweet music 
 of the pure sisters. Parnassian fire burns within me. I 
 hasten to the sacred band. They offer me to taste of the 
 healing stream. " Drink, and forget thy troubles; bathe 
 thine eyes in Castilian dew; stretch them forth over the 
 deserts and hills, and fix them on the spot where the bright 
 light of day is seen rising out of the dark shadows of 
 night." 
 
 As a ship, amidst the angry waves which seek to over- 
 whelm her, sails on triumphantly, and appears to threaten 
 should they dare to impede her course; grey froth foams 
 around her, her track is imprinted in the deep ; thus crowds 
 of Tartars rush towards and surround the Russian forces, 
 but in vain; powerless and breathless they fall. 
 
 The love of their country nerves the souls and arms of 
 Russia's sons; eager are all to shed their blood; the raging 
 tumult but inspires them with fresh courage; as the lion, 
 by the fearful glare of his eyes, drives before him whole 
 herds of wolves, their sharp teeth vainly showing; the 
 woods and shores tremble at his roar; with his tail he lashes 
 the sand and dust; with his strength he beats down every 
 opposing force. 
 
 Hear I not the deafening din of Etna's forges? Roars 
 not the brass within, bubbling with boiling sulphur ? Is not 
 Hell striving to burst its chains, and ope its jaws? The 
 posterity of the rejected deity have filled the mountain track 
 with fire, and hurl down flame and liquid metal; but neither 
 foe nor nature can withstand the burning ardour of our 
 people. 
 
 Send away thy hordes, Stamboul, beyond these mount- 
 ains, where the fiery elements vomit forth smoke, ashes, 
 flame and death; beyond the Tigris, whose strong waves 
 drag after them the huge stones from the shores, but the 
 world holds no impediment to arrest the eagle in his flight. 
 To him the waters, the woods, the mountains, the preci- 
 pices and the silent deserts are but as level paths; wherever 
 the wind can blow, thither he can wing his way. 
 
 Let the earth be all motion like the sea; let myriads
 
 248 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 oppose; let thickest smoke darken the universe; let the Mol- 
 davian mountains swim in blood; such cannot harm you, O 
 Russians! whose safety Fate itself has decreed for the sake 
 of the blessed Anna. Already in her course your zeal has 
 led you in triumph against the Tartars, and wide is the 
 prospect before you. 
 
 The parting ray of daylight falls gently into the waters, 
 and leaves the fight to the night fires; Murza has fallen on 
 his long shadow; in him the light and soul of the infidels 
 pass from them. A wolf issues from the thick forest and 
 rushes on the pale carcass, even in the Turkish camp. A 
 dying Tartar, raising his eyes towards the evening star for 
 the last time, ' ' Hide, ' ' he feebly cries, ' ' thy purple light, 
 and with it the shame of Mahomet; descend quickly with 
 the sun into the sea." 
 
 Why is my soul thus oppressed with terror ? My veins 
 grow stiff, my heart aches. Strange tones meet mine ear; a 
 howling noise seems passing through the desert, the woods 
 and the air. The wild beast has taken refuge in its cavern; 
 the gates of heaven are opened; a cloud has spread itself 
 over the army; suddenly a countenance of fire shines forth: 
 a hero appears chasing his enemies before him, his sword all 
 red with blood. 
 
 Is it not he who, near the rapid waters of the Don, de- 
 stroyed the walls raised to check the Russians' progress? 
 And the Persians in their arid deserts, was it not by his 
 arms they fell ? Thus looked he on his foes when he ap- 
 proached the Gothic shores; thus lifted he his powerful arm; 
 thus swiftly his proud horse galloped over those fields where 
 we see the morning star arise. 
 
 Loud thunder rattles around him: the plains and the 
 forests tremble at the approach of Peter, who by his side so 
 sternly looks towards the south, girt round with dreadful 
 thunder! Is it not the conqueror of Kazan? It is he, ye 
 Caspian waters, who humbled the proud Selim, and strewed 
 the desert with the dead bodies of his enemies. 
 
 Thus the heroes addressed each other: " Not in vain we 
 toiled; not fruitless our united efforts, that the whole world
 
 Mikhail Vasilevich Lomon6sov 249 
 
 should stand in awe of Russia. By the aid of our arms, our 
 boundaries have been widened on the north, on the west, 
 and on the east. Anna now triumphs in the south; she has 
 crowned her troops with victory." The cloud has passed, 
 and the heroes within it: the eye no longer sees, the ear no 
 longer hears them. 
 
 The blood of the Tartar has purpled the river; he dares 
 not again venture to the fight; he seeks refuge in the desert; 
 and, forgetful alike of the sword, the camp, his own shame, 
 he pictures to himself his friends weltering in their blood; 
 the waving of the light leaf startles him like whizzing balls 
 as they fly through the air. 
 
 The shouts of the victors echo through the woods and val- 
 leys; but the wretch who abandons the fight dreads his 
 own shadow. The moon, a witness to her children's flight, 
 shares in their shame, and, deeply reddening, hides her face 
 in darkness. Fame flies through the gloom of the night; 
 her trumpet proclaims to the universe the terrible might of 
 Russia. 
 
 The Danube rushes into the sea, and, roaring in echo to 
 the acclamations of the conquerors, dashes its furious waves 
 against the Turk, who seeks to hide his shame behind its 
 waters. To and fro he runs like a wild beast wounded, and, 
 despairing, he thinks that for the last time he moves his 
 steps; the earth disdains to support the wretch who could 
 not guard her; darkness and fear confuse his path. 
 
 Where is now the boasting Stamboul ? thy courage, thy 
 obstinacy in the fight, thy malice against the nations of the 
 North, thy contempt of our strength? No sooner hadst 
 thou commanded thy hordes to advance than thou thought- 
 est to conquer; cruelly th> 7 janissary vented his rage; like a 
 tiger he rushed upon the Muscovite troop. Soon the boaster 
 fell; he weltered in his own blood. 
 
 Water with your tears, children of Hagar, the foot which 
 has trampled you down ! Kiss ye that hand whose bloody 
 sword brought fear before your eyes. Anna's stern glance 
 is quick to grant relief to those who seek it; it shines forth, 
 for the storm has passed away. She sees you prostrate
 
 250 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 before her; fervent in affection towards her own subjects, to 
 her enemies she proffers punishment or pardon. 
 
 Already has the golden finger of the morning star with- 
 drawn the starry curtain of night; a horse fleet as the wind, 
 his rider Phoebus in the full blaze of his glory, issues from 
 the east, his nostrils breathing sparks of radiant light. 
 Phoebus shakes his fiery head, dwells in wonder on the 
 glorious work and exclaims: " Few such victories have I 
 witnessed, long as I have continued to give light to the 
 world, long as the circle of ages has revolved." 
 
 Like as the serpent rolls itself up, hissing and hiding its 
 sting under a rock, when the eagle, soaring into those re- 
 gions where the winds blow not, above lightnings, snow and 
 tempests, looks down upon the beasts, the fishes and the 
 reptiles beneath him, thus Khotin trembles before the eagle 
 of Russia; thus its inhabitants crouch within its walls. 
 
 What led your Tartar race, Kalchak, 1 to bend so promptly 
 beneath the Russian power? to deliver up the keys of 
 your town in token of submission, evading thus disgrace 
 more deep ? The clemency of Anna, of her who is ever 
 ready to raise the suppliant. Where flows the Vistula, and 
 where the glorious Rhine, even there her olive-trees have 
 flourished ; there have the proud hearts of her defeated foes 
 yielded up their lives. 
 
 Joyful are the lands which have thrown off the cruel yoke ; 
 the burden the Turks had laid on them is thrown back upon 
 themselves! The barbarian hands which held them in re- 
 straint now wear their chains in captivity; and the feet are 
 shackled which trampled down the field of the stranger, and 
 drove away his flocks. 
 
 Not thus alone must thou be humbled ; not all thy punish- 
 ment this, O Turkey! A far greater hast thou merited, for 
 thou didst refuse to let us live in peace. Still does the rage 
 of your haughty souls forbid you to bend before Anna ? 
 Where would ye hide yourselves from her? Damascus, 
 Cairo, Aleppo, shall flame! Crete shall be surrounded 
 with her fleets; Euphrates shall be dyed with your blood. 
 1 Kalchak-pasha was the commander of Khotin.
 
 Mikhail Vasilevich Lomon6sov 251 
 
 A sudden and universal change ! A dazzling vision passes 
 before my eyes, and with heaven's purest beams outshines 
 the brightness of the day ! The voices of heroes strike upon 
 my ear. Anna's joyous baud, in glory clad, bear up eternity 
 beyond the starry orbs, and Truth with her golden pen traces 
 her glorious deeds in that book which is not reached by cor- 
 ruption. 
 
 Russia thrives like a young lily under Anna's care; within 
 China's distant walls she is honoured, and every corner of 
 the earth is filled with her subjects' glory. Happy art thou, 
 O my country, under the rule of thy Empress! Bright the 
 laurels thou hast gained by this triumph. Fear not the ills 
 of war; they fly from the land where Anna is glorified by 
 her people. Malicious envy may pour forth her poison, she 
 may gnaw her tongue in rage. Our joy heeds it not. 
 
 The robbers who, from beyond the Dniester, came to 
 plunder the fields of the Cossacks, are driven back, scattered 
 like dust; no longer dare they venture on that soil where 
 the fruits of the earth and the blessings of peace together 
 flourish. In safety the merchant pursues his traffic, and the 
 mariner sees a boundary to the waves; no obstacles impede 
 his course. The old and the young are happy; he who 
 wished for the hour of death now prays for lengthened life; 
 his heart is gladdened by his country's triumphs. 
 
 The shepherd drives his flocks into the meadow, and enters 
 the forest without fear; there, with his friend who tends his 
 sheep, he sings the song of joy, his theme the bravery of the 
 soldier; he blesses the passing moments of his life, and im- 
 plores endless peace on the spot where he sleeps in quiet. 
 Thus, in the simple sincerity of his heart, he glorifies her 
 who shields him from his enemies. 
 
 O thou great Empress ! The love of Russia, the dread of 
 thy foes, the heroine of the northern world, the hope, the 
 joy, the goddess of the shores of seven wide seas, thou shinest 
 in the cloudless lights of goodness and beneficence. Forgive 
 thy slave that he has chosen thy glory for his lay, and that 
 his rugged verse, in token of submission to thy rule, has 
 thus dared to attempt to magnify thy power. Given in F.
 
 252 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 R. Grahame's The Progress of Science, Art and Literature 
 in Russia. 
 
 MORNING MEDITATIONS 
 
 O'er the wide earth yon torch of heavenly light 
 
 Its splendour spreads and God's proud works unveils; 
 
 My soul, enraptured at the marvellous sight, 
 
 Unwonted peace, and joy, and wonder feels, 
 
 And with uplifted thoughts of ecstasy 
 
 Exclaims, " How great must their Creator be! " 
 
 Or, if a mortal's power could stretch so high 
 If mortal sight could reach that glorious sun, 
 And look undazzled at its majesty, 
 'T would seem a fiery ocean burning on 
 From time's first birth, whose ever-flaming ray 
 Could ne'er extinguished be by time's decay. 
 
 There waves of fire 'gainst waves of fire are dashing, 
 And know no bounds; there hurricanes of flame, 
 As if in everlasting combat flashing, 
 Roar with a fury which no time can tame: 
 There molten mountains boil like ocean-waves, 
 And rain in burning streams the welkin laves. 
 
 But in Thy presence all is but a spark, 
 A little spark : that wondrous orb was lighted 
 By Thy own hand, the dreary and the dark 
 Pathway of man to cheer of man benighted ; 
 To guide the march of seasons in their way, 
 And place us in a paradise of day. 
 
 Dull Night her sceptre sways o'er plains and hills, 
 
 O'er the dark forest and the foaming sea; 
 
 Thy wondrous energy all nature fills, 
 
 And leads our thoughts, and leads our hopes to Thee. 
 
 " How great is God! " a million tongues repeat, 
 
 And million tongues re-echo, " God, how great! "
 
 Mikhail Vasilevich Lomonosov 253 
 
 But now again the day star bursts the gloom, 
 Scattering its sunshine o'er the opening sky; 
 Thy eye, that pierces even through the tomb, 
 Has chased the clouds, has bid the vapours fly; 
 And smiles of light, descending from above, 
 Bathe all the universe with joy and love. 
 -From Sir John Bowring's Specimens of the Russian Poets. 
 
 EVENING MEDITATIONS 
 
 ON SEEING THE AURORA BOREAUS 
 
 The day retires, the mists of night are spread 
 
 Slowly o'er nature, darkening as they rise; 
 
 The gloomy clouds are gathering round our heads, 
 
 And twilight's latest glimmering gently dies:' 
 
 The stars awake in heaven's abyss of blue; 
 
 Say, who can count them ? Who can sound it ? Who ? 
 
 Even as a sand in the majestic sea, 
 
 A diamond- atom on a hill of snow, 
 
 A spark amidst a Hecla's majesty, 
 
 An unseen mote where maddened whirlwinds blow, 
 
 And I midst scenes like these the mighty thought 
 
 O'erwhelms me I am nought, or less than nought. 
 
 And science tells me that each twinkling star 
 
 That smiles above us is a peopled sphere, 
 
 Or central sun, diffusing light afar; 
 
 A link of nature's chain: and there, even there, 
 
 The Godhead shines displayed in love and light, 
 
 Creating wisdom all-directing might. 
 
 Where are thy secret laws, O Nature, where ? 
 
 In wintry realms thy dazzling torches blaze, 
 
 And from thy icebergs streams of glory there 
 
 Are poured, while other suns their splendent race 
 
 In glory run : from frozen seas what ray 
 
 Of brightness ? From yon realms of night what day ?
 
 254 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Philosopher, whose penetrating eye 
 
 Reads nature's deepest secrets, open now 
 
 This all-inexplicable mystery : 
 
 Why do earth's darkest, coldest regions glow 
 
 With lights like these ? Oh, tell us, knowing one, 
 
 For thou dost count the stars, and weigh the sun ! 
 
 Whence are these varied lamps all lighted round ? 
 Whence all the horizon's glowing fire ? The heaven 
 Is splendent as with lightning but no sound 
 Of thunder all as calm as gentlest even ; 
 And winter's midnight is as bright, as gay, 
 As the fair noontide of a summer's day. 
 
 What stores of fire are these, what magazine, 
 Whence God from grossest darkness light supplies ? 
 What wondrous fabric which the mountains screen, 
 Whose bursting flames above those mountains rise; 
 Where rattling winds disturb the mighty ocean, 
 And the proud waves roll with eternal motion ? 
 
 Vain is the inquiry all is darkness, doubt: 
 
 This earth is one vast mystery to man. 
 
 First find the secrets of this planet out, 
 
 Then other planets, other systems scan ! 
 
 Nature is veiled from thee, presuming clod! 
 
 And what canst thou conceive of Nature's God ? 
 
 From Sir John Bowring's Specimens of the Russian Poets. 
 
 Alexander Petrdvich Sumar6kov. (1718-1777.) 
 
 Sumar6kov is the first litterateur of Russia, that is, the first man to 
 regard literature as a profession, independently of an official position. 
 After graduating from the military school, in 1740, he served for a 
 while under some military commanders, but devoted all his leisure 
 time to writing poetry according to the rules laid down by Tredyak6v- 
 ski. There was no species of poetical literature in which he did not 
 try himself and did not produce prolifically. He has left odes, 
 eulogies, fables, satires and dramas. In many of these he broke 
 virgin soil in Russia, and in his unexampled conceit he was not slow 
 to proclaim his highest deserts : " What Athens has seen and Paris
 
 Alexander Petr6vich Sumar6kov 255 
 
 now sees, after a long period of transition, that you, O Russia, have 
 perceived at once by my efforts." In spite of bis mediocrity and ac- 
 quaintance with only the pseudo-classic French style (for he disdained 
 all serious study of antiquity), Sumar6kov was highly valued in his 
 day, and his example has done much to advance Russian literature. 
 In 1756 the Russian Theatre was created by a decree of the Senate, 
 and Sumar6kov was chosen as its first director. To fill his repertoire, 
 he was compelled to write plays himself, and he produced them with 
 astounding facility. His best drama is probably The False Deme- 
 trius, though there is little historical truth in it. In 1761 he issued the 
 first independent journal, The Industrious Bee, which, however, was 
 filled mainly with his own writings. Sumar6kov's influence on Rus- 
 sian letters lasted up to the time of Pushkin, though Karamzin was 
 the first to doubt his greatness. 
 
 Sumar6kov's The False Demetrius has been translated into Eng- 
 lish : Demetrius the Impostor ; a tragedy [in five acts and in prose], 
 translated from the Russian, London, 1806. 
 
 Act II., Scene 7, is also given in C. E. Turner's Studies in Russian 
 Literature, and, the same, in Eraser's Magazine, 1877. 
 
 THE FALSE DEMETRIUS 
 
 ACT II., SCENE I. GEORGE AND XENIA 
 
 Xenia, Blessed in the world is that purple-bearing man 
 who does not suppress the freedom of our souls, who elevates 
 himself for society's good, and with leniency adorns his royal 
 dignity, who gives his subjects auspicious days, and whom 
 evildoers alone have cause to fear. 
 
 George. O thou sad Kremlin ! Thou art this day a witness 
 how that virtue was cast down from the throne. Languish- 
 ing Moscow trembles in despair; happiness flees its walls in 
 sorrow; the bright days seem darker than dense night; the 
 fair groves about Moscow are clad in sombreness. When 
 the solemn bell rings in the city, it seems to us that it repeats 
 the city's general groan and that it proclaims our Church's 
 fall through the machinations of the pope. O Lord, remove 
 that terror from the Russians! Already the report flies 
 through the square that Clement has promised reward in 
 heaven to the rebels, the foes of our country's city, and that 
 he in advance forgives them all their sins. Moscow will 
 suffer as suffers the New World ! There the papists have
 
 256 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 stained with blood the earth, have slaughtered its inhabit- 
 ants, have plundered the surviving, have burnt the innocent 
 in their own land, holding the cross in one hand, in the other 
 the bloody sword. What has happened to them in their 
 dire fate will now, O Russia, be done to you! 
 
 Xenia. All powers of evil, Demetrius, Clement, Hell, 
 will not efface you from my heart! O Heaven, remove the 
 fury of the papal power, and with it Xenia's unbearable 
 distress, that Russia might raise its head, and I might be 
 my sweetheart's wife! Grant us to see the monarch on the 
 throne, subject to truth, not arbitrary will ! All truth has 
 withered; the tyrant's law is only what he wants; but on the 
 happiness of their subjects are based the laws of righteous 
 kings, for their immortal glory. God's vicar is to be the 
 Tsar. Strike me, destroy me, merciless Tsar ! Megaera has 
 swept you from Tartarus, the Caucasus has borne you, Hyr- 
 cania has nurtured you. The heretic, with his crowd of 
 slaves, will, cursing, oust the bodies of saintly men from their 
 graves. Their names will in Russia for ever perish, and the 
 houses of God will in Moscow be deserted. Nation, tear the 
 crown from the creator of dire torments; hasten, wrest 
 the sceptre from the barbarian's hands! 
 
 SCENE 7 
 
 Demetrius (alone). My crown lies not firmly upon my head, 
 and the end of my greatness is at hand. Each moment I 
 expect a sudden change. O Kremlin's walls that frighten 
 me! Meseems each hour you announce to me: "Villain, 
 you are a foe, a foe to us and the whole land ! " The citizens 
 proclaim : ' ' You have ruined us ! " And the temples weep : 
 " We are stained with blood! " The fair places about Mos- 
 cow are deserted, and Hell from its abyss has oped its jaws 
 at me; I see the sombre steps that lead to the infernal re- 
 gions, and the tormented shades of Tartarus: I am already 
 in Gehenna, and burn in the flame; I cast my glance to 
 heaven, and see the celestial regions: there are good kings 
 in all the beauty of their natures, and angels besprinkle them 
 with dew of paradise; but what hope have I to-day in my
 
 Alexander Petr6vich Sumar6kov 257 
 
 despair? I shall be tormented in eternity even as I suffer 
 now. 1 am not a crowned potentate in a magnificent city, 
 but an evil malefactor, in hell tormented. I perish, drag- 
 ging a multitude of the people to destruction. Flee, tyrant, 
 flee ! From whom ? From myself, for I see no one else be- 
 fore me. Run ! But whither ? Your hell is ever with you! 
 The assassin is here, run! But I am that assassin! I 
 tremble before myself, and before my shade. I shall avenge 
 myself! On whom ? Myself. Do I hate myself ? I love 
 myself! For what? I see it not. All cry against me: 
 rapine, unfair justice, all terrible things, they cry together 
 against me. I live to the misfortune, shall die to the fortune 
 of my nearest. The fate of men, the lowliest, I envy: even 
 the mendicant is sometimes happy in his poverty. But I 
 rule here, and am always tormented. Endure and perish, 
 having ascended the throne by deceit ! Drive, and be driven ! 
 Live and die a tyrant ! 
 
 INSTRUCTION TO A SON 
 
 Perceiving his tearful end near at hand, a father thus in- 
 structed his beloved, only begotten son: 
 
 " My son, beloved son ! I am old to-day; my mind grows 
 dull, my fervour is all gone; I am preparing to go before the 
 Judge, and shall soon pass to eternity, the immeasurable 
 abode of mortals. So I wish to tell you how you may live, 
 and to show you the road to happiness. You will travel 
 over a slippery path : though all in the world is vanity, yet 
 why should one disdain happiness in life ? Our whole mind 
 ought to be bent upon obtaining it, and our endeavour should 
 be to get all we need. 
 
 " Give up that chimera which men call honour; of what 
 good is it when you have nothing to eat ? It is impossible 
 to get along in commerce without cheating, and in poverty 
 without dishonesty and theft. By hook and by crook I have 
 scraped together a fortune for you; now, if you should 
 squander it all, I shall have sold my soul in vain. When- 
 ever I think of that, my rest is gone.
 
 258 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 " Increase your income, keep indolence from your heart, 
 and keep your money against an evil day. Steal, if you can 
 steal, but do it secretly, by all means increase your income 
 every year ! The eye is not satisfied with mere looking on. 
 If you can cheat, cheat artfully, for 'tis a shame to be 
 caught in the act, and it often leads to the gallows. Make 
 no acquaintances for the mere sake of knowing them, but 
 put your spoon there where the jam is thickest ! Revere the 
 rich, to get your tribute from them. Never tire praising 
 them with condescension ; but if they be distinguished 
 people, subdue them by creeping ! 
 
 "Be humble with all men, and simulate! If a mighty 
 person chides anyone, together with the mighty chide him ! 
 Praise those whom the powerful praise, and belittle those 
 they belittle! Keep your eyes wide open and watch whom 
 great boydrs are angry with. 
 
 " If you walk upon the straight road, you will find no 
 fortune. Swim there where favourable winds carry you! 
 Against men whom the people honour speak not a word; 
 and let your soul be ever ready to thank them, though you 
 receive nothing from them! Endeavour to speak like 
 them. Whatever the puissant man says are sacred words; 
 never contradict him, for you are a small man ! If he say 
 red of that which is black, say too: ' 'T is rather red! ' Be- 
 fore low-born men rave like a devil ; for if you do not, they 
 will forget who you are, and will not respect you : the com- 
 mon people honour those who are haughty. But before the 
 high-born leap like a frog, and remember that a farthing is 
 as nothing in comparison with a rouble. Big souls have 
 they, but we, my beloved son, have only little souls! Be 
 profuse in thanks, if you expect some favour from your 
 benefactor; spare your thanks where you have nothing to 
 gain, for your grateful spirit will be lost. 
 
 " Do yourself no injury, and remain honest to yourself, 
 loving yourself most sincerely! Do no injury to yourself, 
 but for others have only appearances, and remember how 
 little wisdom there is in the world, and how many fools. 
 Satisfy them with empty words: honour yourself with your
 
 Alexander Petr6vich Sumar6kov 259 
 
 heart, but others with your lips, for you will have to pay no 
 toll for fondling them. I^et others think that you place 
 yourself much lower than them, and that you have little re- 
 gard for yourself; but do not forget that your shirt is nearer 
 to your body than your caftan ! 
 
 " I will allow you to play cards, provided you know how 
 to handle them. A game without cunning has no inter- 
 est, and playing you must not sacrifice yourself to others. 
 Whatever game you play, my son, remember not to be 
 always honest! Have contempt for peasants, seeing them 
 below your feet, but let your lips proclaim the puissant as 
 gods, and speak no surly word to them. But love none of 
 them, no matter what their worth, though their deeds be 
 trumpeted through the subsolar world! Give bribes, and 
 yourself accept them ! When there are no witnesses, steal 
 and cheat as much as you please, but be wary with your 
 misdoings in presence of witnesses ! Change the good that 
 there is in people into evil, and never say a good word of 
 another! For what are you to gain from praising them? 
 Indeed, their virtues put you only in a bad light. Go not 
 out of the way to serve another, where there is no gain for 
 you. 
 
 " Hate the learned, and despise the ignorant, and ever 
 keep your thoughts fresh for your own advantage ! Above 
 all, beware of getting into the satire of impudent scribblers ! 
 Disturb and break the ties of families, friendship and 
 marriage, for 't is more convenient to fish in muddy waters. 
 Know no love, family nor friends, for ever holding yourself 
 alone in mind! Deceive your friends, and let them suffer 
 through you sorrow and misfortune, if you are the winner 
 thereby! Garner your fruits wherever you can! There 
 are some who foolishly call it dishonest to bring woes to 
 your friends, but they do not see that duty teaches me only 
 to love myself, and that it is not at all dishonourable when 
 necessity demands that others perish : it is contrary to nature 
 not to love yourself best. Let misfortune befall my country, 
 let it go to the nethermost regions; let everything that is not 
 mine be ruined, provided I have peace.
 
 260 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 1 ' Forget not my rules ! I have left you my fortune and 
 my wisdom. Live, my son, live as your father has lived! " 
 
 He had barely uttered these words, when he was struck 
 by lightning, and he departed from his child and home; and 
 the soul that had for so long been disseminating poison flew 
 out of the body and took its flight to hell. 
 
 TO THE CORRUPTERS OF LANGUAGE 
 
 In a strange laud there lived a dog in a thick forest. He 
 deemed his citizens to be uncultured, so passed his days in 
 the country of the wolves and bears. The dog no longer 
 barked, but growled like a bear, and sang the songs of 
 wolves. When he returned to the dogs, he out of reason 
 adorned his native tongue. He mixed the growl of bears 
 and howl of wolves into his bark, and began to speak unin- 
 telligibly to dogs. The dogs said : ' ' We need not your new- 
 fangled music you only spoil our language with it" ; and 
 they began to bite him, until they killed him. 
 
 I have read the tombstone of that dog: " Never disdain 
 your native speech, and introduce into it nothing foreign, 
 but adorn yourself with your own beauty." 
 
 THE HELPFUL GNAT 
 
 Six fine horses were pulling an immense carriage. The 
 carriage would have been a heavy one without any people in 
 it; but this enormous carriage was filled with people, and 
 was in size a haj'Stack. It slowly moved along, travelling 
 not over boards, but carrying the master and his wife 
 through heavy sand, in which it finally stuck fast. The 
 horses' strength gave out ; the lackeys on the footboard, to 
 save the horses and wheels, stepped down ; but yet the rick 
 did not move. The driver called to the horses: " Get up, 
 get up! " and struck them with the whip, as if it was their 
 guilt. He struck them hard and yelled and yelled, until he 
 grew hoarse, while the horses were covered with foam, and 
 steam rose from them. 
 
 A gnat flew by, perceived the plight of the carriage, and
 
 Alexander Petrovich Sumarokov 261 
 
 was anxious to do it a good turn, and help it out. So it 
 began to goad the horses and the driver, to make the driver 
 on his box more agile, and that the horses might draw with 
 more vim. Now it stung the driver, now the horses; it 
 perspired, worked with might and main, but all in vain; it 
 buzzed and buzzed, but all its songs were useless ; there was 
 not the slightest sign that the carriage would move ; so after 
 having laboured hard, it flew away. In the meanwhile, the 
 horses had rested themselves, and dragged the huge mass 
 out of the sand. The gnat saw the carriage from afar, and 
 said: " How foolish it all was of me to abandon the carriage 
 just as it was to move! 'T is true I have worked hard in the 
 sand, but at least I have moved the carriage." 
 
 FOUR ANSWERS 
 
 You ask me, my friend, what I would do: (i) if I were a 
 small man and a small gentleman ; (2) if I were a great man 
 and a small gentleman; (3) if -I were a great man and a great 
 gentleman ; (4) if I were a small man and a great gentleman. 
 To the first question I answer : I should use all my endeavour 
 to become acquainted in the houses of distinguished people 
 and men of power ; I would not allow a single holiday to pass, 
 without making the round of the city, in order to give the 
 compliments of the season ; I would walk on tiptoes in the 
 antechambers of the mighty, and would treat their valets to 
 tobacco; I would learn to play all kinds of games, for when 
 you play cards you can sit down shoulder to shoulder with 
 the most distinguished people, and then bend over to them 
 and say in a low tone: " I have the honour to report to your 
 Excellency such and such an affair," or again become bolder 
 and exclaim: " You have thirteen and I fourteen." I would 
 not dispute anything, but would only say: "Just so; cer- 
 tainly so; most certainly so; absolutely so." I would tell 
 the whole world that such and such a distinguished gentle- 
 man had condescended to speak to me, and if I could not say 
 so truthfully, I would lie about it, for nothing so adorns 
 speech as a lie, to which poets are witnesses.
 
 262 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Finally, I would obtain by humility and flatter}' a profit- 
 able place, but above all I would strive to become a gover- 
 nor, for that place is profitable, honourable and easy. It is 
 profitable, because everybody brings gifts; it is honourable, 
 because everybody bows before a governor; it is easy, be- 
 cause there is very little work to do, and that is done by a 
 secretary or scribe, and, they being sworn people, one may 
 entirely rely upon them. A scribe has been created by God 
 by whom man has been created, and that opinion is foolish 
 which assumes that a scribe's soul is devoid of virtue. I 
 believe there is little difference between a man and a scribe, 
 much less difference than between a scribe and any other 
 creature. 
 
 If I were a great man and a small gentleman, I would, in 
 my constant attempt to be useful to my country and the 
 world at large, never become burdensome to anyone, and 
 would put all my reliance upon my worth and my deserts to 
 my country ; and if I should find myself deceived in this, I 
 should become insane from so much patience, and should 
 be a man who not only does nothing, but even thinks 
 nothing. 
 
 If I were a great man and a great gentleman, I would 
 without cessation think of the welfare of my country, of in- 
 citements to virtue and dignity, the reward of merit, the 
 suppression of vice and lawlessness, the increase of learning, 
 the cheapening of the necessaries of life, the preservation of 
 justice, the punishment for taking bribes, for grasping, 
 robbery and theft, the diminution of lying, flattery, hypoc- 
 risy and drunkenness, the expulsion of superstition, the 
 abatement of unnecessary luxury, the limitation of games at 
 cards which rob people of their valuable time, the education, 
 the founding and maintenance of schools, the maintenance 
 of a well -organised army, the scorn of rudeness, and the 
 eradication of parasitism. 
 
 But if I were a small man and a great gentleman, I would 
 live in great magnificence, for such magnificence is rarely to 
 be found in a great soul; but I will not say what else I 
 would do.
 
 Vasili Iv4novich M4ykov 263 
 
 Vasili Ivdnovich M&ykov. (1728-1778.) 
 
 Maykov was the son of a landed proprietor. He entered military 
 service, in 1766 was made Associate Governor of Moscow, and occu- 
 pied other high offices. He began to write early and, being an ad- 
 mirer of Sumar6kov, like all the other writers of his day, he wrote 
 odes, eulogies, fables, tragedies, all of them in the pseudo-classic 
 style. He knew no foreign languages, and his imitations are at second 
 hand. This, however, gave him a great advantage over his contempo- 
 raries, in that he was better acquainted with Russian reality than with 
 foreign models. His mock-heroic poem Elisy, or Excited Bacchus^ 
 from which "The Battle of the Zimog6rans and Valdayans," given 
 below, is an extract, is far superior for real humour, Russian environ- 
 ment and good popular diction to anything else produced by the 
 Russian writers of the eighteenth century ; and the undisputed popu- 
 larity of the Elis&y, which was not dimmed even by Bogdan6vich's 
 Pysche, was well merited. 
 
 THE BATTLE OF THE ZIMOGORANS AND VAL- 
 DAYANS 
 
 The field was all ploughed and sowed in oats, and after 
 these labours all the cattle and we were resting. Already 
 had the grain sprouted a quarter of an inch, and our time 
 had come to cut the hay. Our meadow, as all know well, 
 bordered on the meadow of the Valdayans; no one could tell 
 where the line between them was but a surveyor, so the 
 strongest hand mowed the grass there, and the meadows 
 were always a cause of quarrels; even then they were the 
 cause of our terrible battle. 
 
 The day had come, and we went into the meadow, taking 
 with us milk, eggs and whey-cheese, loading ourselves with 
 kvas, beets, dumplings, brandy and buckwheat cakes. No 
 sooner had we appeared with our provender in the meadow, 
 than we espied the host before us: the proud Valdayans were 
 standing there with arms of war. We became frightened and 
 ran away like rabbits, and running we looked for weapons 
 resembling theirs: withes, pales, poles, cudgels and clubs. 
 We vied with each other to arm ourselves with sticks and 
 to prepare ourselves for the fray. The chief of our village, 
 foreseeing a terrible calamity, seated himself on his horse
 
 264 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 and gathered us all together; having gotten us together, he 
 took a pen and began to scribble. Though he was not a 
 Frenchman nor a Greek, but a Russian, yet he was a govern- 
 ment official and wore a crimson uniform. God forfend 
 that a scribe should be a military commander! He took out 
 his pen, and began to write down the names, while our 
 backs were already smarting from the descent of a hail of 
 stones upon them. Is it possible Pallas was with the scribe ? 
 For he was still writing down names, while the Valddyans 
 were drubbing us. Old women in the huts were lamenting 
 to heaven; small children, all the girls and women, and 
 chickens hid behind the stove and underneath it. 
 
 Seeing that there was to be no end to his writing, we no 
 longer listened to the scribe, but like a whirlwind swept 
 down from all sides and, pressing forward in a mass, hastened 
 to the fight. Neither fences nor water could keep us back, 
 and the only salvation for the Vald&yans was in flight; but 
 they stood out stubbornly against us, and with agility swung 
 their wooden arms at us. We could not break asunder the 
 order of their ranks, and from both sides there flew upon us 
 stones and mud, the implements of war of furious men. We 
 were bespattering and striking each other down without 
 mercy, but ours stood like a firm wall. 
 
 Forgive me for mentioning names which it would not be 
 otherwise proper to utter here, except that without them we 
 would not have been victorious. Even if our scribe had been 
 much wiser, he would not have broken that wall with his 
 skull, which we barely smashed with our clubs. We had for 
 some time been striking each other mightily with stones, 
 when our Stepka the intrepid (he was not very clever, but a 
 powerful man) rushed with grim rage into the thickest fight 
 among the Vald&yans: he struck them down with a cudgel, 
 and they raised a cry, but Ste"pka hacked among them like a 
 butcher. Then his nephew, too, took a club, flew at them, 
 but lost courage and showed them his back, whereupon a 
 frisky Valddyan jumped upon it and was on top of our hero. 
 In the very midst of the sanguinary fray he had jumped upon 
 the hero's shoulder, and boasted before his whole horde that
 
 Vasili Ivanovich Maykov 265 
 
 he had begun with a battle and had ended with leapfrog. 
 But the jest ended badly for him, for the Valddyan had not 
 yet thanked us for the ride, when Stepka's nephew grabbed 
 the Valdayan by the girdle and so hurled him to the ground 
 that he broke his nose and so flattened it that he now has to 
 wear a plaster upon it. 
 
 Then, lo, we all suddenly noticed in the distance a rider 
 all covered with dust: that was the proud leader of the Val- 
 ddyans; that beast was a worthy likeness of our own man- 
 ager. Raging with an internal fire against us, he galloped 
 upon his steed towards our hero. All thought that they 
 would end the terrible battle by a duel ; we all stood in quiet 
 expectancy, and terror seized us all. Already the heroes 
 approached each other on their horses, but suddenly, it 
 seemed, they changed their minds: they did not fight, they 
 only cursed each other, leaving us alone to finish the battle, 
 while their horses took them back to their homes. 
 
 In the meantime, if you wish to know it, the sun shone 
 so that it was time for us to dine; if the accursed battle had 
 not taken place, I, no doubt, would have swallowed two or 
 three bites by that time; but, under the circumstances, I 
 thought neither of beet soup nor buckwheat mush. 
 
 When the horses had taken away the commanders, we car- 
 ried on a real war: all order was suddenly gone, and at the 
 same time all distinction of great and small disappeared; we 
 were all mixed up, and all were equal. Suddenly my brother 
 swooped down like a hawk, to aid us, and he mixed up the 
 battle, like wheat mush in a vat. Accuse me not of lying in 
 what I am going to tell of my brother: holding a heavy club 
 in his hand, he carried terror to all our enemies: wherever 
 he passed there was a street, and where he turned about, 
 there was a square. He had been vanquishing the Valday- 
 ans for an hour, and they had all been running away from 
 him, when all at once there appeared his adversary. My 
 brother's exploit was stopped, for that Valdayan hung upon 
 his neck, and bit off my brother's right ear. And thus my 
 beloved brother Ilyukha, who had come to the battle with 
 ears, went away with but one. He dragged himself
 
 266 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 along, bleeding like a pig, maimed, torn, but above all, 
 disgraced. 
 
 Think of my loss ! He lost an ear, and I a brother ! Since 
 then I no longer recognise him as my brother. Do not im- 
 agine that I have spoken this in vain : when he was possessed 
 of both ears, he was easily moved by the words of the un- 
 fortunate ; but now that door is entirely locked, and he hears 
 only when one says: " Here, take this! " but he no longer 
 hears the word " give," and with his left ear accepts nobody's 
 prayers. In an empty well it is not likely you will find a 
 treasure, and without it I do not care even for my brother. 
 
 Having lost such a hero, we were bereft of all means of 
 victory; the Valdayans henceforth got the better of us, 
 struck us down, pressed hard upon us and drove us from the 
 field. We should have been that day entirely undone, had 
 not Ste"pka saved us from our dire distress: like a bolt of 
 lightning he suddenly rushed upon us from behind, and 
 stopped us, who were then in full flight. " Stand still, good 
 fellows!" he yelled, "stand still! Come together in close 
 array, and begin anew the battle!" All was changed. O 
 most happy hour! At Stpka's voice crowds of men came 
 together, came, bore down the adversary, defeated them, and 
 wrung the victory they held from their hands. They rushed 
 together, correcting their disorder, and hotter than before 
 the battle was renewed. 
 
 Already we were driving our enemy back to their village, 
 and depriving them of their cudgels and sticks, and our 
 battle would have been at an end, if a monk had not ap- 
 peared to their aid. This new Balaam was urging on his 
 beast and beating it with a stick for its sluggishness; but all 
 his beating of his dobbin moved her not a step ahead. He 
 somehow managed to reach the top of the hill, and there his 
 holy lips uttered curses against us. But neither these, nor 
 the wooden arms, kept us back, and we flew against our 
 enemy, and did our work among them. That worthy man, 
 seeing our stubbornness, leaped from his horse, and showed 
 the swiftness of his feet, which was greater than when he 
 first had come, and, showing us his back, fled to his house.
 
 Vasili Ivanovich Maykoy 267 
 
 Dark night had already put out its veil, when all were 
 worn out with fighting. The Valddyans being vanquished, 
 we all went from the field, and reached home, though hungry, 
 yet alive. 
 
 THE COOK AND THE TAILOR 
 
 'T is easier for a cook to roast and stew than for a tailor to 
 talk of cookery. It was, I know not where, in Lithuania or 
 Poland, he knows of it who knows more than I ; all I know 
 is that a lord was travelling, and as he was returning from a 
 visit he was, naturally, drunk. A man came from the oppos- 
 ite direction, and he met the lord, phiz to phiz. The lord 
 was blown up with conceit and liquor, and two servants led 
 his horse for him. The horse strutted proudly along, and 
 the lord was steeped in arrogance like a cock. The man that 
 met him was poorly clad. The lord interrogated him, like 
 a man of sense: 
 
 " What handicraft have you ?," 
 
 "A cook, my lord, stands before you." 
 
 " If so, then answer me, before I spit into your face: you 
 are a cook, so you know what dainties are; what then is the 
 greatest dainty ? " 
 
 "A roast pig's hide," the cook answered without hesita- 
 tion. 
 
 " You, cook, are not a fool," the lord said to him, " and 
 gave me readily an answer, from which I conclude that you 
 know your business." 
 
 With these words, the lord gave him a generous reward, 
 just like a father, though he had begot no children. My 
 cook, for joy, tripped lightly along and was soon out of sight. 
 Whom should he meet but a tailor, an old acquaintance, 
 nay, a friend, not to the grave, yet a friend. 
 
 4 ' Whither do you hurry so fast, friend Ilyd ? ' ' 
 
 The other replied: "Now, my friend, I can boldly as- 
 sure you that the cook's profession is better than yours. 
 You, drunken Petrushka, do not even guess that Ilyd is 
 going to have a big celebration! Look at my pocket. I
 
 268 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 and my wife will be satisfied with what we now have; we 
 cannot unto our deaths spend all the lord, who just passed 
 me drunk upon the road, has given me. ' ' 
 
 And he pulled out his purse that was filled with gold coins: 
 11 That 's what I got for a pig! " 
 
 And he showed his money in his bag, and told his friend 
 all that had happened. The tailor was melting with envy, 
 as he tried to count the money, and he thought: " Of course 
 the lord is a fool for having given a bag full of money for a 
 pig; I will run after him, and overtake him, and if all the 
 wisdom is only in a pig's hide, I '11 shave him clean, like a 
 scribe." 
 
 Having said this, the senseless man started on the road. 
 The lord was riding leisurely along, and as the tailor was 
 running fast, he soon overtook him. He cried to him: 
 
 " Wait, lord! I am not a Tartar, and I will not cut you 
 down; I have no sword, and I will not injure you. I am all 
 worn out with running; I am a cook, and not a thief." 
 
 The lord heard the words and, looking back, saw that it 
 was not a robber with a club, so he reined in his horse. The 
 tailor ran up to him, panting like a dog, and barely breath- 
 ing, having lost his strength in running. The lord asked 
 him: 
 
 ' ' Why, beast, have you been running so senselessly after 
 me ? You have only frightened me : I thought it was a 
 robber with a club that was after me." 
 
 The tailor said: " I am not a thief, my lord! " 
 
 To which the lord: " What manner of creature are you, 
 then?" 
 
 ' ' I am a cook by trade, and know how to stew and roast 
 well." 
 
 The lord asked him at once : ' ' What is the sweetest part 
 of the ox?" 
 
 The rash man said: " The hide." 
 
 No sooner said than the cook's sides and face, and belly 
 and back were swollen, being struck with a whip. The 
 tailor walked slowly off, weeping disconsolately, and cursing 
 the lord and the trade of a cook.
 
 Mikhail Vasilevich Danilov 269 
 
 Mikhail Vasilevich Danilov. (1722-1790.) 
 
 The lifemoirs of Danilov are interesting for the reason that they in- 
 dicate the sources from real life from which Catherine II., Fon-Vizin 
 and others drew the characters for their comedies. Thus, Matre"na 
 Petr6vna of Danilov's Memoirs is the prototype of Mdvra's mistress 
 in O Tempora (p. 272) and of Mrs. Uncouth in The Minor, p. 342. 
 
 FROM HIS "MEMOIRS" 
 
 I was my father's favourite son. When I was about seven 
 years old, or more, I was turned over, in the village of Kharin 
 where my father lived, to the sexton Philip, named Bru- 
 ddsty, for instruction. The sexton was of low stature, broad 
 in his shoulders ; a large round beard covered his chest, his 
 head of thick hair came down to his shoulders, and gave the 
 appearance of having no neck. There studied with him 
 at the same time two of my cousins, Klis6y and Boris. Our 
 teacher Bruddsty lived alone with his wife in a very small 
 hut ; I used to come to Brudasty for my lessons early in the 
 morning, and I never dared to open his door, until I had 
 said aloud my prayer, and he answered "Amen. ' ' I remem- 
 ber to the present day the instruction I received from Bru- 
 ddsty, probably for the reason that he often whipped me with 
 a switch. I cannot in all faithfulness say that I was then 
 guilty of indolence or stubbornness; on the contrary I studied 
 very well for my years, and my teacher gave me lessons of 
 moderate length and not above my strength, so that I 
 readily memorised them. But we were not allowed to leave 
 Bruddsty for a moment, except for dinner; we had to sit un- 
 interruptedly on the bench, and during the long summer 
 days I suffered greatly from this continuous sitting, and 
 grew so faint that my memory left me, and when it came to 
 reciting my lesson in the evening, I had forgotten all I 
 knew, and could not read half of it, for which the final 
 resolve was that I was to be whipped for my stupidity. 
 I grew to believe that punishment was an indispensable ac- 
 companiment of study. Bruddsty 's wife kept on inciting 
 us, during the absence of her husband, that we should yell
 
 270 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 louder, even if it was not our lesson. We felt some relief in 
 our tedious sitting when Bruddsty was away in the field 
 working. Whenever Bruddsty returned I recited my les- 
 sons correctly and without breaking down, just as I did in 
 the morning when my thoughts were not yet tired out. 
 From this I conclude that compulsory study is useless to the 
 child, because the mental powers weaken from bodily labour 
 and become languid. This truth becomes apparent when 
 we compel a child to play beyond its pleasure: both the game 
 and toys become wearisome to the child from mere ennui, 
 and it will rarely play with them, if not altogether hate 
 them. . . . Such is the fruit of senseless and worthless 
 teachers, like Bruddsty : from mere weary sitting, I got into 
 the habit of inventing all kinds of accidents and diseases, 
 which, in reality, I never had. 
 
 Having learned the ABC from Bruddsty, my father took 
 me near the city of Tula to a widow, Matrena Petr6vna, who 
 had married a relative of ours, Afandsi Denisovich Danilov. 
 Matr6na Petr6vna had at her house a nephew of hers and 
 heir to her property, Epishk6v. It was for his sake that she 
 had asked my father to bring me to her house to study, that 
 her nephew might have a companion. As the widow loved 
 her nephew very much and fondled him, we were never com- 
 pelled to study; but being left to my choice in the matter, 
 and fearing no punishment, I soon finished my oral instruc- 
 tion, which consisted only of the two books: the Book of the 
 Hours and the Psalter. 
 
 The widow was a very pious woman : hardly a day passed 
 without having divine services in her house, either with a 
 priest, or sometimes a servant acted in his capacity. I was 
 employed to read the prayers during these services, and as 
 the widow's favourite cousin had not yet learned to read, he, 
 from great envy and anger, used to come to the table where 
 I was reading the psalms, and kick me so painfully with his 
 boots that I could not repress my tears. Though the widow 
 saw her nephew's naughtiness, she never said anything 
 more than in a drawling voice, as if against her will: " Vdn- 
 ya, you have had enough fun! " as though she did not see
 
 Mikhail Vasilevich Danilov 271 
 
 that Vdnya's fun had caused tears to flow from my eyes. 
 She could not read ; but she used to open every day a large 
 book on her table, and pretended to read loudly the prayer 
 of the Holy Virgin to her people. The widow was very fond 
 of cabbage soup with mutton at dinner, and I must confess 
 that as long as I lived at her house I do not remember a 
 single day that passed without a drubbing. The moment 
 she seated herself at the table to eat her favourite soup, 
 some of the servants dragged the cook that had cooked the 
 soup into the dining-room, put her on the floor and merci- 
 lessly beat her with rods, and the widow never stopped 
 eating as long as they beat the cook and she cried with 
 pain; that had become a regular custom and evidently 
 served to heighten her appetite. The widow was so stout 
 that her width was only a trifle less than her height. 
 
 One day her nephew and I took a walk, and there was with 
 us a young servant of hers who taught us to read and was at 
 the same time studying himself. Her nephew and prospect- 
 ive heir led us to an apple-tree that grew outside the enclos- 
 ure, and he began to knock down some apples, without 
 having first asked his aunt's permission. This crime was 
 reported to his aunt. She ordered all three of us to be 
 brought into her presence for a just punishment. She 
 ordered in great anger to take up at once our innocent serv- 
 ant and teacher and to place him on a wooden horse, and 
 he was unmercifully whipped for a long time, while they 
 kept on repeating: " Don't knock the apples off the tree! " 
 Then came my turn : the widow ordered to have me put on 
 the horse, and I received three blows on my back, though I, 
 like the teacher, had not knocked down any apples. Her 
 nephew was frightened, and he thought that his turn would 
 now come to be punished, but his fear was groundless; all 
 the widow did was to reprimand him as follows: "It is 
 wrong, it is not proper, sir, to knock down apples without 
 having received my permission," and then she kissed him 
 and said: " I suppose, Vdnya, you were frightened as they 
 whipped your companions; don't be afraid, my darling! 
 I '11 not have you whipped."
 
 272 The Eighteenth Century- 
 
 Catherine the Great. (1729-1796.) 
 
 The French culture, which had held sway in Russia before Catherine 
 II., became even more pronounced when she ascended the throne. 
 She corresponded with Voltaire, offered d'Alembert the place of tutor 
 to her son, paid Diderot a salary as keeper of his own library, which 
 she had purchased from him, and, in the first part of her reign, 
 laboured, at least platonically, for the introduction of new laws in the 
 spirit of Rousseau and Montesquieu. She planned to build schools and 
 academies, encouraged the establishment of printing presses, by mak- 
 ing them free from government control, and by her own example did 
 much to foster literature. One of her earliest ventures is her famous 
 Instruction for the commission that had been called to present a pro- 
 ject for a new code of laws. She composed a large number of come- 
 dies, tragedies and operas, wrote a work on Russian proverbs and a 
 number of fairy tales. Of the latter her Prince Khlor gave Derzhavin 
 an occasion to immortalise her as Felitsa, and to inaugurate a new 
 style of ode. Catherine was the first to found a satirical journal, the 
 All Kinds of Things (see p. 326), the prototype of a number of similar 
 periodical publications. The latter part of her reign is characterised 
 by a reactionary tendency, due to her general distrust of the Masons, 
 who had taken a firm foothold in Russia and whom she suspected of 
 favouring the French Revolution. She then put literature under a ban, 
 and caused much annoyance to men like N6vikov and Radishchev. 
 
 Her Prince Khlor has been translated into English under the title : 
 Ivan Czarovitz; or, The Rose Without Prickles That Stings Not, A 
 Tale, written by her Imperial Majesty, translated from the Russian 
 Language, London, 1793. It had previously appeared in a periodical 
 paper, The Bee, published at Edinburgh. It is reproduced here. 
 
 Act I., Scene 4, of Mrs. Grumble's Birthday, in C. E. Turner's 
 Studies in Russian Literature, and the same, in Fraser's Magazine, 
 1877. 
 
 There is also a translation of Catherine's Memoirs, originally writ- 
 ten by her in French, under the title: Memoirs of the Empress 
 Catherine II., Written by Herself, with a Preface by A. Herzen, 
 translated from the French, London and New York, 1859. 
 
 O TEMPORA 
 
 ACT I., SCENE I. MR. SENSIBLE, MAVRA 
 
 Mdvra. Believe me, I am telling you the truth. You 
 cannot see her. She is praying now, and I dare not go into 
 her room myself. 
 
 Sensible. Does she really pray all day long ? No matter
 
 Catherine the Great 273 
 
 at what time I come, I am told I cannot see her: she was 
 this morning at matins, and now she is praying again. 
 
 Mdvra. That is the way our time is passed. 
 
 Sensible. It is good to pray. But there are also duties in 
 our life, which we are obliged to carry out. Do you mean 
 to tell me that she prays day and night ? 
 
 Mdvra. No. Our exercises are often changed, yet all 
 goes in a certain order. Sometimes we have simple serv- 
 ices; at others they read the Monthly Readings; at others 
 again the reading is omitted, and our lady gives us a ser- 
 mon on prayer, abstinence and fasting. 
 
 Sensible. I have heard it said that your lady is very sancti- 
 monious, but I have not heard much about her virtues. 
 
 Mdvra. To tell the truth, I cannot say much about that ' 
 either. She very often speaks to her servants on abstinence 
 and fasting, especially when she distributes the monthly 
 allowances. She never shows so much earnestness in pray- 
 ing as when creditors come and ask to be paid for goods 
 taken on credit. She once hurled the prayer-book so violently 
 at my head that she hurt me and I was compelled to lie in 
 bed for nearly a week. And why ? Because I came during 
 vesper service to report that the merchant had come to ask 
 for his money which he had loaned to her at six per cent., 
 and which she had loaned out again at sixteen. "Accursed 
 one," she cried to me, " is this a time to disturb me ? You 
 have come, like Satan, to tempt me with worldly affairs at a 
 time when all my thoughts are given to repentance and are 
 removed from all cares of this world. ' ' After having uttered 
 this in great anger, she hurled her prayer-book at my temple. 
 Look, there is still a mark there, but I have covered it with a 
 beauty-spot. It is very hard to please her, for she is a very 
 strange person : sometimes she does not want to be spoken 
 to; and then again she prattles in church without stopping. 
 She says that it is sinful to judge your neighbour, and yet she 
 herself passes j udgment on all, and talks about everybody. 
 She especially cannot bear young ladies, and she is always 
 of the opinion that they never do as they ought to do. 
 
 Sensible. I am glad to find out about her habits. This 
 
 VOL. I. 18.
 
 274 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 knowledge will help me a great deal in the matter of Mr. 
 Milksop's marriage. But, to tell the truth, it will be a hard 
 thing for him to get along with such a woman: she will 
 either drive him out of the house or into his grave. She 
 demanded herself that I should come to Moscow to talk 
 over her grandchild's marriage. So I took a leave of 
 absence for twenty-nine days, and came down here from St. 
 Petersburg. It is now three weeks that I have been here, 
 and that I have attempted to see her, and she is all the time 
 finding new excuses. My time will soon be up, and I shall 
 have to return. What is it going to be to-day ? She has 
 promised to give a decisive answer, though I do not yet see 
 the beginning of it. 
 
 Mdvra. Have a little patience, sir. Maybe you will be 
 able to see her after vespers; before that time she does not 
 like to receive guests. 
 
 Sensible. But I have a great deal to talk to her about, so 
 please tell her that I am here. Maybe she will let me in 
 this time. 
 
 Mdvra. No, sir, for nothing in the world will I report to 
 her, for I shall be beaten, or at least roundly scolded. She 
 grumbles at me as it is and calls me a heathen because I 
 sometimes read the Monthly Essays, or Cleveland. 
 
 Sensible. But you may tell her that I am very anxious to 
 see her. 
 
 Mdvra. As soon as vespers are over, I shall go to her, but 
 not sooner. Yet, I do not advise you to stay longer than 
 six o'clock. At that time she receives the visits of ladies 
 like her who amuse her with bits of news that they have 
 gathered in all the corners of the city. They talk about all 
 their acquaintances, and malign them, and in their Christian 
 love pass them over in review. They inform her of all the news 
 of St. Petersburg, adding to them their own lying inven- 
 tions: some say less, others more. No one in that assembly 
 is responsible for the truth, that we do not care for, pro- 
 vided all they have heard and have invented has been told. 
 
 Sensible. Will she at least invite me to supper ? What 
 do you think about that ?
 
 Catherine the Great 275 
 
 Mdvra. I doubt it. What suppers do you expect of 
 fasters ? 
 
 Sensible. What ? Do you fast out of stinginess ? To-day 
 is not a fast-day. 
 
 Mdvra. I did not mean exactly that, only, only we do 
 not like extra guests. 
 
 Sensible. Speak more openly with me, Mdvra, for you 
 certainly must know your mistress. Tell me the truth. It 
 seems to me that she is full of superstitions and hypocris} 7 , 
 and that she is at that a mean woman. 
 
 Mdvra. He who looks for virtues in long prayers and in 
 external forms and observances will not leave my lady with- 
 out praise. She strictly observes all holidays; goes every 
 day to mass; always places a taper before the images on a 
 holiday; never eats meat on a fast-day; wears woollen 
 dresses, do not imagine that she does so from niggardli- 
 ness, and despises all who do not follow her example. She 
 cannot bear the customs of the day and luxury, but likes to 
 boast of the past and of those days when she was fifteen years 
 old, since when, the Lord be blessed! there have passed fifty 
 years or more. 
 
 Sensible. As regards external luxury, I myself do not like 
 it, and I gladly agree with her in that, just as I respect the 
 sincerity of ancient days. Praiseworthy, most praiseworthy 
 is the ancient faithfulness of friendship, and the stern observ- 
 ance of a promise, for fear that the non-observance of the same 
 might redound to one's dishonour. In all that I am of the 
 same opinion with her. It is a pity, a real pity, that now-a- 
 days people are ashamed of nothing, and many young people 
 no longer blush when they utter a lie or cheat their creditors, 
 nor young women when they deceive their husbands. 
 
 Mdvra. Let us leave that alone. In her dress and head- 
 gear, you will find the representation of the fashion of her 
 ancestors, and in this she discovers a certain virtue and 
 purity of morals. 
 
 Sensible. But why ancestral morals ? Those are nothing 
 else but meaningless customs which she does not distinguish 
 or cannot distinguish from morals.
 
 276 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Mdvra. Yet, according to the opinion of my lady, the 
 older a dress, the more venerable it is. 
 
 Sensible. Tell me, then, what she does during the whole 
 day. 
 
 Mdvra. But how can I remember it all ? And then, I can 
 hardly tell it all, for you will only laugh. Well, I do not 
 care; I '11 tell you a little about it. She rises in the morning 
 at six o'clock and, following a good old custom, gets out of 
 bed bare-footed; then she fixes the lamp before the images; 
 then reads her morning prayers and the Book of the Saints; 
 then she combs her cat and picks the fleas off of her, and 
 sings the verse : ' ' Blessed is he who is kind to the beasts ! ' ' 
 During this singing she does not forget to think of us also: 
 she favours one with a box on her ears, another with a beat- 
 ing, and another with scolding and cursing. Then begins 
 the morning mass, during which she alternately scolds the 
 servant and mumbles prayers; she now sends the people 
 that had been guilt}' of some transgression on the previous 
 day to the stable to be beaten with rods, and now again she 
 hands the censer to the priest ; now she scolds her grandchild 
 for being so young, and now again she makes her obeisances 
 as she counts the beads on the rosary ; now she passes in re- 
 view the young men into whose hands she could rid herself 
 of her grandchild without a dowry, and now . . . ah ! 
 wait a minute, sir, I hear a noise, and it is time for me to 
 get away from here. It is, no doubt, my lady, and I am 
 afraid she might find us together: there is no telling what 
 she might think of it. {Exit.) 
 
 PRINCE KHLOR 
 
 Before the times of Ki, Knyaz of Kiev, a Tsar lived in 
 Russia, a good man who loved truth, and wished well to 
 everybody. He often travelled through his dominions, that 
 he might know how the people lived, and everywhere in- 
 formed himself if they acted fairly. 
 
 The Tsar had a Tsaritsa. The Tsar and the Tsaritsa 
 lived harmoniously. The Tsaritsa travelled with the Tsar, 
 and did not like to be absent from him.
 
 Catherine the Great 277 
 
 The Tsar and Tsaritsa arrived at a certain town built on a 
 high hill in the middle of a wood, where a son was born to 
 the Tsar; and they gave him the name Khlor. But in the 
 midst of this joy, and of a three-days' festivity, the Tsar re- 
 ceived the disagreeable intelligence that his neighbours do 
 not live quietly, make inroads into his territories, and do 
 many injuries to the inhabitants of the borders. The Tsar 
 took the armies that were encamped in the neighbourhood, 
 and went with his troops to protect the borders. The Tsar- 
 itsa went with the Tsar; the TsareVich remained in the same 
 town and house in which he was born. The Tsar appointed 
 to him seven prudent matrons, well experienced in the 
 education of children. The Tsar ordered the town to be 
 fortified with a stone wall, having towers at the corners; but 
 they placed no cannon on the towers, because in those days 
 they had no cannon. The house in which the Tsarevich 
 remained was built of Siberian marble and porphyry, and 
 was very neat and conveniently laid out. Behind the palace 
 were planted gardens with fruit trees, near which fish-ponds 
 beautified the situation; summer-houses made in the taste 
 of various nations, from which the view extended to the 
 neighbouring fields and plains, added agreeableness to the 
 dwelling. 
 
 As the Tsarevich grew up, his female guardians began to 
 remark that he was no less prudent and sprightly than 
 handsome. The fame of the beauty, wisdom and fine ac- 
 complishments of the Tsarevich was spread abroad on all 
 sides. A certain Khan of the Kirgiz Tartars, wandering in 
 the deserts with his kibitkas, ' heard of this and was anxious 
 to see so extraordinary an infant ; and having seen him, he 
 formed a wish to carry him away into the desert. He began 
 by endeavouring to persuade the guardians to travel with 
 the TsareVich and him into the desert. The matrons told 
 him with all politeness that it was impossible to do this with- 
 out the Tsar's permission; that they had not the honour of 
 knowing my lord Khan, and that they never pay any visits 
 
 1 A sort of tents made of mats ; also a kind of covered waggon used 
 for travelling in Russia.
 
 278 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 with the TsareVich to strangers. The Khau was not con- 
 tented with this polite answer, and stuck to them closer than 
 formerly, j ust like a hungry person to a piece of paste, and 
 insisted that the nurses should go with the child into the 
 desert. Having at last received a flat denial, he was con- 
 vinced he could not succeed in his intentions by entreaties, 
 and sent them a present. They returned him thanks, sent 
 his present back, and ordered to tell him that they were in 
 want of nothing. , 
 
 The Khan, obstinate and fixed in his resolution, con- 
 sidered what was to be done. It came into his head to 
 dress himself in tattered clothes; and he sat down at the 
 gate of the garden, as if he were a sick old man ; and he 
 begged alms of the passengers. The Tsare" vich happened to 
 take that day a walk in the garden ; and, observing that a 
 certain old man sat at the gate, sent to ask who the old man 
 was. They returned with answer that he was a sick beggar: 
 Khlor, like a boy possessed of much curiosity, asked leave 
 to look at the sick beggar. The matrons, to pacify Khlor, 
 told him that there was nothing to be seen; and that he 
 might send the beggar alms. Khlor wished to give the 
 money himself, and ran off. The attendants ran after him ; 
 but the faster they ran, the faster the child set out, and got 
 without the gate. Having run up to the faint beggar, his foot 
 catched a stone, and he fell upon his face. The beggar sprang 
 up, took the child under his arm, and set a-running down the 
 hill. A gilded rospuski (a kind of cart with four wheels) 
 trimmed with velvet, stood there: he got on the rospuski, 
 and galloped away with the Tsarevich into the desert. 
 
 When the guardians had run up to the gate, they found 
 neither beggar nor child ; nor did they see any traces of 
 them. Indeed there was no road at the place where the 
 Khan went down the hill. Sitting on the rospuski, he held 
 the Tsarevich before him with one hand, like a chicken by 
 the wing; and with the other he waved his cap round his 
 head, and cried three times, " Hurrah!" On hearing his 
 voice, the guardians ran to the slope of the hill, but it was too 
 late : they could not overtake them.
 
 Catherine the Great 279 
 
 The Khan carried Khlor in safety to his camp, and went 
 into his kibitka, where the grandees met the Khan. The 
 Khan appointed to Khlor his best starshina. ' This starshind 
 took him in his arms, and carried him into a richly orna- 
 mented kibitka, covered with Chinese stuffs and Persian 
 carpets. He set the child on a cushion of cloth, and tried 
 to pacify him; but Khlor cried and repented he had run 
 away from his guardians. He was continually asking 
 whither they were carrying him, for what reason, to what 
 purpose, and where he was. The starshiud and the Kirgiz 
 that were with him told him many stories. One said that 
 it was so ordained by the course of the stars; another that it 
 was better living than at home. They told him all but the 
 truth. Seeing that nothing could pacify him, they tried to 
 frighten him with nonsense ; they told him they would turn 
 him into a bat or a hawk, that they would give him to the 
 wolf or frog to be eaten. The TsareVich was not fearful, 
 and amid his tears laughed at such nonsense. The starshind, 
 seeing that the child had left off crying, ordered the table to 
 be covered. They covered the table and served the supper. 
 The Tsarevich ate a little: they then presented preserves 
 and such fruit as they had. After supper they undressed 
 him and put him to sleep. 
 
 Next morning before daybreak, the Khan gathered his 
 grandees, and spoke to them as follows: " Let it be known 
 unto you that I yesterday carried off the Tsare" vich Khlor, a 
 child of uncommon beauty and prudence. I wish to know 
 perfectly whether all is true that is said of him ; and I am 
 determined to employ every means of trying his qualifica- 
 tions." The grandees having heard the Khan's words 
 bowed themselves to the girdle. The flatterers among them 
 praised the Khan's conduct, that he had carried off a child, 
 nay, the child of a neighbouring Tsar. The mean-spirited 
 approved, saying: "Right lord Khan, our hope, whatever 
 you do must be right." A few of them who really loved the 
 Khan shook their heads, and when the Khan asked why 
 they held their tongues, they told him frankly: " You have 
 
 1 An elder.
 
 280 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 done wrong in carrying off the son of a neighbouring Tsar; 
 and you cannot escape misfortune, unless you compensate 
 for this step." The Khan answered: "Just so, you are 
 always discontented ! ' ' and passed by them. He ordered 
 the Tsar6vich to be brought to him as soon as he should 
 awake. The child, seeing that they wished to carry him, 
 said: "Do not trouble yourselves, I can walk. I will go 
 myself." Having come into the Khan's kibitka, he bowed 
 to them all, first to the Khan, and then to the rest on the 
 right and left. He then placed himself before the Khan 
 with such a respectful, polite and prudent mien, that he 
 filled all the Kirgiz and the Khan himself with wonder. 
 The Khan, however, recollecting himself, spoke as follows: 
 " TsareVich Khlor! They say of you that you are a wise 
 child, pray seek me a flower, a rose without prickles that 
 stings not. Your tutor will show you a wide field. I give 
 you a term of three days." The child bowing again to the 
 Khan said: " I hear," and went out of the kibitka to his 
 home. 
 
 In the way he met the Khan's daughter, who was married 
 to the Sultan Bryuzga. 1 This man never laughed himself, 
 and could not bear that another should smile. The Sultana, 
 on the contrary, was of a sprightly temper and very agree- 
 able. She, seeing Khlor, said to him: " Welcome, Khlor, 
 how do you do ? Where are you going ? " The Tsarevich 
 answered: " By order of your father the Khan, I am going 
 to seek the rose without prickles that stings not." The Sul- 
 tana Felitsa (that was her name) wondered that they should 
 send a child to seek such a rarity, and, taking a sincere liking 
 to the boy, she said to him : ' ' Tsare" vich, stay a little, I will 
 go with you to seek the rose without prickles that stings not, 
 if my father will give me leave." Khlor went into his 
 kibitka to dine, for it was dinner-time, and the Sultana went 
 to the Khan to ask leave to go with the Tsar6vich to seek 
 the rose without prickles that stings not. He did not only 
 not give her leave, but strictly forbade her to go with the 
 child to seek the rose without prickles that stings not. 
 1 From a word meaning choleric.
 
 Catherine the Great 281 
 
 Felitsa, having left the Khan, persuaded her husband, 
 Sultan Bryuzga, to stay with her father the Khan, and went 
 herself to the Tsare" vich. He was very happy to see her, 
 and begged her to sit down beside him, which she did, and 
 said: " The Khan has forbid me to go with you, Tsarevich, 
 to seek the rose without prickles that stings not; but I will 
 give you good advice: pray do not forget, do you hear do 
 not forget what I tell you." The TsareVich promised to 
 remember. "At some distance from hence," continued she, 
 " as you go to seek the rose without prickles that stings not, 
 you will meet with people of very agreeable manners who 
 will endeavour to persuade you to go with them. They will 
 tell you a great many entertainments, and that they spend 
 their time in innumerable pleasures. Do not believe them : 
 they lie. Their pleasures are false, and attended with much 
 weariness. After them you will see others who will still 
 more earnestly press you on the same subject. Refuse them 
 with firmness, and they will leave you. You will then get 
 into a wood. There you will find flatterers who by agree- 
 able conversation, and every other means, will endeavour to 
 draw you out of your proper way. But do not forget that 
 you have nothing to do but to seek one flower, a rose with- 
 out prickles that stings not. I love you, and will send my 
 son to meet you, who will help you to find the rose without 
 prickles that stings not." Khlor, having heard the words of 
 Felitsa, asked her : " Is it so difficult to find the rose without 
 prickles that stings not?" " No," answered the Sultana, 
 " it is not so very difficult to an upright person who perse- 
 veres firmly in his intention. ' ' Khlor asked if ever anybody 
 had found that flower. " I have seen," said Felitsa, " peas- 
 ants and tradesmen who have as happily succeeded in this 
 pursuit as nobles, kings or queens." The Sultana having 
 said this, took leave of the Tsarevich. The starshina, his 
 tutor, led him to seek the rose without prickles that stings 
 not; and for this purpose let him out at a wicket into a large 
 game park. 
 
 On entering the park, Khlor saw a vast number of roads. 
 Some were straight, some crooked, and some full of intricate
 
 282 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 windings. The child did not know which way to go, but on 
 seeing a youth coming towards him, he made haste to meet 
 him and ask who he was. The youth answered: "I am 
 Razsudok (Reason), the son of Felitsa. My mother sent 
 me to accompany you in your search for the rose without 
 prickles that stings not." 
 
 The TsareVich thanked Felitsa with heart and lips and, 
 having taken the youth by the hand, informed himself of 
 the way he should go. Razsudok said with a cheerful and 
 assured look: " Fear naught, TsareVich, let us go on the 
 straight road, where few walk though it is more agreeable 
 than the others." " Why do not all keep the straight 
 road ? " said the TsareVich. " Because," replied the youth, 
 " they lose themselves and get bewildered in the others." 
 In going along, the youth showed Khlor a very beautiful 
 little path, and said: " Look, TsareVich! This is called the 
 Path of the Nonage of Well-Disposed Souls. It is very 
 pretty but very short." 
 
 They pursued their way through a wood into an agreeable 
 plain, through which ran a rivulet of clear water. On the 
 banks they saw troops of young people. Some were sitting 
 on the grass, and others were lying under the trees. As 
 soon as they saw the TsareVich, they got up and came to 
 him. One of them with great politeness and insinuation of 
 manner addressed him. ' ' Give me leave, ' ' said he, ' ' to ask 
 you, sir, where you are going? Did you come here by 
 chance ? Can we have the pleasure of serving you in any- 
 thing? Your appearance fills us with respect and friend- 
 ship, and we are ravished with the number of your brilliant 
 accomplishments." The TsareVich, recollecting the words 
 of Felitsa, replied: " I have not the honour to know you, 
 and you also are unacquainted with me. I therefore attrib- 
 ute your compliments to your politeness, and not to my own 
 merits. I am going to seek the rose without prickles that 
 stings not." Another of the company joined the conversa- 
 tion, and said: " Your intention is a proof of your talents. 
 But oblige us so far as to favour us with your company a few 
 days, and to take a share in the inimitable pleasures which
 
 Catherine the Great 283 
 
 we enjoy." Khlor told him that he was restricted to a time, 
 and that he could not delay lest he should incur the Khan's 
 displeasure. They endeavoured to persuade him that rest 
 was necessary for his health, and that he could not find a 
 place for this purpose more convenient, nor people more 
 inclined to serve him. It is impossible to conceive how they 
 begged and persuaded him. At length the men and women 
 took each other by the hand, and formed a ring about Khlor 
 and his conductor, and began to leap and dance, and hinder 
 them from going farther; but while they were whirling 
 themselves about, Razsudok snatched Khlor under his arm 
 and ran out of the ring with such speed that the dancers 
 could not catch hold of them. 
 
 Having proceeded farther, they came to Lentydg ' Murza 
 (the sluggard chief), the chief governor of the place, who was 
 taking a walk with his household. He received Khlor and 
 his conductor very civilly, and asked them into his lodging. 
 As they were a little tired, they went in with him. He de- 
 sired them to sit down on the divan, and laid himself by 
 them on down pillows covered with old-fashioned cloth of 
 gold. His domestic friends sat down round the walls of the 
 chamber. lyentyag Murza then ordered pipes, tobacco and 
 coffee to be served. Having understood that they did not 
 smoke nor drink coffee, he ordered the carpets to be sprinkled 
 with perfumes, and asked Khlor the reason for his excursion 
 into the game park. The Tsarevich answered that by the 
 order of the Khan he was in quest of the rose without prickles 
 that stings not. lyentyag Murza was amazed that he could 
 undertake such an arduous attempt at so early an age. Ad- 
 dressing himself to Khlor: " Older than you," said he, "are 
 scarce equal to such a busiftess. Rest a little, don't proceed 
 farther. I have many people here who have endeavoured 
 to find out this flower, but have all got tired and have de- 
 serted the pursuit." One of them that were present then got 
 up and said : " I myself more than once tried to find it, but I 
 tired of it, and instead of it I have found my benefactor 
 Murza, who supplies me with meat and drink." 
 1 From a word meaning indolent.
 
 284 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 In the midst of this conversation Lentyag Murza's head 
 sunk into a pillow, and he fell asleep. As soon as those that 
 were seated about the walls of the room heard that Lentyag 
 Murza began to snore, they got up softly. Some of them 
 went to dress themselves, some to sleep. Some took to idle 
 conversation, and some to cards and dice. During these 
 employments some flew into a passion, others were well 
 pleased, and upon the faces of all were marked the various 
 situations of their souls. When Lentyag Murza awoke, 
 they again gathered around them, and a table covered with 
 fruit was brought into the room. Twenty dg Murza remained 
 among his pillows, and from thence asked the Tsarevich, 
 who very earnestly observed all that passed, to eat. Khlor 
 was just going to taste what was offered by Lentydg Murza, 
 when his conductor pulled him gently by the sleeve, and a 
 bunch of fine grapes which he had laid hold of fell out of his 
 hand and was scattered upon the pavement. Recollecting 
 himself immediately he got up, and they left Leutydg Murza. 
 
 Not far from this they spied the house of a peasant, sur- 
 rounded by several acres of well-cultivated ground, on which 
 were growing several kinds of corn, as rye, oats, barley, 
 buckwheat, etc. Some of this corn was ripening, and some 
 only springing up. A little farther they saw a meadow on 
 which horses, cows and sheep were grazing. They found 
 the landlord with a watering-pan in his hand, with which 
 he was watering the cucumbers and cabbage set by his wife. 
 The children were employed in clearing away the useless 
 weeds from among the garden stuffs. Razsuclok addressed 
 them : ' ' God be with you, good people ! ' ' They answered ; 
 " Thank you, young gentlemen," and they made a distant 
 bow to the Tsar6vich as to a stranger ; but in a friendly man- 
 ner they addressed Razsudok : " Be so kind as to go into our 
 dwelling: your mother the Sultana loves us, visits us and 
 does not neglect us." Razsudok consented and with Khlor 
 went into the yard. In the middle of the yard there stood 
 an old and lofty oak, under which was a broad and clean- 
 scraped bench, with a table before it. The landlady and her 
 daughter-in-law spread a table-cloth, and placed on the table
 
 Catherine the Great 285 
 
 a bowl of buttermilk, and another with poached eggs. They 
 set down also a dish of hot pancakes, soft-boiled eggs, and in 
 the middle a good bacon ham. They brought brown bread, 
 and set down to everyone a can of sweet milk, and by way 
 of dessert presented fresh cucumbers and cranberries with 
 honey. 
 
 The landlord pressed them to eat. The travellers, who 
 were hungry, found everything excellent, and during supper 
 talked with the landlord and landlady, who told them how 
 healthily, happily and quietly they lived, and in all abund- 
 ance suitable to their condition, passing their time in country 
 work, and overcoming every want and difficulty by industry. 
 After supper they spread on the same bench mats, and 
 Razsudok and Khlor put their cloaks on the mats. The 
 landlady gave to each a pillow with a clean pillow-slip; so 
 they lay down, and being tired they soon fell asleep. 
 
 In the morning they got up at daybreak, and having 
 thanked their landlord, who would have nothing for their 
 lodging, they pursued their journey. Having got about 
 half a mile, they heard the sound of the bagpipe. Khlor 
 wanted to go nearer, but Razsudok hinted that the bagpipe 
 would lead them out of their way. Curiosity got the better 
 of Khlor, and he went up to the bagpipe, but when he saw 
 the mad pranks of disfigured drunkards staggering about the 
 piper, he was terrified, and threw himself into the arms of 
 Razsudok, who carried him back to the road. 
 
 Having passed through a grove, they saw a steep hill. 
 Razsudok told Khlor that the rose without prickles that 
 stings not grew there. Khlor, oppressed with the heat of 
 the sun, grew tired. He began to fret, said there was no 
 end to that road, how far it is, and asked if they could not 
 find a nearer way. Razsudok answered that he was carrying 
 him the nearest way, and that difficulties are only to be 
 overcome by patience. The TsareVich in ill-humour cried 
 out, ' ' Perhaps I shall find the way myself ! ' ' waved his hand, 
 doubled his pace, and separated himself from his guide. 
 
 Razsudok remained behind and followed slowly in silence. 
 The child entered a market town where there were few who
 
 286 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 took notice of him, for it was a market-day, and everybody 
 was engaged in business in the market-place. The Tsarevich, 
 wandering among carts and traders, began to cry. One per- 
 son who did not know him passed by, and seeing him crying 
 said to him: " Have done crying, you little whelp; without 
 you we have noise enough here." At that very moment 
 Razsudok had overtaken him. The TsareVich complained 
 that they had called him whelp. Razsudok said not a word, 
 but conducted him out of the crowd. When Khlor asked 
 him why he did not talk with him as formerly, Razsudok 
 answered : ' ' You did not ask my advice, but went to an im- 
 proper place, and so don't be offended if you did not find the 
 people to your mind." Razsudok wished to prolong his 
 speech when they met a man, not overyoung, but of an 
 agreeable appearance, surrounded with a great many boys. 
 As Khlor was curious to know everything, he called one of 
 the boys, and asked who the man was. " This man is our 
 master," said the boy; "we have got our lesson and are 
 going to take a walk, but pray where are you going ? " 
 The TsareVich told him that they were seeking the rose 
 without prickles that stings not. " I have heard," said the 
 boy, " from our master an explanation of the rose without 
 prickles that stings not. This flower signifies nothing more 
 than virtue. Some people think to find it by going byways, 
 but nobody can get it unless he follows the straight road; 
 and happy is he that by an honest firmness can overcome all 
 the difficulties of that road. You see before you that hill on 
 which grows the rose without prickles that stings not; but 
 the road is steep and full of rocks." Having said this, he 
 took his leave and went after his master. 
 
 Khlor and his guide went straight to the hill, and found a 
 narrow and rocky track on which they walked with diffi- 
 culty. They there met an old man and woman in white, 
 both of a respectable appearance, who stretched out their 
 staffs to them and said : ' ' Support yourselves on our staffs 
 and you will not stumble." The people thereabouts told 
 them that the name of the first was Honesty, and of the 
 other Truth.
 
 Mikhaylo Mikhaylovich Shcherbatov 287 
 
 Having got to the foot of the hill, leaning on the staffs, 
 they were obliged to scramble from the track by the branches, 
 and so from branch to branch they got at length to the top 
 of the hill, where they found the rose without prickles that 
 stings not. He made haste to the Khan with the flower, 
 and the Khan dismissed him to the Tsar. The Tsar was so 
 well pleased with the arrival of the Tsarevich and his success 
 that he forgot all his anxiety and grief. The Tsar, the 
 Tsaritsa and all the people became daily more fond of the 
 TsareVich, because he daily advanced in virtue. Here 
 the tale ends, and who knows better, let him tell another. 
 
 Prince Mikhaylo Mikhaylovich Shcherbatov. 
 (1733-1790.) 
 
 Prince Shcherbdtov derived his origin from St. Vladimir, and united 
 in his person a love of the ancient order of things and the preroga- 
 tives of the nobility with a refined liberalism, the result of an educa- 
 tion according to Western ideas. In the sixties, Catherine II. entrusted 
 Prince Shcherbatov with the arrangement of the archives of Peter the 
 Great, and the result of his labours in this direction was the publica- 
 tion of a number of chronicles and documents referring to various 
 periods of Russian history. Then he wrote a History of Russia from 
 the most ancient times to the election of Mikhail Fe6dorovich, in 
 seven volumes. Though not distinguished for elegance of style, it 
 deserves especial mention as the first native history in which not 
 only native sources were thoroughly ransacked, but the facts were 
 properly co-ordinated in a philosophical system. His sympathies for 
 the old regime led him to emphasise the dark side of the period 
 following the reform of Peter the Great, and he elaborated his theory 
 in a work On the Corruption of Manners in Russia, which was so bold 
 in laying bare the immorality of the Court at his time that he did not 
 dare to publish it. It first saw the light in London in 1858, where it 
 was issued by Herzen. In another work, Journey to the Land of 
 Ophir, by Mr. S., a Swedish Nobleman, he developed his ideas of 
 what a monarchy ought to be, in the manner of Sir Thomas More's 
 Utopia. This work was first published a few years ago. 
 
 ON THE CORRUPTION OF MANNERS IN RUSSIA 
 
 Ancient families were no longer respected, but "chins" 
 and deserts and long service. Everybody was anxious to
 
 288 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 get some " chin," and as it is not given to everybody to dis- 
 tinguish himself through some meritorious act, many tried 
 through flattery and subserviency to the Emperor and the 
 dignitaries to gain that which merit gave to others. By the 
 regulations of the military service, which Peter the Great 
 had newly introduced, the peasants began with their masters 
 at the same stage as soldiers of the rank and file : it was not 
 uncommon for the peasants, by the law of seniority, to reach 
 the grade of officer long before their masters, whom, as their 
 inferiors, they frequently beat with sticks. Noble families 
 were so scattered in the service that often one did not come 
 again in contact with his relatives during his whole lifetime. 
 
 How could there remain any manliness and firmness in 
 those who in their youth trembled before the rod of their 
 superiors ; who could not obtain any honours except by ser- 
 vility ; and who, being left without the active support of their 
 relatives, without union and protection, were left alone, at 
 any time liable to fall into the hands of the mighty ? 
 
 I must praise Peter the Great for his attempts to eradicate 
 superstition in the observances of the divine Law, for indeed 
 superstition is not a worship of God and the Law, but rather 
 a desecration; to ascribe to God improper acts is nothing 
 but blasphemy. 
 
 In Russia they regarded the beard as a physical attribute 
 of God, for which reason they thought it a sin to shave it 
 off, thus falling into the heresy of anthropomorphism. They 
 proclaimed everywhere miracles, needlessly performed, and 
 holy images, whose properties were rarely attested ; they en- 
 couraged superstitious worship, and increased the revenues 
 of corrupt servants of the Lord. All that Peter the Great 
 endeavoured to abolish: he promulgated ukases for the 
 shaving off of beards, and by means of the Spiritual Regie- 
 ment put a stop to false miracles and visions, as well as im- 
 proper gatherings near the holy images on the crossroads. 
 Being convinced that the divine Law demands the preserva- 
 tion of the human race, and not its uncalled-for destruction, 
 he by a decision of the Synod and all the Patriarchs granted 
 a dispensation to eat meat during the fast, in case of neces-
 
 Mikhaylo Mikhaylovich Shcherbatov 289 
 
 sity, particularly in the service on the seas, where people are 
 subject to scurvy; he ordered that those who, by such abstin- 
 ence, of their own free will sacrificed their lives and became 
 subject to diseases resulting therefrom, should be cast into 
 the water. All that is very good, only the latter thing is a 
 little too severe. 
 
 But when did he enact that ? When the people were not 
 yet enlightened, and by thus abating the superstition of the 
 unenlightened, he at the same time deprived them of their 
 faith in the divine I/aw. This act of Peter the Great is to be 
 likened to the act of the unskilled gardener who lops the 
 watery branches of a weak tree, that absorb its sap. If the 
 tree were well rooted, this lopping would cause it to bring 
 forth good and fruitful branches; but, being weak and sickly, 
 the cutting off of the branches that imbibed the external 
 moisture through its leaves and fed the weak tree causes no 
 healthy and abundant growth of new branches, nor does the 
 wound heal up, but there are formed cavities that threaten 
 the destruction of the tree. Similarly the lopping off of the 
 superstitions has been injurious to the fundamental parts of 
 faith itself: superstition has decreased, but so has also faith ; 
 there has disappeared the slavish terror of hell, but also the 
 love of God and His divine Law; and the manners that were 
 formerly corrected by faith have lost this corrective and, 
 lacking any other enlightenment, soon began to be cor- 
 rupted. 
 
 With all the reverence that I have in my heart for this 
 great monarch and great man, with all my conviction that 
 the weal of the Empire demanded that he should have other 
 legitimate children than Alexis Petrovich as heirs of his 
 throne, I cannot but censure his divorce from his first wife, 
 ne'e Lopukhin, and his second marriage to the captive 
 Catherine Aleksyeevna, after his first wife had been sent to 
 a monastery. This example of the debasement of the sacred 
 mystery of marriage has shown that these bonds may be 
 broken without fear of punishment. Granted that the 
 monarch had sufficient cause for his action, though I do no 
 see it, except her leaning for the Mouses, and opposition to 
 
 VOL. l.ig.
 
 290 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 his new regulations; but what reasons of State led his imi- 
 tators to do likewise ? Did Paul Ivdnovich Egtizinski, who 
 sent his first wife into a monastery and married another, 
 ne Gal6vkin, have any reasons of State for getting heirs 
 by breaking the divine Laws ? Not only many high digni- 
 taries, but those of lower ranks, like Prince Boris S6ntsev- 
 Zasye"kin, have also imitated him. 
 
 Although Russia, through the labours and care of this 
 Emperor, has become known to Europe and has now weight 
 in affairs, and her armies are properly organised, and her 
 
 fleets have covered the White and Baltic seas, so that she 
 
 > 
 
 has been able to conquer her old enemies and former victors, 
 the Poles and Swedes, and has gained fine districts and good 
 harbours; although the sciences, arts and industries began 
 to flourish in Russia, and commerce to enrich her, and the 
 Russians were transformed from bearded men into clean- 
 shaven ones, and exchanged their long cloaks for short coats, 
 and became more sociable and accustomed to refinement; 
 yet at the same time the true attachment to the faith began 
 to disappear, the mysteries fell into disrepute, firmness was 
 weakened and gave way to impudent, insinuating flattery; 
 luxury and voluptuousness laid the foundation for their 
 domination, and with it selfishness began to penetrate the 
 high judicial places, to the destruction of the laws and the 
 detriment of the citizens. Such is the condition of morals in 
 which Russia was left after the death of the great Emperor, 
 in spite of all his attempts, in his own person and through 
 his example, to ward off the encroachment of vice. 
 
 Now let us see what progress vice has made during the 
 reign of Catherine I. and Peter II., and how it has estab- 
 lished itself in Russia. 
 
 The feminine sex is generally more prone to luxury than 
 the male, and so we see the Empress Catherine I. having 
 her own court even during the life of her husband, Peter the 
 Great. Her chamberlain was Mons, whose unbounded lux- 
 ury was his first quality that brought him to a shameful 
 death; her pages were Peter and Jacob Fedorovich Balk6v, 
 his nephews, who during his misfortune were driven from
 
 Mikhaylo Mikhaylovich Shcherbatov 291 
 
 the Court. She was exceedingly fond of ornaments, and 
 carried her vanity to such an excess that other women were 
 not permitted to wear similar ornaments, as, for example, to 
 wear diamonds on both sides of the head, but only on the 
 left side; no one was allowed to wear ermine furs with the 
 tails, which she wore, and this custom, which was confirmed 
 by no ukase or statute, became almost a law; this adornment 
 was appropriated to the Imperial family, though in Germany 
 it is also worn by the wives of burghers. Does not this 
 vanity seem to indicate that when her age began to impair 
 her beauty, she was trying to enhance it by distinctive 
 adornments ? I do not know whether this opinion was just, 
 and whether it was proper for the Emperor to appear every 
 hour of the day before his subjects in a masquerade dress, as 
 if he lacked other distinguishing adornments. 
 
 Vasili Petr6vich Petr6v. (1736-1799.) 
 
 Petr6v was the son of a poor clergyman. He studied in the Theo- 
 logical Academy at Moscow, where he was made a teacher in 1760. 
 Through Pote'mkin, his friend, he was presented to the Empress, who, 
 in 1768, appointed him her private translator and reader. In 1772 he 
 was sent to England, where he soon acquired the language. In Lon- 
 don he translated Milton's Paradise Lost and made a careful study of 
 Addison, especially of his Cato. Petr6v wrote a large number of 
 adulatory odes, now long forgotten ; he showed more talent in his 
 satires, which he wrote in England, and in which the influence of the 
 English writers whom he studied may be perceived. The following 
 ode, probably his best, is from Sir John Bowring's Specimens of the 
 Russian Poets, Part II. 
 
 ON THE VICTORY OF THE RUSSIAN OVER THE 
 TURKISH FLEET 1 
 
 O triumph! O delight! O time so rich in fame 
 Unclouded, bright and pure as the sun's midday flame! 
 Ruthenia's strength goes forth see from the sea emerge 
 The Typhons of the north ! The lightning, in its might, 
 
 Flashes in dazzling light, 
 
 And subject is the surge. 
 
 1 At Chesma, where, on July 26, 1770, the Turkish fleet was destroyed.
 
 292 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 They wander o'er the waves, their eye impatiently 
 
 Seeks where the Moslem's flag flaunts proudly o'er the sea: 
 
 " 'T is there! 'T is there! " exclaim the brave, impatient 
 
 crowd, 
 
 The sails unfurled, each soul with rage and courage 
 burns, 
 
 Each to the combat turns: 
 They meet, it thunders loud! 
 
 I see from Etna's rocks a floating army throng: 
 A hero, 1 yet unsung, wafts the proud choir along, 
 The masts, a fir-tree wood, the sails, like outspread wings. 
 List to the shoutings ! See the flash ! They thunder near. 
 
 Earthquakes and night are there, 
 
 With storm the welkin rings. 
 
 There January speeds, there Svyatosldv moves on, 
 And waves and smoke alike are in the tempest thrown ; 
 And there the ship that bears the three-times hallowed* 
 
 name, 
 And Rostislav and Europe, there triumphant ride; 
 
 While the agitated tide 
 
 Is startled with the flame. 
 
 Evstdf, in fire concealed, scatters the deathlike brand, 
 And earth and heaven are moved, and tremble sea and land; 
 And there, a mountain pile, sends round the deeds of death, 
 As if Vesuvius' self in combat were engaged, 
 
 While other mountains raged, 
 
 And poured their flaming breath. 
 
 The roar, the whiz, the hum, in one commingling sound, 
 The clouds of smoke that rise, and spread and roll around; 
 The waves attack the sky in wild and frenzied dance ; 
 The sails are white as snow; and now the sun looks on, 
 
 Now shrouds him on his throne, 
 
 And the swift lightnings glance. 
 
 1 Count Orl6v, commander of the fleet. 
 ' Ship named The Three Saints.
 
 Vasili Petr6vich Petr6v 293 
 
 Hard proof of valour this, the spirit's fiery test: 
 
 Fierce combat, grown more fierce, bear high the burning 
 
 breast ! 
 
 See on the waves there ride two mountains, fiery-bound, 
 ./Etna and Hecla, loose on ocean's heaving bed, 
 
 The burning torches spread, 
 
 And ruin stalks around. 
 
 Ocean, and shore, and air, rush backward at the sight, 
 The Greek and Turk stand still, and groan in wild affright; 
 Calm as a rock the Russ is welcoming death with death; 
 But ah ! destruction now blazes its fiery links, 
 
 And even victory sinks 
 
 Its heavy weight beneath. 
 
 O frightful tragedy ! A furnace is the sea, 
 The triumph ours, the flames have reached the enemy: 
 He burns, he dies in smoke, beneath the struggle rude 
 The Northern heroes sink, with weariness oppressed, 
 
 And ask a moment's rest, 
 
 As if they were subdued. 
 
 And whence that threatening cloud that hangs upon their 
 
 head? 
 
 That threatens now to burst ? What ? Is their leader dead ? 
 And is he borne away, who all our bosoms warmed ? 
 He fell, there lies his sword, there lie his shield and helm. 
 
 What sorrows overwhelm 
 
 The conqueror disarmed ! 
 
 Oh, no! He wakes again from night, he waves his hand, 
 Beckoning to the brave ranks that mourning round him 
 
 stand: 
 " My brother! " cried he " Heaven! And is my brother 
 
 gone? 
 
 Their sails unfurl ! My friends, oh, see ! oh, see ! They fly, 
 On, ' Death or vengeance! ' cry, 
 On, on to Stamboul's throne! "
 
 294 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 He fled. O hero! Peace! There is no cause for grief, 
 He lives, thy brother lives, and Spirid6v, his chief! 
 No dolphin saved them there, it was the Almighty God, 
 The God who sees thy deed, thy valour who approves, 
 
 And tries the men He loves 
 
 With His afflictive rod. 
 
 The dreadful dream is passed, passed like a mist away, 
 And dawns, serene and bright, a cloudless victory day : 
 The trump of shadeless joy, the trump of triumph speaks; 
 The hero and his friend are met, and fled their fears; 
 
 They kiss each other's cheeks, 
 
 They water them with tears. 
 
 They cried, "And is our fame, and is our glory stained ? 
 God is our shield, revenge and victory shall be gained! 
 We live, and Mahmud's might a hundred times shall fall; 
 We live, the astonished world our hero-deeds shall see, 
 
 And every victory 
 
 A burning fleet recall." 
 
 Whence this unusual glare o'er midnight's ocean spread ? 
 At what unwonted hour has Phoebus left his bed ? 
 No, they are Russian crowds who struggle with the foe, 
 'T is their accordant torch that flashes through the night. 
 
 Sequana, see the might 
 
 Of Stamboul sink below ! 
 
 The harbour teems with life, an amphitheatre 
 Of sulphurous pitch and smoke, and awful noises there. 
 The fiends of hell are loose, the sea has oped its caves, 
 Fate rides upon the deep, and laughs amidst the fray, 
 
 Which feeds with human prey 
 
 The monsters of the waves. 
 
 See, like a furnace boils and steams the burning flood, 
 'T is filled with mortal flesh, 't is red with mortal blood;
 
 Vasili Petr6vich Petr6v 295 
 
 Devoured by raging flames, drunk by the thirsty wave, 
 The clouds seem palpable, a thick and solid mass, 
 
 They sink like stone or brass 
 
 Into their water-grave. 
 
 Thou ruler of the tomb ! Dread hour of suffering, 
 When all the elements, drop, Muse, thy feeble wing! 
 Hell, with its fiends, and all the fiends that man e'er drew 
 There mingled, Silence, veil that awful memory o'er! 
 
 I see the hero pour 
 
 The tears of pity too ! 
 
 O Peter! Great in song, as great in glory once, 
 
 L,ook from thy throne sublime upon thy Russia's sons! 
 
 See, how thy fleets have won the palm of victory, 
 
 And hear the triumph sound, even to the gate of heaven, 
 
 The Turkish strength is riven 
 
 Even in the Turkish sea. 
 
 Thee Copenhagen saw, the Neptune of the Belt; 
 Now Chesma's humbled sons before thy flag have knelt. 
 The helpless Greeks have fled, thy banner sees their shore, 
 Trembling they look around, while thy dread thunder swells, 
 
 And shakes the Dardanelles, 
 
 And Smyrna hears its roar. 
 
 Ye Frenchmen ! ' Fear ye not the now advancing flame, 
 Recording, as it flies, your own, your country's shame ? 
 In the dark days of old, your valiant fathers trod 
 In the brave steps of Rome, towards lands of Southern glow; 
 
 Ye fight with Russians now, 
 
 Beneath the Moslems' rod. 
 
 Where innocence is found, there, there protection wakes; 
 Where Catherine's voice is heard, there truth, there justice 
 
 speaks: 
 1 An agent of the French Government had fortified the Dardanelles.
 
 296 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 A ruler's virtues are the strength and pride of states, 
 
 And surely ours shall bloom where Catherine's virtues stand. 
 
 O enviable land ! 
 
 Glory is at our gates. 
 
 Soar, eagle, soar again, spring upward to the flight ! 
 For yet the Turkish flag is flaunting in the light : 
 In Chesma's port it still erects its insolent head, 
 And ihou must pour again thy foes' blood o'er the sea, 
 
 And crush their treachery, 
 
 And wide destruction spread ! 
 
 But fame now summons thee from death to life again, 
 The people's comfort now, their glory to maintain ; 
 The hero's palm is won. Now turn thee and enhance 
 The hero's triumphs with the patriot's milder fame. 
 
 O Romans! Without shame 
 
 On Duil's spoils we glance. 
 
 We '11 consecrate to thee a towering marble dome! 
 From yonder Southern sea, oh, bring thy trophies home, 
 Bring Scio's trophies home, those trophies still shall be 
 Thy glory, Orl6v! Thine the records of thy deeds, 
 
 When future valour reads 
 
 Astrea's victory ! 
 
 Oh, could my wakened Muse a worthy offering bring! 
 Oh, could my grateful lyre a song of glory sing! 
 Oh, could I steal from thee the high and towering thought, 
 With thy proud name the world, the listening world I 'd fill! 
 
 And Camoens' harp be still, 
 
 And Gama be forgot ! 
 
 Thine was a nobler far than Jason's enterprise, 
 Whose name shines like a star in history's glorious skies: 
 He bore in triumph home the rich, the golden fleece; 
 But with thy valour thou, and with thy conquering band, 
 
 Hast saved thy fatherland, 
 
 And given to Hellas peace.
 
 Vasili Petr6vich Petr6v 297 
 
 But oh ! My tongue is weak to celebrate thy glory, 
 Thy valiant deeds shall live in everlasting story, 
 For public gratitude thy name will e'er enshrine, 
 Who loves his country, who his Empress loves, will throw 
 
 His garland on thy brow, 
 
 And watch that fame of thine. 
 
 But when thou humbledst low the Moslem's pride and scorn, 
 And bad'st her crescent sink, her vain and feeble horn, 
 And pass'dst the Belt again, with songs and hymns of joy, 
 Who that perceived thy flag, in all its mightiness, 
 
 What Russian could repress 
 
 The tears that dimmed his eye ? 
 
 I see the people rush to welcome thee again, 
 
 Thy ships, with trophies deep, upon the swelling main; 
 
 I see the maidens haste, the aged and the young; 
 
 The children wave their hands, and to their father turn, 
 
 And thousand questions burn 
 
 On their inquiring tongue. 
 
 1 ' Is this the eagle proud of whom we have been told, 
 Who led against the Turks the Russian heroes bold, 
 And with their warriors' blood the azure ocean dyed ? 
 Is this our Orlov, this with eagle's heart and name, 
 
 His foe's reproach and shame, 
 
 And Russia's strength and pride ? " 
 
 Oh, yes! Oh, yes, 't is he! The eagle there appears, 
 And ocean bears him on, as proud of him she bears: 
 And see his brother too, who led to victory, there 
 And Spirfdov, whose praise all ages shall renew, 
 
 And Greyg and Ilin too, 
 
 The heroes, without fear. 
 
 But wherefore do I rest, what fancies led me on ? 
 The glorious eagle now to Asia's coast is flown,
 
 298 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 O'er streams, and hills, and vales, he takes his course sub- 
 lime, 
 
 My eye in vain pursues his all-subduing flight. 
 O vision of delight! 
 O victory-girded time ! 
 
 And heaven, and earth, and sea have seen our victories won, 
 And echo with the deeds that Catherine has done ; 
 The Baltic coasts in vain oppose the march of Paul, 
 Not the vast North alone, but all th' .flSgean Sea 
 
 Shall own his sovereignty, 
 
 And the whole earthly ball ! 
 
 Mikhail Matvyfcevich Kheraskov. (1733-1807.) 
 
 The son of a Wallachian emigrant, Kheraskov served in succession 
 in the army, the Kommerz-Kolleg (Ministry of Finances) and the 
 Moscow University, where he was first Director and later Curator. 
 He began to write early, and for half a century produced a very large 
 number of poems in every imaginable field of the pseudo-classic 
 school. They now appall us with their inane voluminousness, but in 
 his day he was regarded as a great poet, a veritable Russian Homer. 
 His best heroic epics are his Rossiad and Vladimir Regenerated. 
 The first, containing some ten thousand verses, celebrates the con- 
 quest of Kazan by Ivan the Terrible ; the second, of even more im- 
 posing length, tells of the introduction of Christianity into Russia. 
 Though containing some fine passages, these epics reveal too much 
 the influence of Vergil and Tasso, and make rather dreary reading. 
 
 FROM THE "ROSSI AD" 
 
 I sing Russia delivered from the barbarians, the trampled 
 power of the Tartars, and their pride subdued, the stir of 
 ancient mights, their labours, bloody strife, Russia's victory, 
 Kazan destroyed ! How from the circle of those times, the 
 beginning of peaceful years, a bright dawn has shone forth 
 in Russia! 
 
 Oh, thou gleamest above the radiant stars, spirit of poetry ! 
 Come from thy heights, and shed over my weak and dim 
 creation thy light, thy art and illumination! Open, O 
 eternity, to me the gates of those habitations where all
 
 Mikhail Matvyeevich Kheraskov 299 
 
 earthly care is cast away, where the souls of the righteous 
 receive their rewards, where fame and crowns are deemed a 
 vanity, where before the star-sprinkled altar the lowest 
 slave stands in a row with a king, where the poor man for- 
 gets his misery, the unfortunate his grief, where every man 
 will be equal to every other. Kternity, reveal thyself to me, 
 that with my lyre I may attract the attention of the nations 
 and their kings! 
 
 In the grottoes within the Caucasian icy mountains, which 
 the bold glance of mortal has never spied, where the frost 
 creates an eternal translucent vault and dulls the fall of the 
 sun's rays, where lightning is dead, where thunder is fet- 
 tered, there stands, cut into ice, a mighty mansion. There 
 are the storms, there are the cold, blizzards, tempests ; there 
 Winter reigns, devouring years. This austere sister of other 
 days, though hoary, is swift and agile. Rival of Spring, 
 Autumn and Summer, she is clad in the purple woven of 
 snow; stark-frozen steam serves her as veil. Her throne 
 has the form of a diamond mountain. Great pillars, of ice 
 constructed, cast a silvery sheen, illumined by the sun; over 
 the heavenly vault glides the solar splendour, and then it 
 seems a mass of ice is on fire. 
 
 The elements have no motion : the air dares not move, nor 
 the fire glow. There are no coloured fields; among the 
 fields of ice gleam only frozen flowery vapours ; the waters in 
 the heavens, melted by the rays, hang, petrified, in wavy 
 layers; there in the air you may discern the words of 
 prophecy, but all is stark, and nature dead. Only tremor, 
 chill and frost have life; hoar frosts move about, while 
 zephyrs grow dumb; snowstorms whirl about in flight, 
 frosts reign in the place of summer luxury. There the ice 
 represents the ruins of cities, one look at which congeals 
 your blood. Pressed by the frosts, the snows there form 
 silvery mounds and fields of diamonds. From there Winter 
 spreads her dominion over us, devouring the grass in the 
 fields, the flowers in the vales, and sucking up the living 
 sap of trees, and on cold pinions bears frosts to us, driving
 
 3oo The Eighteenth Century 
 
 day away, prolonging gloomy nights, and compelling the 
 sun to turn aside his beaming eyes: with trembling, forests 
 and rivers await her, and chills weave her shrouds from the 
 white billows. 
 
 Plat6n (in civil life Peter Ge6rgevich) Levshin. 
 (1737-1812.) 
 
 What Feofan Prokop6vich had been to the reign of Peter the Great, 
 Platen was to Catherine II. After having studied in the Moscow 
 Theological Academy, where he became a teacher even before ending 
 his course, he took the tonsure at twenty-two ; at twenty-five he was 
 made rector of the Seminary. In the same year be attracted Cather- 
 ine's attention by an eloquent speech On the Usefulness of Piety, and 
 he was at once called to St. Petersburg to be her son's spiritual 
 teacher (see p. 326). Plat6n rose rapidly, and in 1787 he was made 
 metropolitan of Moscow. His liberal and enlightened views on 
 theology were valued not only at home, but his Brief Theology, 
 originally published in 1755, has been translated into most European 
 languages, and three times into English. A Russian source informs 
 us that his book on theology was made a text-book at Oxford and 
 Cambridge. Several Englishmen who had visited him, and Dr. Stan- 
 ley, spoke in the highest terms of this Russian divine. 
 
 The translation of his Brief Theology in English bears the follow- 
 ing titles : The Present Stale of the Creek Church in Russia ; or, A 
 Summary of Christian Divinity, by Platon, Late Metropolitan of 
 Moscow, translated from the Slavonian ... by Robert Pinkerton, 
 Edinburgh, 1814, and New York, 1815 ; The Orthodox Doctrine of the 
 Apostolic Eastern Church; or, A Compendium of Christian Theology, 
 translated from the Greek ... to which is appended a Treatise 
 on Melchisedec, Ix>ndon, Manchester [printed], 1857; Karijx^fi 
 The Great Catechism of the Holy Catholic Apostolic and Orthodox 
 Church, translated from the Greek by J. T. S., London, 1867. A Ser- 
 mon preached by order of Her Imperial Majesty, on the Tomb of 
 Peter the Great, in the Cathedral Church of St. Petersburg, London, 
 1770. 
 
 WHAT ARE IDOLATERS? 
 
 The second commandment forbiddeth idolatry, and every 
 unlawful mode of worshipping God. 
 
 At one time, almost all nations were in such a state of 
 error (and even now there are many in the same situation),
 
 Plat6n Levshin 301 
 
 that they worshipped the creatures as gods, such as the sun, 
 the moon, fire, also the lower animals, as bulls, cats, croco- 
 diles; and some even worshipped herbs, such as onion and 
 garlic ; and to all these they offered sacrifices, and paid other 
 divine honours, or they made statues in the likeness of 
 men and other animals, and bowed down before them as if 
 they were divinities. But from these shocking and awful 
 errors, the grace of Jesus Christ has delivered us (i Peter 
 iv. 3). 
 
 Such persons also resemble those idolaters as labour for 
 Mammon and their belly; that is, whose thoughts are all 
 taken up about amassing riches, which they either do not 
 make use of, or only sacrifice to their fleshly lusts. With 
 such people, Mammon and the belly are the idols, to whom 
 they devote all their services; and on this account the Holy 
 Scriptures call the love of riches, idolatry (Col. iii. 5); and 
 those also idolaters who make their belly their God (Phil, 
 iii. 19). 
 
 This commandment also forbids the use of all unlawful 
 means in the worship of God; that is, when anyone thinks 
 of pleasing God by that which is not acceptable to Him, and 
 which is not commanded in His Word. Such, for instance, 
 were those Israelites who presented to God costly sacrifices 
 while they led ungodly lives. And therefore God, through 
 His prophet Isaiah, declared sacrifices presented from such 
 hands to be hateful in His eyes; that is, their oblations were 
 vain, their incense was an abomination and their fatted 
 calves like dogs in His sight (chap. i. n). Those persons 
 consequently transgress against this commandment : 
 
 i. Who offer hypocritical worship. Who utter long pray- 
 ers, which of itself is pious, but suppose that they shall be 
 heard for their much speaking, though at the same time they 
 feel no contrition of spirit. Of a similar character, also, are 
 those hypocrites who on every occasion show themselves 
 zealous for the name of God, zealous for the faith, the glory 
 and the interests of the Church, and who introduce all their 
 speeches with spiritual observations (which in themselves 
 are praiseworthy), but who with all this have nothing in
 
 302 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 view but the indulgence of a spirit of ostentation, or promot- 
 ing their own interest in all that they do, and whose zeal 
 consists only in words with which their conduct does not in 
 the least agree. 
 
 2. Hypocritical observances of the fasts. Who fast, that 
 is, abstain from certain kind of food, and on that account 
 hope for divine acceptance, though at the same time they 
 live in every kind of iniquity. By them the real fast, which 
 does not consist merely in abstinence from food, but in re- 
 straining the corrupt passions, is evil spoken of. Such, 
 also, are those who adorn the churches, or cover the pictures 
 of the saints with gold and silver, yet at the same time 
 oppress the innocent, who are the Church of the living God, 
 or leave the poor without food. It is in vain, however, for 
 them to declare that they have done all that they should 
 have done in order to be saved; for, according to the words 
 of Christ ' ' these ought they to have done, and not to leave 
 the other undone" (Matt, xxiii. 23). 
 
 3. The superstitious. Who invent certain miraculous 
 kinds of appearances, for the sake of filthy lucre, or from 
 some sort of extravagant ideas about the salvation of their 
 souls, or who attach an unknown kind of sanctity to some 
 particular places, believing that God will hear prayers 
 sooner in one place than in another. In a word, all those 
 who transgress against this commandment, who, according 
 to the testimony of Christ, place their hope of salvation in 
 externals, and "omit the weightier matters of law, judg- 
 ment, mercy and faith." Therefore, respecting such charac- 
 ters, divine truth declares " This people draweth nigh unto 
 me with their mouth, and honoureth me with their lips; but 
 their heart is far from me. But in vain they do worship me, 
 teaching for doctrines the commandments of men" (Matt. 
 xv. 8, 9). 
 
 Reverencing the pictures is not contrary to this command- 
 ment. 
 
 We do not act contrary to this commandment, when, ac- 
 cording to the ancient custom of Christians, we adorn our
 
 Plat6n Levshin 303 
 
 temples with the holy pictures. For, in the first place, we 
 do not attempt to draw upon the canvas a representation of 
 the unseen and incomprehensible God, whom we never can 
 represent ; but we represent our Saviour in the fashion of a 
 man which He took upon Himself, or His favourites. Second- 
 ly, the pictures are made and placed in our churches, not for 
 deification, but to commemorate the acts of God and of His 
 chosen servants, that we, in beholding them (as, for in- 
 stance, in looking on the picture of our crucified Saviour), 
 may stir up our soul to piety and to the imitation of them in 
 many acts of their lives. Thirdly, the obeisance which we 
 make before the pictures we do not render to the pictures 
 themselves, that is, to the boards, colours, ornaments or 
 skill of the artist, but we render this to the person whom 
 they represent, and to the pictures only an affectionate 
 salutation. Thus, for example, I bow before the picture of 
 my Saviour, but the devotion of my spirit, my faith, sup- 
 plication and hope, and the obeisance which I pay, are all 
 rendered to my Saviour alone, who is in heaven, and every- 
 where present, and the picture is only a kind of sensible 
 incitement of my devotion. Moreover, it is necessary to be 
 known that the obeisance performed before the picture of 
 our Saviour, and that before the picture of any of the saints, 
 though to appearances the same, yet in reality are very dif- 
 ferent indeed. For the worship which I perform before the 
 picture of the Saviour consists in the deepest humility of 
 soul before Him as Lord and Creator of all ; but that which I 
 perform before the pictures of the saints is a reverence which 
 I render to them out of a loving heart as His favourites, and 
 as of the same nature, and of the same Church, and members 
 of the same body with myself. 
 
 Of such as err in reverencing the pictures. 
 
 But notwithstanding all that has been said, this lawful 
 and holy reverencing of the pictures may be turned into the 
 most abominable sin of idolatry. This is the case when any- 
 one hopes in, or attaches all his respect to the holy pictures, 
 and trusts in their material substance ; when, for instance,
 
 304 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 anyone finds greater sanctity in one picture than in another, 
 or places in them any hope of salvation. They, too, are 
 chargeable with this guilt who bring their own particular 
 picture into the church along with them, and only worship 
 before it, or who respect those pictures more which are 
 adorned than the unadorned, the old more than the new, 
 or decline praying at all when they have not a picture before 
 them. All these, and such like, are great transgressors, 
 and prove a great disgrace to the real profession of the 
 Christian faith. 
 
 In order to avoid the above-named errors, it is necessary 
 to remember, ist, That the worship of God can never be 
 sincere, unless it proceed from a contrite and unfeigned spirit. 
 For all external rites of worship are only marks testifying 
 our internal piety and sincerity towards God, without which 
 they signify nothing. And therefore the gospel requires 
 that the worshippers of God should worship Him in spirit 
 (not externally alone), and in truth, or not in hypocrisy. 
 2d, We must hold to the divine Word alone, and rest assured 
 that it only contains the true rules by which we ought to 
 please God. And therefore Christ said concerning the Holy 
 Scriptures that in them is contained eternal life. From 
 The Present State of the Greek Church in Russia, translated 
 by R. Pinkerton. 
 
 FROM THE ADDRESS UPON THE ACCESSION OF 
 ALEXANDER I. 
 
 Thus has the Lord granted to us the privilege of seeing 
 our Emperor crowned and exalted above men. But we, sons 
 of Russia, what is our part in this solemnity ? Do not our 
 thanksgivings resound in gratitude to the King of kings for 
 the grace He has bestowed on our monarch and upon us ? 
 Yes, they resound with heartfelt fervour, warmed with hopes 
 of a future reign of national glory and happiness! . . . 
 
 This crown, Sire, on your head, is a pledge to us of honour, 
 fame and renown, but imposes upon you duties and labours 
 which can only cease with your life; this sceptre in your
 
 Plat6n Levshin 305 
 
 right hand, a guarantee to us of repose, demands of you in- 
 cessant vigilance for our protection ; this emblem of empire 
 in your left hand, a promise to us of security, exacts of you 
 little but anxiety and care; this purple, for us a shield and 
 defence from our enemies, challenges you to war and con- 
 tests; finally, this whole Imperial attire, to us a source of 
 consolation and confidence, is for you a burden wrought 
 with danger and toil yes, a burden and a labour. For see, 
 to your eyes there will appear an empire the largest upon 
 which the sun has ever shone; from your wisdom it looks for 
 the harmonious connection of its parts, the regulation of the 
 whole. You will see flocking to your feet widows, orphans, 
 the most destitute, the victims of the abuse of power, of 
 favour, of corruption and of crime. . . . 
 
 But, alas ! that near the angels of light the eye should dis- 
 cover the fiendish spirits of darkness. Flattery, calumny 
 and cunning, with all their wretched brood, will surround 
 your throne, and foolishly imagine that their hypocrisy will 
 beguile you. Bribery and partiality will raise their glossy 
 heads and labour to lower the scale of justice. L,uxury, 
 adorned with every voluptuous charm, presents the intoxicat- 
 ing draughts of perilous joys to lead astray from the path 
 of virtue the pure spirit, and engulf it in the slough of in- 
 dolence and sensuality. Besieged by this riotous band, you 
 will undoubtedly turn to truth, justice, wisdom and religion, 
 and, united with you, they will raise their voice to God that 
 He may rise again in you, and scatter your enemies. 
 
 Monarch of Russia ! This struggle awaits you. For this 
 contest gird on your sword ! Draw it with valour, young 
 hero! Fight, conquer and govern! The omnipotent arm 
 of the Almighty will wonderfully protect you. We say 
 rightly " wonderfully " ; for here not to fall, here to conquer, 
 here to maintain order and peace, truly! for this is more 
 than human strength required; and, though the decree of 
 the Eternal Being has appointed for you an exalted rank 
 among men, you are nevertheless a man like any of us. 
 Given in Grahame's The Progress of Science, Art and Liter- 
 ature in Russia. 
 
 VOL. I. 2O.
 
 306 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Ivn Ivanovich Khemnitser. (1745-1784.) 
 
 Khe"mnitser was the son of a German physician who had emigrated 
 to Russia. At thirteen years of age he left his home and entered 
 military service, which he left in 1769 as a lieutenant ; he then served 
 in the Department of Mines, and died in Smyrna, where he was 
 Russian consul. Khemnitser translated La Fontaine's and Gellert's 
 fables, but two-thirds of all the fables he wrote are his own. He 
 forms the transitional stage between Sumar6kov and Kryl6v, and is 
 distinguished for extreme simplicity of language and a certain elegiac 
 tone. 
 
 Sir John Bowring has translated his The House-Builder, The Kick 
 and the Poor Man, The Lion's Council of State, and The Waggons. 
 Sutherland Edwards, in his The Russians at Home, gives a version 
 of The Metaphysician, which is also reprinted in F. R. Grahame's 
 The Progress of Science, Art and Literature in Russia. 
 
 THE LION'S COUNCIL OF STATE 
 
 A lion held a court for state affairs: 
 
 Why ? That is not your business, sir, 'twas theirs! 
 
 He called the elephants for counsellors still 
 
 The council-board was incomplete; 
 
 And the king deemed it fit 
 
 With asses all the vacancies to fill. 
 
 Heaven help the state for lo ! the bench of asses 
 
 The bench of elephants by far surpasses. 
 
 He was a fool, the foresaid king, you '11 say: 
 
 Better have kept those places vacant surely, 
 
 Than fill them up so poorly. 
 
 O no! that 's not the royal way; 
 
 Things have been done for ages thus, and we 
 
 Have a deep reverence for antiquity : 
 
 Naught worse, sir, than to be, or to appear 
 
 Wiser and better than our fathers were. 
 
 The list must be complete, even though you make it 
 
 Complete with asses; for the lion saw 
 
 Such had for ages been the law, 
 
 He was no radical to break it!
 
 Iv&n Iv^novich Khemnitser 307 
 
 " Besides," he said, " my elephants' good sense 
 
 Will soon my asses' ignorance diminish, 
 
 For wisdom has a mighty influence." 
 
 They made a pretty finish ! 
 
 The asses' folly soon obtained the sway: 
 
 The elephants became as dull as they ! 
 
 From Sir John Bowring's Specimens of 
 the Russian Poets, Part I. 
 
 THE METAPHYSICIAN 
 
 A father had heard that children were sent beyond the sea 
 to study, and that those who had been abroad are invariably 
 preferred to those who had never been there, and that such 
 people are respected as being possessed of wisdom. Seeing 
 this, he decided to send his son also beyond the sea, for he 
 was rich and did not wish to fall behind the others. 
 
 His son learned something, but, being stupid, returned 
 more stupid yet. He had fallen into the hands of scholastic 
 prevaricators who more than once have deprived people of 
 their senses by giving explanations of inexplicable things; 
 they taught him no whit, and sent him home a fool forever. 
 Formerly he used to utter simply stupid things, but now he 
 gave them a scientific turn. Formerly fools only could not 
 understand him, but now even wise men could not grasp 
 him : his home, the city, the whole world, was tired of his 
 chattering. 
 
 Once, raving in a metaphysical meditation over an old 
 proposition to find the first cause of all things, while he 
 was soaring in the clouds in thought, he walked off the road 
 and fell into a ditch. His father, who happened to be with 
 him, hastened to bring a rope, in order to save the precious 
 wisdom of his house. In the meantime his wise offspring 
 sat in the ditch and meditated: " What can be the cause of 
 my fall ? The cause of my stumbling," the wiseacre con- 
 cluded, " is an earthquake. And the precipitous tendency 
 towards the ditch may have been produced by an aerial 
 pressure, and a coactive interrelation of the seven planets 
 and the earth and ditch."
 
 3o8 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 His father arrived with the rope: " Here," he said, " is a 
 rope for you! Take hold of it, and I will pull you out. 
 Hold on to it and do not let it slip! " " No, don't pull yet: 
 tell me first what kind of a thing is a rope ? " 
 
 His father was not a learned man, but he had his wits 
 about him, so, leaving his foolish question alone, he said : 
 "A rope is a thing with which to pull people out of ditches 
 into which they have fallen." " Why have they not in- 
 vented a machine for that ? A rope is too simple a thing." 
 " 'T would take time for that," his father replied, " whereas 
 your salvation is now at hand." " Time ? What kind of a 
 thing is time ? " " Time is a thing that I am not going to 
 waste with a fool. Stay there," his father said, " until I 
 shall return! " 
 
 How would it be if all the other verbose talkers were col- 
 lected and put in the ditch to serve him as companions? 
 Well, it would take a much larger ditch for that. 
 
 Ydkov Borisovich Knyazhnin. (1742-1791.) 
 
 Knyazhnin was born in Pskov, where he received his early educa- 
 tion ; in St. Petersburg he acquired German, French and Italian, and 
 began to write verses. He served in civil and military government 
 offices. In 1769 he wrote his first tragedy, Dido, which attracted 
 Catherine's attention to him. He then married Sumar6kov's daugh- 
 ter and devoted himself more especially to literature. Knyazhnin 
 wrote a number of tragedies and comedies : the subject of all of these 
 is taken from Italian and French, thus his Vadlm of Novgorod is 
 based on Metastasio's Clemenza di Tito, and the original of Odd 
 People\s> Destouches's L'homme singulier. The Vadim of Ndvgorod 
 had a peculiar history. Knyazhnin had great admiration for Cath- 
 erine and her autocratic rule. In his Vadlm he tried to depict the 
 struggle between republican N6vgorod and the monarchic Rurik, in 
 which the latter comes out victorious, to the advantage of unruly 
 N6vgorod. He had written it in 1789, but did not stage it on account 
 of the disturbed condition of Europe under the incipient French 
 Revolution. Two years after his death, in 1793, Princess Ddshkov, 
 the President of the Academy, inadvertently ordered it to be pub- 
 lished. The book appeared most inopportunely, at the very time the 
 Revolution had broken forth. The tendency of the tragedy was over- 
 looked, and only the republican utterances of Vadim were taken 
 notice of. The book was ordered to be burnt by the executioner, but
 
 Ycikov Borisovich Knyazhnin 309 
 
 as only a few copies could be found in the storeroom of the Academy, 
 the rest having been sold in the meanwhile, they were privately 
 destroyed. 
 
 VADIM OF NOVGOROD 
 
 ACT I., SCENE 2. VADIM, PRENEST AND VIGOR 
 
 Vadtm. Could Rurik so transform your spirit that you 
 only weep where your duty is to strike ? 
 
 Prentst. We burn to follow you, to be glorified for ever, to 
 crush the haughty throne, to resuscitate our land; but 
 though the zeal already burns within our hearts, it sees as 
 yet no means of its fulfilment. Disdaining harsh and labor- 
 ious days, if needs we must die, we are ready ; but that our 
 death be not in vain and could save our beloved land from 
 evil, and that, intent to break the fetters, we tighten them 
 not more in servitude, we must expect the aid of the im- 
 mortals, for the gods can give us a favourable opportunity. 
 
 Vadtm. So we must depend alone upon the gods and in- 
 gloriously remain the slaves we are ? The gods have given 
 us the opportunity to wrest back freedom, and hearts to dare, 
 and hands to strike ! Their aid is within us: what else do 
 you wish? Go, creep, await in vain their thunder, but I 
 alone, boiling with anger, will move to die for you, for I can 
 brook no master ! O fate ! For three years absent from my 
 country, enticed by victory for its glory I left liberty and 
 happiness within these walls against us erected, and have 
 been hurling pride into the dust. I bear the fruit of ray 
 exploits a gift to my nation : but what do I see ? Lords who 
 have lost their liberty bent in loathsome slavery before the 
 king, and kissing their yoke under the sceptre. Tell me, 
 how could you, seeing your country's fall, for a moment 
 prolong your life in shame ? And if you could not preserve 
 your liberty, how could you bear the light and want to live ? 
 
 Vigor. As before, we burn with love for our fatherland ! 
 
 Vadim. Prove it not with words, but with your blood! 
 From your speech reject that sacred word. Or can slaves 
 have a fatherland ? 
 
 Vigor. Your spirit justly is with grief embittered, but in
 
 310 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 vain you, bedimmed by anger, accuse us, who are innocent, 
 of such an evil crime. No sooner did you before the army 
 bid our land good-bye, than many lords, seeing a means 
 for evildoing, they, the mighty, let into the city, for the 
 country's doom, arrogance, envy, hatred, riot. The home 
 of peace was transformed into a hell; the holy truth hence- 
 forth passed away; liberty, flurried, tottered to its fall; civil 
 strife with brazen brow erected a house of death upon the 
 bodies of its citizens. The people seeing itself a prey of 
 hungry ravens fought with madness for the election of a 
 tyrant. The whole V6lkhov boiled with reeking blood. 
 Pitiful N6vgorod, you saw no salvation! The venerable 
 Gostomysl, with grey hair adorned, had lost all his sons 
 under these our walls, and, weeping not for them but the 
 calamity of the citizens, was alone given to us a consolation 
 by the immortals. He invited Rurik to our aid, and with 
 his sword returned happiness to us. Just then, worn out 
 from years and woes, Gostomysl ended his days, beaming 
 with joy for having brought back peace to his country; but 
 departing to the gods and honouring Rurik's heroism, he 
 enjoined the nation to leave to him the power which had put 
 a stop to its groans and sorrows. Our people, touched by 
 so great deserts, placed the saviour over itself as ruler. 
 
 Vadlm. Ruler! Rurik! What nation has he saved? 
 Having come to our aid, what has he done for us ? He has 
 paid a debt ! However his benefactions may have seemed to 
 you to deserve repayment, were you compelled to pay with 
 your liberty, and make your enslavement a gift to merit ? 
 O low souls that fall down before fate and are inveigled by 
 the stream of chance, oh, if you had known how to respect 
 yourselves! Blessed would Rurik be, if he had been able, 
 though clad in porphyry, to become equal to our citizens. 
 Renowned by his high title among all kings, he would have 
 been sufficiently rewarded by this distinction. Tell me: did 
 Gostomysl, aware of his heroic deeds, enjoin fetters to you, 
 to end your woes, or was his will the freedom of the citizens ? 
 Or did he turn you over to him, like those beasts whom 
 anyone who lists may bridle ?
 
 Y&kov Borisovich Knyazhnin 311 
 ODD PEOPLE 
 
 ACT II., SCENE 2. MRS. INDOLENT, UUNKA, 
 WEATHERVANE 
 
 Weathervane. Ma charmante Ulinka ! Oh, how beautiful 
 you are! Tous ces gens, how stupid, how dishonest, and 
 they will not see in your eyes what I see. 
 
 Ulinka, And what do you see ? 
 
 Weathervane. Friponne! As if you did not know your- 
 self that it is not possible to hate you, that you are fairer 
 than heaven! (Ulinka courtesies.') You courtesy! How 
 elegant! What a consolation to have such a daughter! 
 (To Mrs. Indolent?) Is it not so, Maman ? 
 
 Mrs. Indolent. I must confess that her education is what 
 her birth demands, and as she has all liberty in her 
 movements, as behooves a daughter born of me, she is, sir, 
 removed from all coarseness; and keeping herself aloof from 
 everything, as our dignity demands, she knows neither how 
 to sew nor weave, leaving such occupations to common 
 people; she dances like a peacock, sings like a nightingale, 
 and, knowing French like a Frenchwoman, she would like 
 to forget her Russian; she retires at three o'clock, rises at 
 twelve, and passes two hours at her toilet. 
 
 Weatheruane* Bravo, madam! That 's the way it ought 
 to be before the world and men, ah, how do you call it ? 
 pour les gens du haut ton. You must pardon me a little, 
 madam, if I too, duly cautious of my honour, regard our 
 language to be nothing but a jargon, in which it is not pos- 
 sible properly to express your thoughts, and where you have 
 to wear yourself out mercilessly in the attempt of finding 
 your ideas. Only out of compulsion do I speak that lan- 
 guage to my lackey, coachman and with all common people, 
 where there is no need to exert yourself in thinking. But 
 with our distinguished people it would be to appear a fool, 
 not to speak French to them. Pray tell me, how could I 
 fall in love? Je brule, je languis! How could I express 
 that in Russian to charming Ulinka: I faint, I burn,
 
 312 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 fi done! I must assume that you speak French, and so does 
 your poux. . . . 
 
 Mrs. Indolent (perplexed}. Of course, of course! Com- 
 ment vous portez-vous ? 
 
 Weathervane. Bravo, madam! 
 
 Mrs. Indolent. I am now a little out of practice, but 
 formerly I never prattled in Russian. 
 
 Weathervane. You will hardly believe how poor I am in 
 Russian! In Russian my intelligence is so narrow, so small ! 
 But in French: o, que le diable m'emporte ! My intelligence 
 at once walks in by the grande porte. I '11 tell you what 
 once happened to me. I was once sitting with a young 
 lady who did not know two words of French, and that 
 caused ma tte horriblement to ache, so that I had to pass a 
 whole day at home in undress. 
 
 Mrs. Indolent. I should not think the harm could be so 
 great. The pain, no doubt, was caused through nagimation. 
 
 Weathervane. Imagination you meant to say ? 
 
 Mrs. Indolent. That 's it. You see, though I am a little 
 out of practice, I am still able to adorn our coarse tongue, 
 which I despise, with French morsels. My e"poux has 
 always seemed such an odd fellow to me because, though he 
 knows French like a Frenchman, he does not care to amuse 
 himself with that charming language. 
 
 Weathervane. That, madam, I cannot understand. A 
 nobleman . . . 
 
 Mrs. Indolent. Oh! His race is as distinguished as the 
 ace of trumps, and nobody can compare with him in antiquity 
 of origin: he can recount his ancestors a thousand years 
 back. 
 
 Weathervane. And so there is not the least obstacle, ma 
 charmante Ulinka, for regarding you as my own! (Ulinka 
 makes a courtesy.") Everything is equal in us: the graces, 
 and pleasures, and intelligence, je m'en flatte, and even our 
 families. (Ulinka courtesies^) How delicate your courtesy- 
 ing at the mention of family ! Courtesying takes the place 
 of redundant language, de discours frivoles, superfluous 
 babbling. She knows how to say everything in a charming
 
 Ycikov Borisovich Knyazhnin 313 
 
 manner, and with modesty to express an immodest wish, 
 who knows how to courtesy like Ulinka. (Noticing Mrs. 
 Indolenfs husband.} Please tell me who is that bear that 
 is walking towards us ? 
 
 Mrs. Indolent. My husband. 
 
 Weathervane. You are joking! Is it not rather his ances- 
 tor who a thousand years ago began his race ? 
 
 Mrs. Indolent. The exterior, you know, does not tell 
 much. In this world, sir, it is not rare for hidden nobility 
 to deceive the eye: though the diamond does not shine in 
 the bark, yet it is a diamond. He is, I assure you, a noble- 
 man of ancient race, and, forgive me, a bit of a philosopher. 
 
 Weathervane. Is it not a shame to rank yourself with 
 asses ? Is it an occupation for a nobleman to philosophise ? 
 
 Mrs. Indolent (to Ulinka}. Now, Ulinka, you cannot stay 
 here; we have to talk with father about you. (Ulinka 
 courtesies. Exit?) 
 
 SCENE; 3. INDOLENT, MRS. INDOLENT, WEATHERVANE 
 
 Mrs. Indolent (aside). O Heaven ! Help me to end all suc- 
 cessfully. I tremble, I am afraid my husband will give me 
 away, for he cannot speak a word of French, and it is but 
 recently that he was made a rlobleman. How unfortunate I 
 am ! How am I to bear it all ? (To her husband.} You see 
 here that distinguished cavalier who is doing us the extreme 
 honour. 
 
 Weathervane (bending, greets him foppishly). I wish to be 
 a son-in-law. . . . 
 
 Indolent (seating himself}. He who wants to sit down, let 
 him sit down. I have no use for your manners, according 
 to which one has to be urged to sit down. Well, distin- 
 guished cavalier . . . ( Weathervane bows again fop- 
 pishly) please quit your monograms which you are making 
 with your feet. By bowing in flourishes, between us be it 
 said, you will find little favour with me. With all these 
 goatlike leaps a person appears to me to be full of wind and 
 without a soul. Sir, make a mental note of it, if you wish to 
 be my son-in-law.
 
 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Weathervane. If I wish ? O ciel ! Those are tous mes 
 vceux ! Agnes Sorel was not so loved by the French king, 
 as your daughter by me. Je jurerai toujours, I may say 
 without making any court to her, she is a divinit6! 
 
 Indolent (to his wife in amazement}. From where, dear wife, 
 has God sent you such a cavalier ? 
 
 Weathervane. Beaucoup d'honneur, monsieur! So I have 
 found favour in your eyes ? I knew I would. You will not 
 find another one like me, monsieur ! 
 
 Indolent. Mosyo, give me a chance to regain my senses! 
 I beg you. . . . 
 
 Weathervane. But you put me to shame: you flatter me 
 by saying that you are stunned by me. 
 
 Indolent. Proceed, tormentor! 
 
 Weathervane. 'T is true I have merite; without boasting, 
 j'ose vous dire that; but I do not know whether it will cause 
 any delire, only the world says that it would take a pretty 
 good man to beat me for talent; qu'un homme tel que 
 moi . . . 
 
 Indolent. Don't believe it, the world often rants. 
 
 Weathervane. Comment? 
 
 Indolent. Tell me, are you a Russian or a Frenchman ? 
 
 Weathervane. Helas ! I am not a Frenchman ! 
 
 Indolent. What makes you groan so ? 
 
 Weathervane (sorrowfully). I am a Russian, and that is a 
 burden on my heart. 
 
 Indolent. And so you regard it an insult to be a Russian ? 
 A fine distinguished nobleman ! 
 
 Weathervane. I am very, very glad, on ne peut plus, that 
 I have pleased you, monsieur; que vous avez the same 
 thoughts as I. How can we best prove our nobility ? By 
 not knowing Russian, despising all that is ours, those are 
 the veritable signs of our descent. 
 
 Indolent. Though I cannot understand everything you 
 say, since I do not know any foreign words, yet by the 
 marks . . . 
 
 Weathervane. Vous vous moquez, monsieur. You do 
 know French.
 
 Ykov Borisovich Knyazhnin 
 
 Indolent (angrily). No, no, no! 
 
 Weathervane. At your age, monsieur, it is not proper for 
 you to deceive me. You speak French like a Frenchman, 
 or like myself. 
 
 Indolent (impatiently). Wife, assure him of it, and put a 
 stop to this nonsense. 
 
 Weathervane (angrily). Je ne le croirai point ! How stub- 
 born 3'ou are ! 
 
 Indolent (excitedly). The devil . . . 
 
 Mrs. Indolent (rapidly). My darling, please do not get 
 angry. 
 
 Indolent (excitedly). Both of you go to! I have not seen 
 the like of him in all my life. 
 
 Mrs. Indolent. You are a philosopher, and does Seneca, 
 sir, teach you that ? 
 
 Indolent (coolly). I am ready to constrain myself, if only 
 he will talk Russian with me. 
 
 Weathervane. What! you are of a very noble origin, 
 and you are piqued ? 
 
 Indolent (beside himself*). Who told you so? I am of 
 burgher origin, but of a good family. 
 
 Weathervane. You, monsieur, have been a nobleman these 
 thousand years. 
 
 Indolent. Believe me, I am a new-baked dumpling; but I 
 am more juicy than those that have grown tough. 
 
 Mrs. Indolent. Stop that . . . 
 
 Indolent. That we may understand each other, I shall tell 
 you plainly : my father, all remember that, was an honest 
 smith. 
 
 Weathervane. Qu'entends-je! (He walks away, singing a 
 French song?) 
 
 Indolent. Good-bye! 
 
 Mrs. Indolent (fainting away). I am undone ! Oh, I am 
 sick! 
 
 Indolent. What nonsense ! To feel sick because I cannot 
 speak French, and because my father is a smith! You 
 ought not to have treated me that way, by lying about me. 
 No, my Ulinka shall not mary him.
 
 316 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Princess Ekaterina Romanovna Dashkov. 
 (1743-1810.) 
 
 Princess Dashkov was educated in the house of her uncle, Vice- 
 Chancellor Voronts6v. She knew a number of foreign languages and 
 took an interest in politics, rummaging through the documents in her 
 uncle's archives. She travelled much abroad, where she cultivated 
 the acquaintance of Diderot and Voltaire ; during a visit in England, 
 when her son was graduating from the Edinburgh University, she 
 met also Robertson and Adam Smith. Upon her return to Russia, 
 Catherine II., partly from a sincere respect for her talents, and partly 
 to reward her for her efforts in obtaining the throne for the Empress, 
 made her the President of the Russian Academy which Princess 
 Dashkov had herself founded. Her labours for the Academy were 
 both thorough and far-reaching. She encouraged young writers, 
 sent men abroad to be educated, published the first dictionary 
 of the Russian language, caused others to translate from foreign 
 tongues, and herself translated, especially from English ; she estab- 
 lished several periodicals and did much for the advancement of science. 
 In 1795, Princess Dashkov incurred the Empress's disfavour for per- 
 mitting Knyazhnfn's drama, Vadlm of Nbvgorod, to be published in 
 the Russian Theatre (see p. 308). Paul, who ascended the throne the 
 next year, removed her from her post, but at the accession of Alexan- 
 der I., the Academy unanimously voted to reinstate her as its Presi- 
 dent, but she declined the offer. 
 
 Her Memoirs were originally written in French, but they first saw 
 the light in English, under the title : Memoirs of Princess Dashkaw, 
 Written by Herself, edited by Mrs. W. Bradford, London, 1840, 
 2 vols. 
 
 THE ESTABLISHMENT OF A RUSSIAN ACADEMY 
 
 One day, whilst I was walking with the Empress in the 
 gardens of Tsarskoe Sel6, our conversation turned on the 
 beauty and richness of the Russian language, which led me 
 to express a sort of surprise that her Majesty, who could well 
 appreciate its value, and was herself an author, had never 
 thought of establishing a Russian Academy. 
 
 I observed that nothing was wanting but rules, and a good 
 dictionary, to render our language wholly independent of 
 those foreign terms and phrases, so very inferior to our own 
 in expression and energy, which had been so absurdly 
 introduced into it.
 
 Princess Ekaterina Romanovna Dashkov 3 1 7 
 
 " I really know not," replied her Majesty, " how it hap- 
 pens that such an idea has not been already carried into 
 effect; the usefulness of an establishment for the improve- 
 ment of our own language has often occupied my thoughts, 
 and I have even given directions about it." 
 
 "That is very surprising, madam," said I, "for surely 
 nothing can well be easier than the execution of such a pro- 
 ject. There is a great variety of models to be found, and 
 you have only to make choice of the best. ' ' 
 
 " Do you, Princess, I beg," returned her Majesty, " give 
 me a sketch of one. ' ' 
 
 " It would be better, madam," replied I, " were you to 
 order one of your secretaries to present you with a plan of 
 the French Academy, the Academy at Berlin, and a few 
 others, with remarks on such particulars as might be better 
 adapted to the genius and habits of your own people. ' ' 
 
 " I entreat of you, I must beg to repeat it," said the Em- 
 press, "that you will take upon yourself this trouble, for 
 then I can confidently look forward, through your zeal and 
 activity, to the accomplishment of an object which, with 
 shame I confess it, has been too long delayed." 
 
 " The trouble, madam," I said, " will be very trifling, and 
 I will obey you as expeditiously as possible; but I have not 
 the books I wish to refer to at hand, and I must be allowed 
 the liberty of again assuring your Majesty that any of the 
 secretaries in the ante-chamber would execute the commis- 
 sion better than myself. ' ' 
 
 Her Majesty, however, continuing to express herself of a 
 different opinion, I found it useless to offer objections. 
 
 When I returned home in the evening, I set myself, there- 
 fore, to consider how I might best execute her orders, and 
 before I went to bed I drew up a sort of plan, which I 
 thought might furnish some ideas for the formation of the 
 establishment in view, and sent it off to the Empress, more, 
 indeed, for the purpose of complying with her wishes than 
 from any serious thought of furnishing a design worthy of 
 her choice and adoption. My astonishment may therefore 
 be imagined, when I received back, from the hands of her
 
 3*8 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Majesty, this imperfect outline of a scheme hastily con- 
 ceived and informally drawn up, with all the ceremonial 
 of an official instrument, confirmed by the sanction of her 
 Imperial signature, and accompanied with an ukase which 
 conferred on me the presidentship of the embryo academy. 
 A copy of this ukase, I at the same time learned, had been 
 transmitted to the Senate. 
 
 Though this had the air of the Empress's being in earnest, 
 and resolute in her intentions with regard to me, I neverthe- 
 less went to TsaYskoe Sel6 two days afterwards, still hoping 
 to prevail on her Majesty to make choice of some other presi- 
 dent. Finding my efforts unavailing, I told her Majesty that 
 as Director of the Academy of Arts and Sciences I had already 
 at my disposal sufficient funds for the maintenance of the 
 new establishment, and that she need be at no other ex- 
 pense, at present, than the purchase of a house for it. 
 These funds, I observed, in explanation, would arise out of 
 the five thousand roubles which she gave annually, from her 
 private purse, for translations of the classics. The Empress 
 evinced her surprise and satisfaction, but expressed her 
 hopes that the translations should be continued. 
 
 " Most assuredly, madam," said I, " the translations shall 
 be carried on, and I trust more extensively than hitherto, by 
 the students of the Academy of Sciences, subject to the re- 
 vision and correction of the professors; and thus the five 
 thousand roubles, of which the directors have never rend- 
 ered any account, and which, to judge from the very few 
 translations that have appeared, they seem to have put into 
 their own pockets, may now be turned to a very useful pur- 
 pose. I will have the honour, madam," added I, "of pre- 
 senting you soon with an estimate of all the necessary 
 expenses of the proposed establishment; and considering 
 the sum I have stated as the extent of its means, we shall 
 then see if anything remains for the less absolute requisites, 
 such as medals and casts, a few of which may be deemed, 
 indeed, almost indispensable, in order to reward and distin- 
 guish the most deserving of its students." 
 
 In the estimate, which I accordingly made, I fixed the
 
 Princess Ekaterina Romanovna Dashkov 319 
 
 salary of two secretaries at 900 roubles, and of two translat- 
 ors at 450 roubles each. It was necessary, also, to have a 
 treasurer, and four persons, invalid soldiers, to heat the 
 stove and take care of the house. These appointments 
 together I estimated at 3300 roubles, which left the 1700 for 
 fuel, paper and the occasional purchase of books, but no 
 surplus whatever for casts and medals. 
 
 Her Majesty, who had been accustomed to a very different 
 scale of expenditure, was, I think, more surprised than 
 pleased at this estimate; but signified her desire to add 
 whatever was wanted for the purposes not provided for in it, 
 and this I fixed at 1 250 roubles. The salary of the president, 
 and contingent perquisites of office, were not usually forgot- 
 ten in estimates of this nature, but in the present I had not 
 assigned myself a single rouble; and thus was a most useful 
 establishment, answering every object of its institution, 
 founded and supported at no greater expense to her Majesty 
 than the price of a few honorary badges. 
 
 To sum up all that may be said on the subject of the Rus- 
 sian Academy, I may be allowed to state the following par- 
 ticulars: viz., in the first place, that with three years' arrears 
 of her Majesty's bounty, originally granted for the translation 
 of the classics, which had not been paid to Mr. Domdshnev, 
 that is to say, with 15,000 roubles, in addition to what sums 
 I could spare from the economic fund, I built two houses in 
 the court of the house given by the Empress for the Academy, 
 which added a rent of 1950 roubles to its revenue; I furn- 
 ished the house of the Academy, and by degrees purchased 
 a very considerable library, having, in the meantime, lent 
 my own for its use ; I left 4900 roubles as a fund, placed in 
 the Foundling Hospital; I began, finished and published a 
 dictionary; and all this I had accomplished at the end of 
 eleven years. I say nothing of the new building for the 
 Academy, the elevation of which has been so much admired, 
 executed, indeed, under my directions, but at the expense of 
 the Crown, and therefore not to be enumerated among those 
 labours which were more especially my own. Besides, had 
 it been, strictly speaking, a work of mine, I could never
 
 320 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 have considered it as one of my labours; for with so decided 
 a taste, or rather passion, as I had for architecture, such a 
 work would have formed one of my highest gratifications. 
 
 I ought to observe, before I dismiss the subject, that many 
 things occurred at Court relative to the concerns of my office 
 both to vex and disgust me. The enlightened part of the 
 public, indeed, rendered me more than justice in the tribute 
 of praise they bestowed on my zeal and public-spiritedness, to 
 which they were pleased to refer all the merit of the institu- 
 tion of a Russian Academy, as well as the astonishing 
 rapidity with which the first dictionary of our native lan- 
 guage was completed. 
 
 This latter work was the subject of a very clamorous 
 criticism, particularly as to the method of its verbal arrange- 
 ment, which was not according to an alphabetical, but an 
 etymological order. This was objected to, as rendering the 
 dictionary confused, and ill adapted for popular use; an 
 objection very loudly echoed by the courtiers as soon as it 
 was known to have been made by the Empress, who asked 
 me more than once why we had adopted so inconvenient an 
 arrangement. It was, I informed her Majesty, no unusual 
 one in the first dictionary of any language, on account of the 
 greater facility it afforded in showing and even discovering 
 the roots of words; but that the Academy would publish, in 
 about three years, a second edition, arranged alphabetically, 
 and much more perfect in every respect. 
 
 I know not how it was that the Empress, whose perception 
 could embrace every object, even those the most profound, 
 appeared not to comprehend me, but this I know, that I ex- 
 perienced in consequence much annoyance, and notwith- 
 standing my repugnance to declare the opinion which her 
 Majesty had pronounced against our dictionary, at a sitting 
 of the Academy, I determined to bring forward the question 
 again at our first meeting, without entering into some other 
 matters connected with it for which I had often been made 
 accountable. 
 
 All the members, as I expected, gave their judgment that 
 it was impossible to arrange otherwise the first dictionary of
 
 Semen Andreevich Poroshin 321 
 
 our language, but that the second would be more complete, 
 and disposed in aphabetical order. 
 
 I repeated to the Empress, the next time I saw her, the 
 unanimous opinion of the academicians, and the reason for 
 it. Her Majesty, however, continued to retain her own, and 
 was, in fact, at that time much interested in a work dignified 
 by the name of a dictionary, of which Mr. Pallas was the 
 compiler. It was a sort of vocabulary, in nearly a hundred 
 languages, some of which presented the reader with about a 
 score of words only, such as earth, air, water, father, -mother 
 and so forth. Its learned author, celebrated for the publica- 
 tion of his travels in Russia, and for his attainments in 
 natural history, had dared to run up the expense of printing 
 this work, called a dictionary, to flatter a little prejudice of 
 her Majesty, to a sum exceeding 20,000 roubles, not to men- 
 tion the very considerable cost it brought on the Cabinet in 
 dispatching couriers into Siberia, Kamchatka and so forth, 
 to pick up a few words in different languages, meagre and of 
 little utility. 
 
 Paltry and imperfect as was this singular performance, it 
 was extolled as an admirable dictionary, and was to me at 
 that time an occasion of much disgust and vexation. 
 
 Semen Andreevich Poroshin. (1741-1769.) 
 
 Poroshin studied in the military school, where he distinguished 
 himself for his knowledge of foreign languages and mathematics. 
 Even as a student, he became a contributor to literary magazines. 
 After leaving school, he was attached as adjutant to Peter III. From 
 1762 he was teacher of mathematics to Paul, whom he tried to impress 
 with a sense of duty and love of country. In 1764 and 1765 he kept a 
 diary of his relations to the young Grand Duke, hoping some day to 
 use it as material for a history of his reign. In 1769 he died during 
 an expedition against Turkey, being then commander of a regiment 
 of infantry. 
 
 FROM HIS "DIARY" 
 
 October 29, 1764.. Having dressed himself, his Highness 
 sat down to study. Then he went incognito to his drawing- 
 room to get a look at the Turkish ambassador, who was
 
 322 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 having an audience with his Excellency Nikita Ivdnovich. 
 He was received in the same manner as the first time. But 
 when I arrived, his Highness did not receive me so kindly 
 as to make me satisfied with him. I do not wish now to 
 enter into any especial discussion of the cause of it, but will 
 only remark that his Highness is frequently greatly influ- 
 enced by the remarks made in regard to absent persons 
 which he happens to overhear. I have repeatedly noticed 
 that if anything favourable or laudatory is said in his hear- 
 ing of someone, his Highness later shows himself kindly 
 disposed to him ; if, on the contrary, something unfavourable 
 and deprecatory is said of anyone, especially when the re- 
 mark is not made directly to his Highness, but as if by accid- 
 ent, he, seeing him, appears to be cold to him. 
 
 We seated ourselves at the table. His Excellency Nikita 
 Ivdnovich did not dine with us. Of outsiders there was only 
 Count Alexander Sergy&ch Strogan6v. I have suffered 
 terrible anguish to-day at table. How could one help suf- 
 fering, considering what had taken place ? We were talking 
 about Peter the Great. Someone, passing in silence all the 
 great qualities of that monarch, deemed it proper to dwell 
 only on the fact that the Tsar used often to get drunk, and 
 that he beat his ministers with his cane. Another person, 
 incautiously emulating this conversation, which ought in no 
 way be tolerated in the presence of his Highness, added that 
 when the Tsar was at one time beating with his cane one of 
 his generals who was a German, the latter later repeated 
 from the Bible: " The hand of the I/>rd was upon me, etc." 
 The first person continued, saying that history knew only 
 of two royal wallopers, Peter I. and the late King of Prussia, 
 the father of the present King. I^ater he began to praise 
 Charles XII., the King of Sweden; I told him that Voltaire 
 had written that Charles XII. deserved to be the first soldier 
 in Peter the Great's army. Upon this his Highness asked 
 whether it was really so. The speaker answered his High- 
 ness that it was very likely written that way, but that it was 
 nothing but mere flattery. 
 
 When I later spoke of the Emperor's letters, which he had
 
 Semen Andreevich Poroshin 323 
 
 written from abroad to his ministers, and remarked that for 
 the correct understanding of his time it was necessary to 
 have these letters, and that I possessed many of them, and 
 so forth, the first speaker did not deign to make any other 
 remarks thereupon except that these letters were very funny 
 because the Emperor often addressed them to ' ' Min Her Ad- 
 miral," and signed them " Piter." I found it difficult to dis- 
 semble my dissatisfaction, and to subdue my excitement. 
 
 I leave it to the whole intelligent and unbiassed world 
 whether it is proper to let his Imperial Highness, the heir 
 apparent of the Russian throne, and a great-grandchild of 
 Emperor Peter the Great, to be a witness to such malicious 
 remarks. Xenophon has represented in his Cyrus a perfect 
 king, and his rule a beneficent rule, and an example for the 
 emulation of the monarchs of future generations. Senseless 
 historians in many points contradict Xenophon's history, 
 and try to point out the weaknesses of his hero. But clever 
 and far-sighted men care very little whether Cyrus was 
 really such as Xenophon has painted him, or otherwise, 
 and extol the historian for having given us a perfect model 
 for kings, and they adduce his wise rule as an example for 
 them to follow. Thus, too, many other menarchs, whose 
 great deeds history has preserved to our own days, are 
 adduced as an example. Is it not necessary to present to 
 his Highness the praiseworthy deeds of famous heroes, in 
 order to rouse in him the desire and noble impulse of emulat- 
 ing them ? That seems to be evident and incontrovertible. 
 Now, whose deeds will awaken in him a greater attention, 
 will produce a stronger effect upon him, and are more im- 
 portant for his knowledge, than the deeds of Emperor Peter 
 the Great of blessed memory ? They are esteemed great and 
 glorious in the whole subsolar world, and are proclaimed 
 with ecstasy by the lips of the sons of Russia. The Grand 
 Duke, his Highness's own grandchild, was born in the same 
 nation, and by the decree of God will in time be the ruler of 
 the same nation. 
 
 If there had never beer on the Russian throne such an 
 incomparable man as was his Highness's great ancestor, it
 
 324 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 would be useful to invent him, for his Highness' s emulation. 
 But we have such a famous hero, and what happens ? I do 
 not mean to say that the Emperor Peter the Great was free 
 from imperfections. Who of mortals is? As many great 
 men as history knows have all been subject to certain weak- 
 nesses. But when they are used as examples, we must not 
 sermonise about their vices, but about their virtues. Vices 
 may either entirely be passed over in silence, or they may 
 be mentioned, but only incidentally, with the remark that 
 the ruler who is taken as a model tried his best to free him- 
 self from them and that he overcame them. And the very 
 opposite has happened. . . . 
 
 At table Prince Baryatinski remarked that during his stay 
 in Sweden he had heard that all the wearing apparel, sword, 
 boots and everything else that had belonged to King Charles 
 XII. was preserved in the arsenal. I retorted that in our 
 Museum are preserved the wearing apparel and other be- 
 longings of Peter the Great, but that we naturally had more 
 reason to keep these things than the Swedes, because the 
 one defended his country and brought it to a flourishing 
 condition, while the other had brought his to such ruin 
 that even to the present day it has not been resuscitated, 
 and that, of course, not one intelligent Swede could mention 
 the name of Charles XII. without disgust. Prince Sergy6ich 
 assented to this. Then the conversation turned to Keissler's 
 travels, and then to the academic translators Tepl6v, Golub- 
 ts6v and Lbedev. I said that they knew and translated 
 Russian well. The first speaker remarked to that: "And 
 yet they all died the same death, namely, from drinking." 
 Thereupon the Grand Duke turned to me and said : ' ' Now, 
 you hear that yourself. I suppose that is not a lie ? " I 
 answered that I did not know them intimately, that I was 
 not acquainted with the manner of their demise, and that 
 equally I did not know where that gentleman got his in- 
 formation. 
 
 February 28, 1765. His Highness arose at eight o'clock. 
 After having dressed himself, he sat down to his customary 
 studies. After his lesson he looked with me carefully at the
 
 Semn Andreevich Poroshin 325 
 
 road map to Moscow, and recollected where and how we 
 passed the time on our last journey thither. I read to his 
 "Highness Vertot's History of the Order of Maltese Knights. 
 Then he amused himself with his toys, and, attaching to his 
 cavalry the flag of the admiralty, imagined himself a Maltese 
 Knight. At ten o'clock we sat down to breakfast. We 
 spoke of Moscow and dramatic performances. We were 
 about to rise from table, when someone, I do not remember 
 who, asked for butter and cheese. The Grand Duke became 
 angry at the butler and said : ' ' Why did you not put it on 
 the table before? " and then turning to us: " They simply 
 steal the things for themselves! " We all armed ourselves 
 against the Grand Duke and told him in French how bad it 
 was to insult in this way a man of whom he could not know 
 whether he was guilty or not. 
 
 When we left the table, this sermon was continued. Mr. 
 Osterwald and I told his Highness in strong terms how bad 
 his action was, and how easily he could cause those people 
 to hate him. Then our conversation turned to the labours 
 that an Emperor must undertake. His Highness remarked 
 among other things: " But an Emperor cannot work all the 
 time! He needs also some rest, and his amusements." To 
 this I retorted to the Grand Duke: " No one demands that 
 an Emperor should never have any rest, for that is above 
 human strength, and an Emperor is just such a man as 
 anybody else; only he has been exalted to his position by 
 God for his nation, and not for himself; that, consequently, 
 he must use all his endeavour in the welfare and advance- 
 ment of his nation ; that his amusements and pleasures ought 
 to consist in his knowledge and vivid representation of the 
 great mass of his subjects who through his labours and cares 
 enjoy well-being and numberless advantages, and of the 
 flourishing condition of his country as the result of his work, 
 and how his name will in just glory redound to the future 
 generations." These are the exact words which I spoke to 
 his Highness. He listened to them very attentively. 
 
 September 20, 1765. The birthday of his Imperial High- 
 ness; he is eleven years old. His Highness arose a little
 
 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 after seven. ... I was not yet all dressed, when he ap- 
 peared in my room, took me by my hand and began to walk 
 around with me. I congratulated the TsareVich upon his 
 birthday, and explained to him my wishes in regard to him, 
 which were similar to those of all the faithful sons of the 
 country. Having dressed himself, he went into the yellow 
 room. His Reverence, Father Plat6n, addressed to the 
 Tsare" vich a short congratulation, in which he presented very 
 strongly and wittily our wishes and hopes in the progress of 
 his Highness's studies. Then his Highness went into the 
 interior apartments to the Empress, and from there with 
 her Highness to church. At the end of the liturgy, Father 
 Plat6n spoke a sermon on the theme: " Settle it therefore 
 in your hearts, not to meditate before what ye shall answer " 
 (Luke xxi. 14). The whole sermon was beautiful. But 
 especially the final address to her Highness and the Grand 
 Duke visibly moved the hearts of all. Many eyes were seen 
 in tears. . . . The Empress went from church to her 
 inner apartments, and his Highness followed her. As we 
 were there admitted to kiss her hand, she said among other 
 things: " Father Platon does with us what he wants. If he 
 wants us to weep, we weep; if he wants us to laugh, we 
 laugh." 
 
 The Satirical Journals (1760-1774), and Nikolay 
 Ivanovich N6vikov. (1744-1818.) 
 
 The first attempt at a periodical was made as early as the year 1728, 
 when literary essays were regularly added to the news of the day in 
 the St. Petersburg Gazette, but the first literary journal was estab- 
 lished in 1759 by Sumar6kov under the name of The Industrious Bee. 
 The example of Russia's first litterateur was at once imitated by a 
 number of private individuals, and magazines became common, 
 though their life was nearly always very short. In 1769 there was 
 issued by Grig6ri Kozitski, under Catherine's supervision, the first 
 satirical journal, under the name of All Kinds of Things. During the 
 time of reforms, satire appears as a natural weapon of attack against 
 the old order of things, and there was, therefore, nothing unusual 
 in the popularity which this and the following satirical journals
 
 Satirical Journals 3 2 7 
 
 attained. There is, however, also another reason for their appearance. 
 The English Spectator, Tatter and Rambler were at that time well 
 known in Russia, and the literary part of the St. Petersburg Gazette 
 brought out a large number of translations from these English jour- 
 nals. All Kinds of Things shows plainly the influence of Addison in 
 the tone of playful censure which was to Catherine's liking and which 
 it cultivated. 
 
 Of the several satirical periodicals that followed, the Hell's Post; or, 
 Correspondence between the Lame and the Halt Devils, by F. Emin, 
 and the famous Drone, by N. I. N6vikov, may be mentioned. The 
 name of the latter is evidently chosen in contradistinction to Sumaro- 
 kov's Industrious Bee, and its editor, of whose imposing personality 
 we shall speak later, belonged to that enlightened class of men who 
 were in sympathy with the most advanced reforms, but had no love 
 for the flimsy Voltairism which pervaded Russian society, and, like 
 the Slavophile Shcherbatov (see p. 287), thought he discerned some 
 stern virtues in the generations preceding the reforms of Peter the 
 Great. He therefore set out to scourge vice wherever he found it. 
 The satirical journals were divided into two camps : some clung to the 
 mild and harmless satire of All Kinds of Things, the others took the 
 Drone for their model. When the collaboration of Catherine in 
 the first became known, N6vikov found it necessary to desist from 
 his attacks, to avoid the displeasure of the Empress, and soon his 
 journal stopped entirely. He later edited for a short time the Painter 
 and the Purse, but in 1774 all satirical journals ceased to exist. The 
 most important of these journals has been the Painter, from which a 
 generation of writers drew subjects for their satire or comedy. 
 
 N6vikov's early education was received at the Gymnasium con- 
 nected with the Moscow University; he was excluded from it in 1760 
 for laziness and insufficient progress. He soon drifted into literature, 
 and directed his attention to the dissemination of useful knowledge 
 among the people. He developed a prodigious activity from 1772 to 
 1778, publishing a large number of chronicles and documents dealing 
 with Russian antiquity. In 1779 he rented the University press for 
 ten years, published in three years more books than had been issued 
 by that institution in the preceding twenty-four years of its existence, 
 opened bookstores all over Russia and encouraged and protected a 
 whole generation of young writers. He was a zealous Mason, and in 
 that capacity practised a most generous philanthropy by using the 
 very great income from his venture for the establishment of charities 
 and schools. Catherine was never favourable to the Masons and other 
 mystics who had got a firm foothold in St. Petersburg and Moscow, 
 and when the French Revolution had broken out, she suspected such 
 men as Radisbchev (see p. 361) and N6vikov of belonging to a secret
 
 328 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 society whose object was the overturning of the existing order of 
 things. At first she ordered the metropolitan Plat6n to examine into 
 the soundness of N6vikov's religious views, but the enlightened pre- 
 late reported : "I implore the all-merciful God that not only in the 
 flock which has been entrusted by God and you to me, but in the 
 whole world there should be such good Christians as N6vikov." 
 Nevertheless, Catherine later found an excuse for seizing N6vikov 
 and imprisoning him in the fortress of Schliisselburg, from which he 
 was released by Emperor Paul, who is said with tears in his eyes and 
 upon his knees to have begged N6vikov's forgiveness for his mother's 
 cruelty to him. He passed the rest of his days in his estate of Tikhvin. 
 
 FROM "ALL KINDS OF THINGS" 
 
 I lately went to dine in a Moscow suburb with a friend of 
 mine. To my great displeasure I found the house in great 
 sorrow because his wife had had a bad dream which threat- 
 ened some danger to him, her and their children. We 
 seated ourselves at the table. Their youngest boy, who was 
 sitting at the end of the table, began to cry: " Mamma, I 
 shall begin my problems on Monday. " " On Monday ! ' ' ex- 
 claimed his mother: "The Lord preserve us! Nobody 
 begins anything new on Monday. Tell the deacon to begin 
 on Tuesday. ' ' The lady of the house asked me to pass her 
 the salt. I hastened to do her the favour, but, being timid 
 and overzealous, I dropped the salt-cellar in passing it. She 
 trembled when she saw the mishap, and immediately re- 
 marked that the salt was spilled in her direction. Collecting 
 herself again, she sighed and said to her husband: "My 
 darling, misfortune never comes single. You will remember 
 that the dove-cot broke down the same day our servant girl 
 spilled the salt on the table. " " Yes, I remember, ' ' said her 
 husband, " and next day we received the news of the battle 
 of Zorndorf. ' ' I managed to finish my dinner, though with 
 a heavy heart. The dinner being over, I accidentally placed 
 my knife and fork crosswise on my plate. The hostess asked 
 me to put them together. I soon learned from the lady's 
 behaviour that she looked upon me as an odd fellow and 
 foreboder of misfortunes.
 
 Satirical Journals 3 2 9 
 
 Gentlemen : He who writes All Kinds of Things ought 
 not to disdain anything. In this hope I, though a common 
 labourer, take up the pen without hesitation, thinking that 
 you might find something of interest in what I write. I 
 have no intricate style, but write simply, just as I think. 
 
 I am a silversmith. Though I was not born here, I love 
 Russia. I am not the only German whom it supports. The 
 Lord may grant all to feel as gratefully to Russia, but people 
 feel differently about that. I work for many people, among 
 them for a French teacher. You know there are bushels 
 of them in Moscow. The one I am telling you about came 
 to his profession in a strange manner. He was originally a 
 shoemaker. Suddenly he was seized by the spirit of heroism, 
 or, to tell the truth, indolence and starvation compelled him 
 to enlist as a soldier. After the battle of Rossbach, he fled 
 in company with many others. He worked in many capaci- 
 ties, wandering about from place to place, and finally reached 
 Russia, where he developed the proper qualifications for a 
 coachman. But he soon grew tired of sitting on the coach- 
 man's seat, and had a strong desire of getting inside the 
 carriage. He found no easier way of accomplishing his 
 ambition than by becoming a teacher, emulating in this the 
 example of many of his countrymen who, some from the 
 box, like him, others from the footman's stand, have found 
 their way into the carriage. And he succeeded. Thus a 
 lazy shoemaker, runaway soldier and bad coachman was 
 turned into a first-class teacher. At least he appears to me 
 to be good because he pays promptly for my work and does 
 not feed me, as other gentlemen do, with to-morrows. 
 
 SOUND REASONING ADORNS A MAN 
 
 My teacher made me once a present of a doll on my name- 
 day, accompanying it with the following noteworthy words: 
 " Every brainless man is a doli." I asked him whom he 
 meant by the word " brainless," and he answered: "Him 
 who obeys more his will than established rules." I wanted 
 to know why. He said: " Will without rule is licence, and
 
 33 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 licence is injurious to oneself and his neighbour, whereas 
 rules have been established in life in order to curb harmful 
 lusts." I sighed and said: "Oh, I see, then our neighbour 
 committed an act of licence, and did not obey the established 
 rules, when he took away our meadows so that our cattle are 
 starving." "Our neighbour," he answered with a smile, 
 " has his own rules. He belongs to the class of people who 
 say every morning: ' Lord, I am in need of everything, but 
 my neighbour is in need of nothing.' ' 
 
 We paid such a high salary to this teacher that my step- 
 mother found it necessary to dismiss him, in order to add one 
 hundred roubles to the cook's wages, and another cheaper 
 teacher was hired for me. He belonged to the class of 
 people who write in their will that they are to be buried 
 without being washed. His affection for his ungrateful 
 country was so strong that he always had the name of Paris 
 in his mouth, in spite of the fact that he had been driven out 
 of his country with the coat of arms of a full-blown lily im- 
 printed on his back. 1 He knew by heart the names of all 
 the streets of Paris, and the external walls of all the promi- 
 nent buildings of that city were familiar to him, but he had 
 never had the courage to enter them. He was so adorned 
 with wisdom that he knew everything without having 
 studied anything. He had an absolute contempt for every- 
 thing that did not transpire in France. For other things he 
 had no mind, for frequently, in a fit of abstraction, he put 
 other people's property into his pockets, the result of which 
 was a certain misunderstanding, as he called it, between him 
 and the police. The police proved that he had stolen, but he 
 affirmed the word ' ' steal ' ' was the invention of crass ignor- 
 ance, and that an honest man must defend his honour from 
 the police by means of the rapier. So he invited the com- 
 missary of police to fight a duel with him. The latter not 
 being as good a talker as he was wont to stick to incon- 
 trovertible proofs, ordered my mentor to be cast into prison. 
 
 1 French criminals had the lily burnt upon their backs, hence they 
 wanted to be buried unwashed, that their disgrace should not become 
 apparent
 
 Satirical Journals 331 
 
 My mother was quite put out about him, for she said she 
 did not know where to get another cheap teacher like him. 
 However, there arrived at that time some guests at our house 
 who assured her that that very day there had arrived in Mos- 
 cow the coachman of the French ambassador, with his scul- 
 lion, hair-dresser, courier and lackey, who did not wish to 
 return with him, and that for the common good of the people 
 of Moscow they had the intention of imparting their arts to 
 those who wanted to be instructed for a reasonable considera- 
 tion, though somewhat higher than the price they had 
 received in the stable, kitchen, kennel, or for blackening 
 shoes and making wigs. 
 
 I once went to see my friend and, as he was not at home, 
 went to his wife's apartments. She had stepped down into 
 the nursery. As I am quite at home there, I went down 
 into the nursery myself and found her surrounded by her 
 four children. The smallest boy started crying; to pacify 
 him, his mother made him beat the nurse with a handker- 
 chief. She pretended she was crying, while the mother kept 
 on repeating : " Beat her, my darling, beat well the stupid 
 nurse! She had no business annoying baby." The child 
 was trying to strike the nurse hard ; and the harder he struck 
 her, she feigned weeping harder, whereat the child smiled. 
 A little while later, another child fell down. The mother 
 told it to spit on the floor and to kick the place where it had 
 stumbled. When I remarked that it was not good education 
 to allow the child to do that, she answered me: " My friend, 
 you are always philosophising. As if we had not been brought 
 up in the same way ! Why should it be different with these 
 babies?" Then I heard the whining of a dog. I looked 
 around and saw a third child pinching a pup, while another 
 child was frightening a canary bird by striking with his 
 hands against the cage: the poor little bird flitted about 
 distressed from one corner to another. I lost my patience, 
 and told their mother: " You are making tyrants of these 
 children, if you do not teach them to respect man and beast. 
 I '11 tell your husband so! " and I slammed the door as I 
 went out.
 
 33 2 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 FROM THE "DRONE" 
 
 RECIPE FOR HIS EXCELLENCY, MR. LACKSENSE 
 
 This nobleman suffers from a quotidian fever of boasting 
 of his family. He traces his family tree to the beginning 
 of the universe, and hates all those who cannot prove their 
 aristocratic blood at least five hundred years back, and 
 loathes to speak with those whose nobility is only a hundred 
 years old or less. He shakes with fever the moment some- 
 body mentions burghers or peasants in his presence. In 
 opposition to the modern current appellation, he does not 
 even honour them with the name " low-born," but in the fifty 
 years of his fruitless life he has not yet been able to find a 
 proper term for them. He does not travel to church nor in 
 the streets, for fear of a dead faint which would unavoid- 
 ably fall upon him the moment he met an ignoble man. 
 Our patient complains hourly against fate for having des- 
 tined him to share the same air, sun and moon with the 
 common people. He wishes there were no other beings 
 on the whole globe but aristocrats, and that the common 
 people should all be annihilated. He had repeatedly handed 
 in projects to that effect, and they had been highly praised 
 for the good and novel ideas contained therein, though many 
 rejected them, because the inventor demanded three million 
 roubles in advance in order to execute his plans. 
 
 Our aristocrat hates and loathes all the sciences and arts, 
 and regards them as a disgrace for any noble gentleman. In 
 his opinion a blueblood can know everything without having 
 learned it; but philosophy, mathematics, physics and all 
 the other sciences are trifles that are below a nobleman's 
 attention. Books of heraldry and letters patent that have 
 just escaped the dust-pile and mould are the only books which 
 he continually reads by spelling out. Alexandrian sheets, 
 on which the names of his ancestors are written in circles, 
 are the only pictures with which his house is adorned. But 
 to be short; the trees by which he illustrates the descent of 
 his family have many a dry limb, but there is no more rotten
 
 Satirical Journals 333 
 
 twig upon them than he himself is, and in all his family 
 coats of arms there is not such a beast as is his Excellency. 
 However, Mr. Lacksense thinks differently of himself, and 
 worships himself as a great man in mind, and as a small god 
 in his nobility. To make the whole world believe the same 
 way, he tries to differ from all others, not by useful and 
 glorious deeds, but by magnificent houses, carriages and 
 liveries, though he spends on his foolishness all his income 
 that ought to support him ten years hence. 
 
 Recipe, to cure Mr, Lacksense of his fever. It is necessary 
 to inoculate the sick man with a good dose of common sense 
 and philanthropy, in order to kill in him his empty super- 
 ciliousness and the lofty contempt for other people. Noble 
 descent is, indeed, a great privilege, but it will always be 
 dishonoured if it is not fortified by personal worth and noble 
 services to your country. Meseems it is more laudable to 
 be a poor yeoman or burgher and a useful member of society 
 than a distinguished drone who is known only for his stupid- 
 ity, his house, carriages and liveries. 
 
 THE LAUGHING DEMOCRITOS 
 
 Bah ! There is the miser in his rags and tags, who has all 
 his life been hoarding money and squandering his conscience; 
 who is dying from hunger and cold; who teaches his serv- 
 ants to eat to live, that is, not more than is necessary to 
 keep body and soul together; who is known far and wide for 
 his unlawful usury ; who has imposed upon himself and all 
 his slave cattle a whole year's fast; who in winter heats his 
 miserable hut only once a week ; who is ready to sell himself 
 for a dime, and who has forty thousand roubles, in order to 
 leave them after his death to his stupid nephew, that seven- 
 teen-year-old wretch who in miserliness and unscrupulous 
 usury has surpassed his uncle of sixty years; who steals 
 money from himself and takes a fine from himself for this 
 theft; and who does not want to get married all his life, only 
 not to spend his income on his wife and children. Oh, they 
 deserve being laughed at. Ha, ha, ha ! 
 
 Meseems I see his opposite. Of course, it is Spendthrift ?
 
 334 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Certainly. Oh, that young man ha3 not the vices of his 
 father, but he is infested by other vices, not less objection- 
 able. His father hoarded money by unlawful exactions, and 
 he spends it recklessly. His miserly father consumed in one 
 month what he ought to have eaten in one day ; Spendthrift, 
 on the contrary, devours in a day what he ought to eat up in 
 a year. The other walked in order not to spend money for 
 the feeding of the horses; this one keeps six carriages and 
 six tandems, not counting the saddle and sleigh horses, only 
 that he may not get tired of travelling all the time in one and 
 the same carriage. The other wore for twenty years the same 
 miserable caftan; while to Spendthrift twenty pairs a year 
 seem too little. In short, his father collected a great treasure 
 through all illegal means, usury, maltreatment of his kin, 
 and ruin of the helpless; but Spendthrift ruins himself and 
 lavishes on others: they are both fools, and I laugh at both. 
 Ha, ha, ha, ha! 
 
 Who is galloping there so swiftly? Bah! it is Simple. 
 He is hurrying to some aristocratic house, to show there 
 his stupidity. Simple glories in visiting distinguished 
 people. He goes to see them as often as possible and, to 
 please them, makes a fool of himself, then boasts to others of 
 the influence he has there. He takes part in their conversa- 
 tions and, though he knows nothing, thinks he is posing as 
 a wise man; he reads books, but he does not understand 
 them ; goes to the theatre, criticises the actors and, repeating 
 what he has heard elsewhere, speaks authoritatively: this 
 actor is good, that one is bad. He tells distinguished people 
 all kinds of jokes, and wants to be cutting in his remarks, 
 though he never adapts them to the occasion; in short, 
 Simple tries to convince himself that his acts are intelligent, 
 but others think that they are silly. Ha, ha, ha! 
 
 Hypocrite steps humbly out of church and distributes to 
 the poor that surround him a farthing each, and counts 
 them off on his rosary. As he walks along, he mumbles his 
 prayers. He turns his eyes away from women, and shades 
 them with his hands, for he avers he would take them out if 
 they tempted him. Hypocrite sins every minute, but he
 
 Satirical Journals 335 
 
 appears as a righteous man that walks over a path strewn 
 with thorns. His simulated prayers, piety and fasts in no 
 way keep him from ruining and oppressing his like. 
 Hypocrite has stolen thousands, and he gives them away by 
 farthings. By such appearances he deceives many. He 
 hourly preaches the nine virtues to young people, but in the 
 sixty years of his life he has never carried out one himself. 
 Hypocrite always walks humbly and never turns his looks 
 to heaven, for he cannot hope to deceive these that abide 
 there; but he looks upon the earth whose inhabitants he 
 cheats. Ha, ha, ha! 
 
 FROM " HELL'S POST" 
 
 LETTER FROM HALT TO LAME 
 
 Last evening I took a walk in the park where nearly the 
 whole town disports itself twice a week. I seated myself 
 with a friend on a bench : four men, all acquaintances of my 
 friend, passed by us; one of them was an ex-officer who had 
 left the service, in order that he may not serve the Tsar, 
 that he may cheat the world and become rich through illegal 
 means. All the pettifoggers and the minor officials at the 
 court of justice, and all the large litigators are known to 
 him. He hardly ever goes out of the Land Office, and even 
 in other places there appears almost every day a complaint 
 of his. All the doubtful villages are his, and he frequently 
 makes application for them, proving that they once belonged 
 to his ancestors. He has no end of genealogies in his pocket, 
 and upon request can prove his descent from any family he 
 pleases. He buys promissory notes at a great discount, and 
 gets the money from the creditor with all the interest due 
 thereupon. If anybody borrows money from him, he never 
 asks more than five kopeks from the rouble a month, and 
 he deducts the interest in advance. 
 
 PROM LAME TO HALT 
 
 A certain secretary of a government office in this town
 
 33 6 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 got himself into trouble by taking bribes, but he very soon 
 freed himself through his cunning. Although many orders 
 explicitly demand that no bribes should be received by offic- 
 ers, yet they insist that it is superhuman to receive nothing 
 from complainants. Many people of that class, however, do 
 not submit to the common weakness of the office, and live 
 on their incomes and salaries, but they have always empty 
 pockets. Scribe S. is much richer than Secretary V. because 
 the one sells every step of his, while the other attends to the 
 affairs under his charge for nothing. Now many of these 
 gentlemen have discovered a secret of stealing in a diplomatic 
 way, that is, they no longer take bribes themselves, but 
 send the complainant to their wives, who receive them very 
 graciously. If he is a merchant, she asks for some stuffs or 
 velvet for a dress. When the goods have been brought to 
 her house, she says to the merchant: " My friend, come again 
 in a few days, and I will pay you! " The merchant knows 
 what that means and, being in need of her husband, goes 
 home and for ever bids good-bye to the goods he has fur- 
 nished. If the complainant is a nobleman, the officer's wife 
 tells him that she has no servant-girl, or boy, and that she is 
 compelled to do all the work herself; and the complainant, 
 having of necessity learned this conventional language, an- 
 swers her as she wants to be answered. Thus, in the taking 
 of bribes there has been produced this change: formerly the 
 husband was dishonest, now his wife helps him. But there 
 are some officials who are even more cunning and who steal 
 in an honourable manner. They invite the complainant 
 who has any dealing with them to dinner, after which they 
 sit down and play cards with him. When they lose, they 
 assume a very angry look, but when they win, they look 
 exceedingly satisfied : this language the complainants have 
 soon learned to understand. To please the host, they throw 
 off trumps and, losing to the host, say two hundred roubles 
 or as much as the host expects for the case in hand, receive 
 the next day a favourable decision for it. Even the mer- 
 chants have become refined and frequent the houses of of- 
 ficials to play cards with them.
 
 Satirical Journals 337 
 
 FROM THE "PAINTER" 
 
 To My Son Falaley: 
 
 Is that the way you respect your father, an honourably 
 discharged captain of dragoons ? Did I educate you, accursed 
 one, that I should in my old age be made through you a 
 laughing-stock of the whole town ? I wrote you, wretch, in 
 order to instruct you, and you had my letter published. 
 You fiend, you have ruined me, and it is enough to make me 
 insane! Has such a thing ever been heard, that children 
 should ridicule their parents ? Do you know that I will 
 order you to be whipped with the knout, in strength of 
 ukases, for disrespect to your parents! God and the Tsar 
 have given me this right, and I have power over your life, 
 which you seem to have forgotten. I think I have told you 
 more than once that if a father or mother kills a son, they 
 are guilty only of an offence against the church. ' My son, 
 stop in time ! Don't play a bad trick upon yourself: it is not 
 far to the Great Lent, and I don't mind fasting then. St. 
 Petersburg is not beyond the hills, and I can reach you by 
 going there myself. 
 
 Well, my son, I forgive you for the last time, at your 
 mother's request. If it were not for her, you would have 
 heard of me ere this, nor would I have paid attention to her 
 now, if she were not sick unto death. Only I tell you, look 
 out: if you will be guilty once more of disrespect to me, 
 you need not expect any quarter from me. I am not of 
 Sid6rovna's " kind : let me get at you, and you will groan for 
 more than a month. 
 
 Now listen, my son : if you wish to come into my graces 
 again, ask for your resignation, and come to live with me in 
 the country. There are other people besides you to serve 
 in the army. If there were no war now, I should not mind 
 your serving, but it is now wartime, and you might be sent 
 into the field, which might be the end of you. There is a 
 proverb: " Pray to God, but look out for yourself" ; so you 
 
 For which the punishment would be a penance of fasting. 
 * His wife's name. 
 
 VOL. I. 28.
 
 33 8 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 had better get out of the way, which will do you more good. 
 Ask for your discharge and come home to eat and sleep as 
 much as you want, and you will have no work to do. What 
 more do you want ? My dear, it is a hard chase you have 
 to give after honour. Honour! Honour! It is not much 
 of an honour, if you have nothing to eat. Suppose you will 
 get no decoration of St. George, but you will be in better 
 health than all the cavaliers of the order of St. George. 
 There are many young people who groan in spite of their 
 St. George, and many older ones who scarcely live: one has 
 his hands all shot to pieces, another his legs, another his 
 head: is it a pleasure for parents to see their sons so dis- 
 figured ? And not one girl will want you for a husband. 
 
 By the way, I have found a wife for you. She is pretty 
 well off, knows how to read and write, but, above all, is a 
 good housekeeper: not a blessed thing is lost with her. 
 That 's the kind of a wife I have found for you. May God 
 grant you both good counsel and love, and that they should 
 give you your dismissal! Come back, my dear: you will 
 have enough to live on outside of the wife's dowry, for I 
 have laid by a nice little sum. I forgot to tell you that 
 your fianc6e is a cousin of our Governor. That, my friend, 
 is no small matter, for all our cases at law will be decided in 
 our favour, and we will swipe the lands of our neighbours 
 up to their very barns. I tell you it will be a joy, and they 
 won't have enough land left to let their chickens out. And 
 then we will travel to the city, and I tell you, my dear 
 Falal6y, we are going to have a fine time, and people will 
 have to look out for us. But why should I instruct you ? 
 You are not a baby now, it is time for you to use your 
 senses. 
 
 You see I am not your ill-wisher and teach you nothing 
 but that is good for you and that will make you live in greater 
 comfort. Your uncle Ermoldy gives you the same advice ; 
 he had intended to write to you by the same messenger. 
 We have discussed these matters quite often, while sitting 
 under your favourite oak where you used to pass your time 
 as a child, hanging dogs on the branches, if they did not
 
 Satirical Journals 339 
 
 hunt well for the rabbits, and whipping the hunters, if their 
 dogs outran yours. What a joker you used to be when you 
 were younger ! We used to split with laughter looking at 
 you. Pray to God, my friend ! You have enough sense to 
 get along nicely in this world. 
 
 Don't get frightened, dear Falaley, all is not well in 
 our house: your mother, Akulina Sid6rovna, is lying on her 
 death-bed. Father Ivdn has confessed her and given her the 
 extreme unction. It is one of your dogs that was the cause 
 of her ailment. Somebody hit your Naletka with a stick of 
 wood and broke her back. When she, my little dove, heard 
 that, she fainted away, and fell down like dead. When she 
 came to again, she started an inquiry into the matter, which 
 so exhausted her that she came back scarcely alive, and 
 had to lie in bed. Besides, she emptied a whole pitcher of 
 cold water, which gave her a fever. Your mother is ill, my 
 friend, very ill ! I am waiting every minute for God to take 
 her soul away. So I shall have to part, dear Falaley, from 
 my wife, and you from your mother and Nale"tka. It will 
 be easier for you to bear the loss than for me : Naletka' s pups, 
 thank the Lord ! are all alive. Maybe one of them will take 
 after his mother, but I shall never have such a wife again. 
 
 Alas, I am all undone ! How can I ever manage to look 
 after all things myself? Cause me no more sorrow, but 
 come home and get married, then I shall at least be happy 
 to have a daughter-in-law. It is hard, my dear Falaley, to 
 part from my wife, for I have got used to her, having lived 
 with her for thirty years. I am guilty before her for having 
 beaten her so often in her lifetime ; but how could it be other- 
 wise? Two pots staying a long time together will get 
 knocked a great deal against each other. Indeed it could 
 not be otherwise: I am rather violent, and she is not yield- 
 ing; and thus, the least thing gave occasion for fights. 
 Thank the Lord! she was at least forgiving. Learn, my 
 son, to live well with your wife; though we have had many 
 a quarrel, yet we are living together, and now I am sorry 
 for her. It 's too bad, my friend, the fortune-tellers cannot 
 do your mother any good : there have been a lot of them here,
 
 340 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 but there is no sense in it, only money thrown away. And 
 now I, your father, Trif6n, greet you and send you my bless- 
 ing. 
 
 My Darling Falal6y Trif6novich: 
 
 What kind of tricks have you been playing there, darling 
 of my heart ? You are only ruining yourself. You have 
 known Pankrdtevich ere this, so why don't you take care of 
 yourself? If you, poor wretch, got into his hands, he would 
 maim you beyond mercy. There is no use denying it, 
 Falal6y, he has a diabolical character, the Lord forgive me 
 for saying so! When he gets into a temper, all my trying to 
 soothe him does no good. When he begins to yell, it 's a 
 shame to leave the holy images in the room. And you, my 
 friend, just think what you have done! You have given his 
 letter to be published! All his neighbours are now making 
 fun of him: "A fine son you have! He is ridiculing his 
 father." They say a great deal more, but who can know 
 all that the evil-minded people say ? God help them, they 
 have their own children to look to, and God will pay them 
 their due. They always find fault with somebody else's 
 children, and think that theirs are faultless: well, they had 
 better take a closer look at their own children! 
 
 Take good care of yourself, my friend, and don't anger 
 your father, for the devil could not get along with him. 
 Write him a kind letter, and lie yourself out of the affair: 
 that would not be a great sin, for you would not be deceiving 
 a stranger. All children are guilty of some misbehaviour, 
 and how can they get along without telling their fathers some 
 lie? Fathers and mothers do not get very angr}' with 
 children for that, for they are of necessity their friends. 
 God grant you, darling of my heart, good health ! 
 
 I am on my death-bed ; so do not kill me before my time, 
 but come to us at once, that I may have my last look at you. 
 My friend, I am feeling bad, quite bad. Cheer me up, my 
 shining light, for you are my only one, the apple of my eye, 
 how can I help loving you ? If I had manj r children, it 
 would not be so bad. Try to find me alive, my dear one:
 
 Denis Ivanovich Fon-Vizin 341 
 
 I will bless you with your angel, and will give you all my 
 money which I have hoarded up in secret from Pankratevich, 
 and which is for you, my shining light. 
 
 Your father gives you but little money, and you are yet 
 a young boy, and you ought to have dainty bits and a 
 good time. You, my friend, are yet of an age to enjoy 
 yourself, just as we did when we were young. Have a 
 good time, my friend, have a good time, for there will later 
 come a time when you will not think of enjoyment. My 
 dear Falale"y, I send you one hundred roubles, but don't 
 write father about it. I send it to you without his know- 
 ledge, and if he found it out, he would give me no rest. 
 Fathers are always that way: they only know how to be 
 surly with their children, and they never think of comforting 
 them. But I, my child, have the heart not of a father, but 
 of a mother: I would gladly part with my last kopek, if 
 that would add to your pleasure and health. 
 
 My dear Falaley Trifonovich, my beloved child, my shining 
 light, my clever son, I am not feeling well! It will be hard 
 for me to go away from you. To whose care shall I leave 
 you? That fiend will ruin you; that old brute will maim 
 you some day. Take good care of yourself, my shining 
 light, take the best care you can of yourself! Leave him 
 alone, for you can't do anything with that devil, the Lord 
 forgive me for saying so ! Come to our estate, my dear one, 
 as soon as you can. Let me get a look at you, for my heart 
 has the presentiment that my end has come. Good-bye, my 
 dear one, good-bye, my shining light: I, your mother 
 Akulina Sidorovna, send you my blessing and my humblest 
 greeting, my shining light. Good-bye, my dove: do not 
 forget me! 
 
 Denis Ivanovich Fon-Vizin. (1744-1792.) 
 
 Denis Fon-Vizin tells us in his Confession (given below) what his 
 early education was. Even the Moscow University was filled with 
 ignorant, corrupt teachers, and in the country the conditions were 
 naturally much worse. Nor could it have been different in the early 
 part of Catherine's reign. The older generation was steeped in ignor- 
 ance and superstition, and the tipper classes, who carried Voltaire
 
 34 2 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 and liberalism on their lips, ranted of a culture of the heart, which 
 was nothing else than an excuse for extreme superficiality, as some- 
 thing superior to culture of the mind. Such a period is naturally 
 productive of characters for comedy and satire. Fon-Vizin, who had 
 the talent for satirical observation, was himself a product of the 
 superficiality of his time. In his letters from abroad he assumed a 
 haughty air of Russian superiority over matters French, German and 
 European in general, aiding in the evolution of a sickly Slavophilism 
 which a Russian critic has characterised as "subacid patriotism." 
 Unfortunately for their originality, most of these attacks on the 
 French and Germans are taken from French and German sources. 
 
 Fon-Vizin wrote two comedies, The Brigadier and The Minor, 
 both of which are regarded as classical. Neither the subjects nor the 
 plots are original. They follow French plays ; but Fon-Vizin has so 
 excellently adapted them to the conditions of his time, and has so 
 well portrayed the negative characters of contemporary society, that 
 the comedies serve as an historical document of the time of Catherine 
 II. How true to nature his Ciphers, Beastlys, Uncouths and Briga- 
 diers are may be seen from a perusal of contemporary memoirs and 
 the satirical journals. These give an abundance of such material, 
 and indeed Fon-Vizin has made ample use of them. As there were no 
 positive characters in society, so the characters of his plays that 
 stand for right and justice are nothing more than wordy shadows. 
 
 In The Minor, of which the first act is here translated, the author 
 gives a picture of the lower nobility, who had not yet outgrown the 
 barbarism of the days preceding Peter's reforms, though anxious to 
 comply, at least outwardly, with the imperative demands of the 
 Government. Peter the Great had promulgated a law that all the 
 children of the nobility must immediately appear to inscribe them- 
 selves for service. These " minors" had to present a proof or certifi- 
 cate that they had received instruction in certain prescribed subjects. 
 Without that certificate they could not enter any service, or get 
 married. Up to the time of Catherine II. there were issued laws 
 dealing with such "minors." Mitrofdn, the "minor" of the play, 
 has become the nickname for every grown-up illiterate son of the 
 nobility. 
 
 THE MINOR 
 
 ACT I., SCENE I. MRS. UNCOUTH, MITROFAN, EREMYEEVNA 
 
 t 
 Mrs. Uncouth (examining Mitrofdrf s caftan). The caftan 
 
 is all ruined. Ereruyeevna, bring here that thief Trfshka ! 
 (Exit Eremylevna.') That rascal has made it too tight all
 
 Denis Iv^novich Fon-Vizin 343 
 
 around. Mitrofdn, my sweet darling, you must feel dread- 
 fully uncomfortable in your caftan ! Go call father. (Exit 
 Mitrofdn.*) 
 
 SCENE 2. MRS. UNCOUTH, EREMYEEVNA, TRISHKA 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth (to Trishka). You beast, come here. Did n't 
 I tell you, you thief s snout, to make the caftan wide enough ? 
 In the first place, the child is growing; in the second place, 
 the child is delicate enough, without wearing a tight caftan. 
 Tell me, you clod, what is your excuse ? 
 
 Trishka. You know, madam, I never learned tailoring. 
 I begged you then to give it to a tailor. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. So you have got to be a tailor to be able to 
 make a decent caftan ! What beastly reasoning ! 
 
 Trishka. But a tailor has learned how to do it, madam, 
 and I haven't. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. How dare you contradict me! One tailor 
 has learned it from another; that one from a third, and so 
 on. But from whom did the first tailor learn ? Talk, stupid ! 
 
 Trishka. I guess the first tailor made a worse caftan 
 than I. 
 
 Mitrofdn (running in). I called dad. He sent word 
 he '11 be here in a minute. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. Go fetch him by force, if you can't by 
 kindness. 
 
 Mitrofdn. Here is dad. 
 
 SCENE 3. THB SAME AND UNCOUTH 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. You have been hiding from me! Now see 
 yourself, sir, what I have come to through your indulgence! 
 What do you think of our son's new dress for his uncle's 
 betrothal ? What do you think of the caftan that Trishka 
 has gotten up ? 
 
 Uncouth (timidly stammering). A li-ittle baggy. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. You are baggy yourself, you wiseacre! 
 
 Uncouth. I thought, wifey, that you thought that way. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. Are you blind yourself ?
 
 344 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Uncouth, My eyes see nothing by the side of yours. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. A fine husband the Lord has blessed me 
 with! He can't even make out what is loose and what 
 tight. 
 
 Uncouth. I have always relied upon you in such matters, 
 and rely even now. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. You may rely also upon this, that I will not 
 let the churls do as they please. Go right away, sir, and tell 
 them to flog 
 
 SCENE 4. THE SAME AND BEASTLY 
 
 Beastly. Whom ? For what ? On the day of my betrothal ! 
 I beg you, sister, for the sake of the celebration, put off the 
 flogging until to-morrow, and to-morrow, if you wish, I '11 
 gladly take a hand in it myself. My name is not Taras 
 Beastly, if I don't make every offence a serious matter. In 
 such things my custom is the same as yours, sister. But 
 what has made you so angry ? 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. Here, brother, I '11 leave it to you. Mi- 
 trofan, just come here! Is this caftan baggy ? 
 
 Beastly. No. 
 
 Uncouth. I see now myself, wifey, that it is too tight. 
 
 Beastly. But I don't see that. My good fellow, the caftan 
 is just right. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth (to Trlshka). Get out, you beast! (To 
 Eremyeevna.) Go, Eremyeevna, and give the child his break- 
 fast. I am afraid the teachers will soon be here. 
 
 Eremylevna. My lady, he has deigned to eat five rolls ere 
 this. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. So you are too stingy to give him the 
 sixth, you beast ? What zeal ! I declare ! 
 
 Eremylevna. I meant it for his health, my lady. I am 
 looking out for Mitrofan Terntevich: he has been ill all 
 night. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. Oh, Holy Virgin ! What was the matter 
 with you, darling Mitrofan ? 
 
 Mitrofdn. I don't know what, mamma. I was bent with 
 pain ever since last night's supper.
 
 Denis Ivanovich Fon-Vizin 345 
 
 Beastly. My good fellow, I guess you have had too solid 
 a supper. 
 
 Mitrofdn. Why, uncle! I have eaten hardly anything. 
 
 Uncouth. If I remember rightly, my dear, you did have 
 something. 
 
 Mitrofdn. Not much of anything: some three slices of 
 salt bacon, and five or six pies, I do not remember which. 
 
 Eremylevna. He kept on begging for something to drink 
 all night long. He deigned to empty a pitcher of kvas. 
 
 Mitrofdn. And even now I am walking around distracted. 
 All kinds of stuff passed before my eyes all night long. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. What kind of stuff, darling Mitrofdn ? 
 
 Mitrofdn. At times you, mamma, at others dad. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. How so ? 
 
 Mitrofdn. No sooner did I close my eyes, than I saw you, 
 mamma, drubbing dad. 
 
 Uncouth (aside). It is my misfortune, the dream has come 
 to pass ! 
 
 Mitrofdn (tenderly). And I felt so sorry. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth (angrily}. For whom, Mitrofdn ? 
 
 Mitrofdn. For you, mamma: you got so tired drubbing 
 dad. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. Embrace me, darling of my heart! Son, 
 you are my comfort. 
 
 Beastly. I see, Mitrofdn, you are mother's son and not 
 father's. 
 
 Uncouth. I love him anyway as becomes a father: he is 
 such a clever child, such a joker! I am often beside myself 
 with joy when I look at him, and I can't believe that he is 
 my own son. 
 
 Beastly. Only now our joker looks a little gloomy. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. Had I not better send to town for the 
 doctor ? 
 
 Mitrofdn. No, no, mamma. I '11 get well myself. I '11 
 run now to the dove-cot, maybe 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. Maybe God will be merciful. Go, have a 
 good time, darling Mitrofdn. (Exeunt Mitrofdn and Ere- 
 mytevna.}
 
 34 6 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 SCENE 5. MRS. UNCOUTH, UNCOUTH, BEASTLY 
 
 Beastly. Why do I not see my fianc6e ? Where is she ? 
 The betrothal is to be this evening, so it is about time to let 
 her know that she is to be married soon. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. There is time for that, brother. If we were 
 to tell her that ahead of time, she might get it into her head 
 that we are reporting to her as to a superior person. Al- 
 though I am related to her through my husband, yet I love 
 even strangers to obey me. 
 
 Uncouth (to Beastly). To tell the truth, we have treated 
 Sophia like a real orphan. She was but a baby when her 
 father died. It is now half a year since her mother, who 
 is related to me by marriage, had an apoplectic fit 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth (as if making the sign of the cross). The 
 Lord be with us ! 
 
 Uncouth. which took her to the other world. Her uncle, 
 Mr. Conservative, has gone to Siberia, and as there has 
 been no news from him for some years we regard him as 
 dead. Seeing that she was left alone, we took her to our 
 village, and we watch her property like our own. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. What makes you talk so much to-day, 
 husband ? My brother might think that we took her to our 
 house for our own interest. 
 
 Uncouth. How could he think so? We can't move up 
 Sophia's property to ours. 
 
 Beastly. Even if her movable property has been removed, 
 I won't go to law for that. I don't like the law courts, and 
 I am afraid of them. No matter how much my neighbours 
 have insulted me, no matter how much damage they have 
 done me, I have never had any litigations with them. 
 Rather than have trouble with them, I make my peasants 
 suffer for the damages my neighbours do me, and that 's the 
 end of it. 
 
 Uncouth. That is so, brother. The whole district says that 
 you are a great hand at getting work out of your peasants. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. I wish, brother, you would teach us to do 
 likewise, for since we have taken everything away from the
 
 Denis Ivanovich Fon-Vizin 347 
 
 peasants that they had, there is nothing left with them which 
 we can carry off. It 's a real misfortune! 
 
 Beastly. I don't mind, sister, giving you a lesson, only 
 first marry me to Sophia. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. Have you really taken a liking to the girl ? 
 
 Beastly. No, it is not the girl I like. 
 
 Uncouth. Then it is her adjoining villages ? 
 
 Beastly. Not even her villages; but that which is to be 
 found in her villages, and for which I have a great passion. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. What is it, brother ? 
 
 Beastly. I like the pigs, sister. Down our way there are 
 some very big pigs: why, there is not one among them that 
 if it stood up on its hind legs would not be a head taller than 
 any of us. 
 
 Uncouth. Now, brother, this is a wonderful family re- 
 semblance. Our dear Mitrofan is just like his uncle: he has 
 had the same passion for pigs ever since babyhood. He was 
 only three years old when he would tremble with joy every 
 time he saw a pig. 
 
 Beastly. Truly wonderful ! All right: Mitrofan loves pigs 
 because he is my nephew. There is some resemblance there. 
 But why have I such a passion for pigs ? 
 
 Uncouth. There must be some resemblance there too, 
 that 's what I think. 
 
 SCENE 6. THE SAME AND SOPHIA 
 
 (Sophia enters holding a letter in her hand and looking 
 cheerful J) 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth (to Sophia). Why so merry, dear? What 
 has made you so happy ? 
 
 Sophia. I have just received some joyful news. My uncle, 
 of whom we have not heard for a long time, whom I love and 
 honour like my father, arrived in Moscow a few days ago. 
 This is the letter I have just received from him. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth {frightened, angrily). What, Conservative, 
 your uncle, is alive ? And you think it right to jest about 
 his resurrection ? A fine story you have invented ! 
 
 Sophia. Why, he never was dead.
 
 348 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. He did not die! Why could he not have 
 died ? No, madam, that is your invention. You are trying 
 to frighten us with your uncle, that we might give you your 
 liberty. You j udge like this : ' ' My uncle is a clever man ; 
 he seeing me in other people's hands, will find a way of 
 rescuing me." That 's what you are happy about, madam. 
 But your joy is all in vain: of course, your uncle has never 
 thought of rising from the dead. 
 
 Beastly. Sister, but if he never died ? 
 
 Uncouth. God be merciful to us, if he did not die. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth (to her husband}. How not dead ? You are 
 talking nonsense. Don't you know that I have had people 
 remember him in their prayers for the rest of his soul ? Is 
 it possible my humble prayers have never reached heaven ? 
 (To Sophia.} You let me have that letter! {Almost tears it 
 out of her hand,} I will wager anything that it is some love 
 letter, and I can guess from whom. It 's from that officer 
 that was trying to marry you, and whom you were ready to 
 marry yourself. Who is that rascal that dares hand you 
 letters without telling me first about them ? I '11 get at 
 him! That 's what we have come to: they write letters to 
 girls! And girls know how to read ! 
 
 Sophia. Read it yourself, madam : you will see that there 
 can be nothing more harmless than that letter. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. " Read it yourself !" No, madam! Thank 
 the Lord, I have not been educated that way ! I may receive 
 letters, but I order others to read them to me. ( To her hus- 
 band.} Read it! 
 
 Uncouth (looking at it for some time}. It 's more than I can 
 read. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. I see, they have educated you like a fair 
 maiden. Brother, be so kind as to read it. 
 
 Beastly. I ? I have never read a line since I was born ! 
 God has saved me that annoyance. 
 
 Sophia. Let me read it to you. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. I know you will read it, but I don't trust 
 you. There! Mitrofdn's teacher will soon be here, so I '11 
 tell him
 
 Denis Ivinovich Fon-Vizin 349 
 
 Beastly. So you have begun to teach your son reading ? 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. Oh, my brother! He has been studying 
 these four years. It shall not be laid to our door that we are 
 not giving Mitrofan an education: we pay three teachers for 
 it. The deacon from Pokrov, Carouse, comes to him for 
 reading and writing. Arikmethick he studies with an ex- 
 sergeant, Cipher. They both come from town, which is only 
 two miles from us. French and all the sciences he takes 
 from a German, Adam Addmych Bluster. He gets three 
 hundred roubles a year. We let him eat at table with us; 
 our peasant women wash his linen; if he has to travel any- 
 where, he gets our horses; at the table he always has a glass 
 of wine, and at night a tallow candle, and Fonika fixes his 
 wig for nothing. To tell the truth, we are satisfied with 
 him, for he does not drive our child. I don't see, anyway, 
 why we should not fondle Mitrofan as long as he is a minor. 
 He will have to suffer enough some ten years hence, when 
 serving the Government. You know, brother, some people 
 have luck from their birth. Take our family of Uncouths: 
 they get all kinds of advancements while lying softly on their 
 sides. With what is our Mitrofan worse than they ? Ah, 
 there is our dear guest. 
 
 SCENE 7. THE SAME AND TRUTHFUL 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. Brother, I recommend to you our dear 
 guest, Mr. Truthful; and to you, sir, I recommend my 
 brother. 
 
 Truthful. Am glad to make your acquaintance. 
 
 Beastly. Very well, sir. What is your name ? I did not 
 quite hear it. 
 
 Truthful. My name is Truthful, so that you may hear it. 
 
 Beastly. Where born, sir ? Where are your villages ? 
 
 Truthful. I was born in Moscow, if you must know that, 
 and my villages are in this province. 
 
 Beastly. And may I ask you, I do not know your name 
 and patronymic, are there any pigs in your villages ? 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. Now, stop, brother, asking about your pigs. 
 We had better talk about our trouble. (To Truthful.}
 
 35 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Listen, sir! By God's command we have taken this maiden 
 upon our hands. She deigns to receive letters from her 
 uncles: you see, her uncles write to her from heaven. Do 
 us the kindness, sir, and read us this letter aloud. 
 
 Truthful. Excuse me, madam, I never read letters without 
 the permission of those to whom they have been addressed. 
 
 Sophia. On the contrary, I beg you to do me the favour. 
 
 Truthful. If you so order. (He reads.) 
 
 4 ' Dear niece ! My affairs have compelled me to live for 
 some years away from my relatives, and the great distance 
 has deprived me of the pleasure of hearing any news from 
 you. I am now living in Moscow after having been for some 
 years in Siberia. I am a living example that it is possible by 
 work and honesty to gain some wealth. By these means, 
 fortune smiling upon me, I have saved up enough to have 
 ten thousand roubles yearly income " 
 
 Beastly and the Uncouths. Ten thousand ! 
 
 Truthful (reads). " Of which I make you, dear niece, my 
 sole heiress " 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth. You an heiress !) 
 
 Uncouth. Sophia an heiress! \ (All together.) 
 
 Beastly. Her an heiress ! 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth (hastening to embrace Sophia). I congratu- 
 late you, Sophia ! I congratulate you, my darling ! I am 
 beside myself with joy ! Now you need a husband. I, I 
 could not wish a better bride for my Mitrofan. That 's what 
 I call a fine uncle! A real father! I always thought that 
 God was taking care of him, that he was still alive. 
 
 Beastly (stretching out his hand). Well, sister, let us settle 
 it right away. 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth (whispering to Beastly). Wait, brother, first 
 we have to ask her whether she wants you. 
 
 Beastly. What a question ! Or do you really want to re- 
 port to her as to a superior person ? 
 
 Truthful. Do you want me to finish the letter ? 
 
 Beastly. What for ? Even if you were to keep on reading 
 for five years you could not read out of it anything better 
 than ten thousand.
 
 Denis Ivinovich Fon-Vizin 351 
 
 Mrs. Uncouth (to Sophia). Sophia, my darling! Come 
 with me to my sleeping- room. I have some important mat- 
 ter to talk to you about (leading Sophia ouf). 
 
 Beastly. Pshaw! I see there is not much chance for a 
 betrothal to-day ! 
 
 SCENE 8. TRUTHFUL, UNCOUTH, BEASTLY, A SERVANT 
 
 Servant (to Uncouth, out of breath). Sir, sir ! Soldiers have 
 come ; they have stopped in our village. 
 
 Uncouth. There is a misfortune ! They will ruin us com- 
 pletely. 
 
 Truthful. What frightens you so ? 
 
 Uncouth. Oh, I have seen terrible things, and I am afraid 
 to show up before them. 
 
 Truthful. Don't be afraid. Of course, an officer is leading 
 them, and he will not permit any insolence. Come, let us 
 go to him. I am confident you are unnecessarily frightened. 
 (Truthful, Uncouth and Servant exeunt.*) 
 
 Beastly. They have all left me alone. I think I '11 take a 
 walk in the cattle yard. 
 
 End of Act I. 
 
 AN OPEN-HEARTED CONFESSION OF MY ACTS 
 AND THOUGHTS 
 
 My parents were pious people, but as in our childhood 
 they did not wake us for the morning service, there was a 
 night service held in our house every church holiday, as also 
 in the first and last weeks of Lent. As soon as I learned to 
 read, my father made me read at the divine services. To 
 this I owe whatever knowledge of Russian I possess, for, 
 reading the church books, I became acquainted with the 
 Slavic language, without which it is impossible to know Rus- 
 sian. I am thankful to my father for having watched care- 
 fully my reading: whenever I began to read indistinctly, 
 he would say to me: " Stop mumbling! or do you imagine 
 God is pleased with your muttering ? ' ' But more than that :
 
 35 2 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 whenever ray father noticed that I did not understand the 
 passage that I had just read, he undertook the labour of ex- 
 plaining it to me, in short, he showed endless care in my 
 instruction. As he was not able to hire teachers of foreign 
 languages for me, he did not delay, I may say, a day to 
 place me and my brother in the University as soon as it was 
 founded. 
 
 Now I shall say something of the manner of instruction at 
 our University. Justice demands that I should state at the 
 start that the University of to-day is quite a different thing 
 from what it was in my days. Both the teachers and 
 students are of a different calibre, and however much the 
 school was then subject to severe criticism, it now deserves 
 nothing but praise. I shall relate, as an example, how the 
 examination was conducted in the lower Latin class. The 
 day before the examination we were being prepared. Here 
 is what was done: our teacher came in a caftan that had five 
 buttons, while his vest had only four. This peculiarity sur- 
 prised me much, and I asked the teacher for the cause of it. 
 " My buttons seem to amuse you," he said, " but they are 
 the guardians of your honour and of mine: those on the 
 caftan stand for the five declensions, and on the vest for the 
 four conjugations. And now," he proceeded, as he beat 
 the table with his hand, " be all attentive to what I have 
 to say! When they shall ask you for the declension of 
 some noun, watch what button I am touching: if you see 
 me holding the second button, answer boldly ' The second 
 declension.' Do similarly in regard to the conjugations, 
 being guided by the buttons on my vest, and you will never 
 make a mistake. ' ' That is the kind of an examination we 
 had! 
 
 O you parents who take pleasure in the reading of gazettes, 
 when you find the names of your children mentioned in them 
 as having received prizes for diligence, listen what I got a 
 medal for! Our inspector had a German friend who was 
 made a professor of geography. He had only three students. 
 As this teacher was more stupid that our Latin teacher, he 
 arrived at the examination in a full complement of buttons,
 
 Denis Ivanovich Fon-Vizin 353 
 
 and we were consequently examined without preparation. 
 My companion was asked: "Where does the Volga flow 
 to?" "Into the Black Sea," was his answer. The same 
 question was put to my other schoolmate. " Into the White 
 Sea," was his answer. Then they asked me the same ques- 
 tion. "I don't know," I said with such an expression of 
 simplicity, that the examiners unanimously voted to give 
 me a medal. Now, I did not in the least earn this medal 
 for any geographical knowledge, though I deserved it for 
 an illustration of practical morals. 
 
 However it may be, I owe the University a grateful recog- 
 nition : I learned there Latin, and thus laid the foundation 
 for some of my sciences. I also learned there some German, 
 and especially acquired a taste for literary studies. A love 
 for writing was developed in me very early in my childhood, 
 and I practised for many years translating into Russian. 
 
 At that time our director had taken it into his head to 
 journey to St. Petersburg with a few of his students, in order 
 to show the founder of the University the fruits of his school. 
 I do not know how, but my brother and I were among the 
 number of the chosen pupils. The director started for St. 
 Petersburg in the winter with his wife and ten of us young- 
 sters. This was the first, and consequently a difficult, jour- 
 ney for me and my companions, but I must make a grateful 
 acknowledgment of the kind attention we received from our 
 director and which alleviated our hardships. He and his 
 wife looked after us as after their children. When we 
 arrived in St. Petersburg, my brother and myself stopped at 
 the house of an uncle of ours. A few days later, our director 
 presented us to the curator. This esteemed gentleman, 
 whose deserts Russia must not forget, received us very 
 kindly. He took hold of my hand and led me to a man 
 whose appearance had attracted my respectful attention. 
 That was the immortal Lomon6sov. He asked me what I 
 had learned. "Latin," said I. Then he began to speak 
 with great eloquence of the importance of the Latin lan- 
 guage. 
 
 VOL. I. 23.
 
 354 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 After dinner of the same day we were at Court, it being a 
 reception day, but the Empress did not appear. I was won- 
 der-struck by the magnificence of the Empress's palace. All 
 around us was sparkling gold, a gathering of men in blue 
 and red ribbons, a mass of beautiful women, an enormous 
 orchestra, all that bewildered and blinded me, and the 
 palace appeared to me to be the dwelling-place of a super- 
 human being. Indeed, it could not have been otherwise, 
 for I was then only fourteen years old, had never seen any- 
 thing, and everything appeared to me new and charming. 
 Having returned to the house, I asked my uncle whether 
 they had often receptions at Court, to which he answered : 
 "Almost every Sunday." I decided to stay in St. Peters- 
 burg as long as possible, in order to see more of the Court. 
 This desire was the result of curiosity and impulse : I 
 wanted to enjoy the magnificence of the Court and hear 
 agreeable music. This desire soon subsided, and I began to 
 pine for my parents, whom I became impatient to see. The 
 day I received letters from them was for me the pleasantest 
 of all, and I went often to the post to ask for them. 
 
 Nothing delighted me in St. Petersburg so much as the 
 theatre, which I saw for the first time in my life. They were 
 playing a Russian comedy, Henry and Pernilla, and I re- 
 member it as if it happened to-day. I saw there Shumski, 
 who so amused me with his jokes that I lost all sense of 
 propriety and laughed as loud as I could. It is almost im- 
 possible to describe the feelings which the theatre aroused in 
 me. The comedy which I saw was quite stupid, but I looked 
 upon it as the production of the greatest mind, and upon the 
 actors as great people, whose acquaintance I regarded as the 
 greatest happiness. I almost went insane when I found out 
 that these actors frequented the house of my uncle, where I 
 was living. After a little while I there became acquainted 
 with our famous actor, Ivdn Afanasevich DmitreVski, an 
 honourable, clever and cultured gentleman, whose friendship 
 I am enjoying even now. 
 
 Standing once in the pit, I struck up an acquaintanceship 
 with the son of a distinguished gentleman, who had taken a
 
 Denis Ivanovich Fon-Vizin 355 
 
 fancy to my face. As soon as he received a negative answer 
 to his question whether I knew French, he suddenly changed 
 and became cold to me. He looked upon me as an ignor- 
 amus and badly educated man, and began to make fun of 
 me. When I noticed from his manner of speech that he did 
 not know anything else but French, which he spoke badly, 
 I made such a biting repartee, that he stopped his raillery, 
 and invited me to his house; I answered politely, and we 
 parted as friends. But I learned from this how necessary it 
 was for a young man to know French; so I began to study 
 the language in earnest, continuing at the same time the study 
 of Latin, in which language I heard the lectures on logic 
 by Professor Shaden, who was then rector. This learned 
 man has the rare gift of lecturing and expounding so clearly 
 that we all made palpable progress, and my brother and I 
 were soon admitted as real students. All that time I did not 
 stop practising translations from German into Russian; 
 among other things I translated Seth, the Egyptian King^ 
 but not very successfully. My knowledge of Latin was ex- 
 ceedingly useful to me in my study of French. In two years 
 I could understand Voltaire, and I began translating in verse 
 his Alzire. That translation was nothing more than a 
 youthful error, nevertheless there are some good verses in it. 
 
 LETTERS TO COUNT P. I. PANIN, DURING HIS 
 FIRST JOURNEY ABROAD 
 
 MONTPELUER, November 22 (December 3), 1777. 
 
 . . . I found this city (Leipsic) full of learned men. 
 Some of these regard it as their chief desert that they are 
 able to talk in Latin, which, by the way, five-year-old child- 
 ren were able to do in the days of Cicero. Others soar in 
 thoughts in the sky, and are ignorant of what goes on upon 
 earth. Others again are strong in artificial logic, having an 
 extreme absence of natural logic. In short, Leipsic proves 
 beyond controversy that learning does not beget common 
 sense. I left these pedants, and went to Frankfurt-on-the- 
 Main. This city is celebrated for its antiquities, and is note-
 
 35 6 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 worthy from the fact that the Roman Emperor is chosen 
 here. I was in the election room from which he issues to 
 the people. But its antiquity consists merely in being old: 
 all I saw there were four empty walls in an old building. 
 They showed me also the famous so-called La Bulle d'Or of 
 Emperor Charles IV., which was written in the year 1356, 
 and I was also in the Imperial Archives. But it was hardly 
 worth my while to climb up garrets and down cellars, in 
 order to see the relics of a rude age. From Frankfurt I 
 travelled through German principalities: every step a new 
 principality. I saw Hanau, Mainz, Fulda, Sachsen-Gotha, 
 Eisenach and a few other principalities of minor princes. I 
 found the roads frequently not paved, but I had nevertheless 
 to pay dearly for the pavement. When they pulled me out 
 of a bog and asked pavement money of me, I had the cour- 
 age to ask them : ' ' Where is it ? " To which they answered 
 me that his Majesty, the reigning prince, had the intention of 
 having the roads paved, but that at the present he was only 
 collecting toll. Such justice in regard to strangers has led 
 me to make my own conclusions in regard to their relations 
 with their subjects, and I did not at all wonder when from 
 every hut there came out a crowd of beggars and followed 
 my carriage. . . . 
 
 From here I went into France, and reached the famous 
 city of Lyons. In this country the roads are very good; 
 but in the cities the streets are so narrow and are so badly 
 kept that I cannot understand how people with their five 
 senses manage to live in such dirt. It is evident that the 
 police does not interfere with it. To prove this I shall take 
 the liberty of telling your Highness an occurrence. I was 
 walking in the finest and largest street in Lyons (which, 
 however, cannot compare with our by-streets), and saw in 
 bright daylight burning torches and a crowd of people in 
 the middle of the street. Being near-sighted, I naturally 
 thought it was some elegant funeral. Upon approaching 
 nearer out of curiosity, I saw how great my mistake was: 
 Messrs. Frenchmen had simply stuck a pig and were singe- 
 ing it in the middle of the street! The stench, dirt and a
 
 Denis Ivanovich Fon-Vizin 357 
 
 crowd of leisure people who were watching the operation 
 compelled me to take another street. I have not yet seen 
 Paris, so I do not know whether my olfactories will suffer 
 there less; in any case, all the French cities which I have so 
 far seen are badly off as to their cleanliness. 
 
 PARIS, March 20 (31), 1778. 
 
 . . . Voltaire's arrival in Paris produced the same 
 effect on the people here as if a divinity had come down 
 upon earth. The respect shown to him in no way differs 
 from worship. I am confident that if his deep old age and 
 ailments did not oppress him, and he wished to preach now 
 some new sect, the whole nation would at once turn to him. 
 Your Excellency will form your own opinion from what fol- 
 lows whether one can come to any other conclusion from 
 the reception the public gave him. 
 
 When he arrived here, the poets who are devoted to him 
 began to write poems in his honour, while those who hate 
 him sent him anonymous satires. The first are printed, but 
 not the other, for the Government has by a special rescript 
 forbidden to print anything that might be prejudicial to 
 Voltaire. This consideration is shown him as much for his 
 great talents as for his advanced age. This man of eighty- 
 five years has composed a new tragedy, Irene and Alexis 
 Comnenus, which has been performed. Although it can by 
 no means be compared to his former plays, yet the public 
 received it with rapture. The author being ill, he was not 
 present at the first presentation. It is only the first time 
 yesterday that he has driven out: he was in the Academy, 
 then in the theatre, where they purposely gave his new 
 tragedy. 
 
 As he drove out from his house, the carriage was accom- 
 panied as far as the Academy by an endless throng of people 
 who kept up applauding. All the academicians came out to 
 meet him. He was seated in the president's chair and, 
 waiving the customary voting, was elected by acclamation 
 to be president for the April quarter. As he walked down 
 the staircase and took his seat in the carriage, the populace
 
 35 8 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 demanded vociferously to take off hats. From the Academy 
 to the theatre he was accompanied by the people's cheering. 
 When he entered his box, the audience applauded repeatedly 
 with indescribable rapture, and a few minutes later the oldest 
 actor, Brisard, stepped into his box with a wreath which he 
 placed on Voltaire's head. Voltaire immediately took the 
 wreath off and with tears of joy spoke aloud to Brisard : ' ' Ah , 
 Dieu ! vous voulez done me faire mourir ! ' ' The tragedy was 
 played with much greater perfection than at any previous 
 performance. At its conclusion there was a new spectacle. 
 All the actors and actresses surrounded Voltaire's bust and 
 adorned it with laurel wreaths. This homage was followed 
 by the people's applause, which lasted nearly fifteen minutes. 
 Then Madame Vestrice, who had played Irene, turned to- 
 wards Voltaire and read some laudatory verses. To show 
 their appreciation, the public demanded that the verses be 
 read again, and they applauded wildly. As soon as Voltaire 
 seated himself in his carriage, the people stopped the coach- 
 man and cried: " Des flambeaux, des flambeaux!" When 
 the torches were brought, they ordered the coachman to 
 drive at a slow pace, and an endless crowd accompanied him 
 to his very house with torches, crying all the time: " Vive 
 Voltaire ! ' ' Voltaire has received many an ovation in his 
 lifetime, but yesterday was, no doubt, the best day of his 
 life, which, however, will soon come to an end. Your Ex- 
 cellency will see how he now looks from his portrait which I 
 here enclose and which is a very good likeness of him. 
 
 Ermil Iv&novich Kostr6v. (1750-1796.) 
 
 Kostr6v was the son of a peasant. He studied in a seminary and 
 began to write verses early, first under the influence of Ix>mon6sov, 
 in the pseudo-classic style, later, under the influence of Derzhdvin, 
 he cultivated a simpler and better language. His chief services to 
 Russian literature are his translations of Apuleius, Ossian, and the 
 Iliad. The ode which is given here marks the turning-point in his 
 manner of writing, and at the same time indicates how great was the 
 change brought about by Derzhdvin's Felitsa (see p. 378) in Russian 
 poetry.
 
 Ermil Ivanovich Kostr6v 359 
 
 LETTER TO THE CREATOR OF THE ODE IN 
 PRAISE OF "FELITSA, THE KIRGIZ-KAYSAK 
 PRINCESS" 
 
 Singer, to whom with a gentle smile the Muse has lately 
 brought from the Parnassian heights a wreath, I hanker for 
 your friendship and union with you. Moscow is my habita- 
 tion, you sing the Neva stream. But not the distant roads, 
 nor mounts, nor hills, nor forests, nor rivers shall impede 
 my zeal to you, which to Petropolis shall be borne, to issue 
 in your breast and ears: not impossible to Muses is what the 
 Muses will. 
 
 Tell me, I pray, how without a lyre, nor violin, not even 
 having saddled the Parnassian steed, you have sung so 
 sweetly Felitsa's acts, and her crown's life-giving beams ? 
 You evidently have walked all streets and byways on Pindus' 
 heights and in the grassy vale of the pure Muses, and to 
 glorify, console, make happy, amuse the Princess, you have 
 discovered a new, untrodden path. Having discovered it, 
 you ran it at will, and neither stump nor stone e'er tripped 
 you, but all appeared to you a grassy mead, and your caftan 
 was nowhere rent by thorns. Proclaiming the praises of 
 the Princess, recounting the pleasures of the bashaws, you 
 played the bagpipe, yet sang enticingly withal. 
 
 Disdaining the evil conscience of the envious, you onward 
 bore, which boldness seeing, Parnassus wound a wreath for 
 you. Their flowing hair descending on their arms, disport- 
 ing on their pink- white breasts and cheeks, the forms of 
 fairy nymphs from the Neva rose; gently waving on the 
 crests, they listened intent to you, and praised the beautiful 
 innovation of your verse. In token of their heartfelt tribute, 
 they clapped their hands in ecstasy, then disappeared into 
 the crystal depths. 
 
 By easy post Felitsa's praise was borne to Moscow, to the 
 delight of all the hearts, and all who read have sung your 
 praise, and arbiters of taste have wound a wreath for you. 
 They have read it a hundred times, yet listen gladly, 
 with attention, when someone in their presence reads it
 
 360 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 again, and cannot assuage their spirits, nor satisfy their 
 captive ears, while listening to its sportive jests. Just so a 
 garden, with charming shrubs and shade of trees, planted 
 on a hill above a stream of limpid waters, though it be well 
 known to us, though known the taste of every fruit therein, 
 though familiar to us its every path, yet drawn by a mys- 
 terious feeling, we hasten to walk in it once more, and turn 
 our glances all about us, to discover something new, though 
 we have seen it all before. 
 
 Our ears are almost deaf from the vociferous lyric tones, 
 and, meseems, 't is time to come down from the clouds, lest, 
 forgetful of the law of equilibrium, and flying from the 
 heights, one break his arms and legs: no matter what our 
 endeavour be to rise on high, Felitsa's deeds will still be 
 higher. She likes simplicity of style, so 't were better, 
 treading that road in modesty, to raise our voice to her. 
 Dwelling on Parnassus in union with the nymphs, I have 
 thrummed the sonorous harp, while praising the Kirgiz- 
 Kaysdk Princess, and have only earned cold praises. All 
 lauded there my verses, flattered me, though themselves 
 were but amused ; and now they have the honour in oblivion 
 to lie: 't is evident high-soaring odes are out of fashion. 
 
 Above us you have risen through your simplicity ! Write, 
 as formerly, again a letter to your neighbour; you have well 
 depicted his luxurious mind, how he invites a hungry mob 
 to dinner, games and luxuries on the tables; or, loving 
 Nature's beauties, sing of the crystal waters, as once you 
 sang the Spring of Gr6benev. This spring, flowing through 
 the valley, even now is pleasing to me : whenever I slaked 
 my thirst, a ray of joy shone to me. 
 
 But to you, who preside most wisely, leader of the Muses, 
 their labours' judge, listening to their sweet thunderous 
 music, to you this honour and praise is due, because, burn- 
 ing with zeal and inventive of new paths, you labour to 
 advance our native tongue. It is majestic, sweet and rich, 
 thunderous, elate, liquid and strong, and great is your work 
 of its perfection. Encouraged by you, the lovers of the sci- 
 ences have with heartfelt zeal walked on the glorious path:
 
 Alexander Nikolaevich Radishchev 361 
 
 we see the fair Russian diction in their labours, and its pro- 
 gress in him who has extolled you. 
 
 I shall say it without hesitation: you emulate Minerva, 
 and bring your rest as a sacrifice to the Muses, and the glory 
 of your country is your pleasure and consolation. Your ex- 
 ploits are enviable to men. With Felitsa's beloved, precious 
 name, with Felitsa's praise and the laudation of her wise 
 acts the beginning of these labours has been adorned, and 
 has brought joy and rapture to its readers. Blessed is that 
 beginning where her resplendent name appears, and the 
 end is crowned with success. To him who thus has glori- 
 fied Felitsa, and has given a new flavour to his verses, 
 honour and glory from the depth of our hearts ! 
 
 Alexander Nikolaevich Radishchev. (1749-1802.) 
 
 In 1765 Catherine II. sent twelve young men to Leipsic to be edu- 
 cated in the University ; among the number was Radishchev. He 
 studied philosophy under Platner, and for his own amusement took a 
 full course in medicine. Upon his return he was attached to the 
 Kommerz-Kolleg, a kind of Department of Finance, where he dis- 
 tinguished himself for his unexampled honesty and gained the love 
 of its President, Count Voronts6v, whom he had the courage to op- 
 pose in a decision at law, in order to save some innocent men from 
 transportation to Siberia. When he was later put in charge of the 
 Customs House of St. Petersburg, he discovered that the consider- 
 able traffic with England demanded a knowledge of English, if he 
 wished to dispense with a translator ; accordingly at the age of thirty 
 he acquired the English language and began to read its literature, 
 which exerted a great influence upon him. 
 
 In 1790 he wrote his Journey from St. Petersburg to Moscow, which 
 he distributed among his friends, though it had not been approved 
 by the censor. This work, written in the style of Sterne's Senti- 
 mental Journey, is not only remarkable as a piece of literature, but 
 also as a political pamphlet. It attacks the institution of Russia in 
 the light of the most advanced liberalism of France and North 
 America. Radishchev advocated in no unmistakable terms the 
 liberation of the serfs, almost half a century before Turge"nev. When 
 Catherine II. read the book, she exclaimed : " He is a Martinist. 
 He is worse than Pugache'v, he praises Franklin." Radishchev was 
 banished to Siberia. There he devoted himself to literature, wrote 
 his Ode to Liberty, which is the forerunner of all the poems of liberty
 
 362 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 by Rylye"ev, OgareV, Odoe"vski, and a few longer poems in a lighter 
 vein. Emperor Paul pardoned him, and Emperor Alexander ad- 
 vanced him to higher honours. When an acquaintance of his accused 
 him of returning to his youthful ideals and warned him of subjecting 
 himself to the danger of another banishment, he committed suicide 
 in a moment of despondency. 
 
 JOURNEY FROM ST. PETERSBURG TO MOSCOW 
 
 DEPARTURE 
 
 After having taken supper with my friends, I took my seat 
 in the kibitka. The driver drove the horses at full gallop, 
 as was his wont, and in a few minutes we were outside the 
 city. It is hard to part, even for a short time, from those 
 who have become necessary to us at every moment of our 
 existence. It is hard to part, but happy is he who can 
 part without smiling, for love or friendship is his consola- 
 tion. You weep as you say ' ' good-bye ' ' ; but think of your 
 return, and let your tears dry up at this thought, as dries 
 up the dew before the face of the sun. Happy is he who 
 weeps, hoping to be consoled ! Happy is he who sometimes 
 lives in the future! Happy is he who lives in meditation! 
 His existence is enriched; his joy is multiplied, and calm 
 assuages the gloom of his pining, generating images of 
 happiness in the mirrors of his contemplation. 
 
 I lay in the kibitka. The tinkling of the post bell was 
 monotonous to my ears, and finally brought to me beneficent 
 Morpheus. The grief of my parting persecuted me in my 
 deathlike state, and painted me to my imagination as for- 
 lorn. I saw myself in a spacious vale which had lost all its 
 amenity and greenness of leafage through the hot rays of 
 the sun. There was not a spring to offer coolness, nor tree- 
 shade to protect from the heat. I was a hermit, left in the 
 midst of Nature! I shuddered. "Miserable man!" I 
 sighed, " where are you ? What has become of all that has 
 enticed you ? Where is all that has made your life agree- 
 able? Is it possible that the pleasures which you have 
 tasted are only an idle dream ? ' ' 
 
 Luckily there was a deep rut in the road, and my kibitka,
 
 Alexander Nikolaevich Radishchev 363 
 
 getting into it, jostled me and woke me up. The kibitka 
 stopped. I raised my head and saw three habitations in a 
 barren spot. 
 
 ' ' What is that ? " I asked my driver. 
 
 " A post station." 
 
 "Where are we?" 
 
 " In Sofiya," and he unhitched the horses. 
 
 SOFIYA 
 
 All around me was silence. I was absorbed in contempla- 
 tion and did not notice that the kibitka had been standing 
 quite a while without the horses. My driver broke my 
 meditation : 
 
 " Master, father, some money for a drink! " 
 
 This tax is illegal, but no one objects to paying it, in order 
 that he may be able to travel at his ease ; the twenty kopeks 
 I gave him were a good investment. Who has travelled by 
 post knows that a passport is a precaution without which any 
 purse, unless it be a general's, will have to suffer. I took 
 it out of my pocket and went with it, as people sometimes 
 go with the cross for their defence. 
 
 I found the Post Commissary snoring. I touched his 
 shoulder. 
 
 " Whom does the devil drive so ? What a miserable habit 
 to depart from the city at night ? There are no horses here, 
 it 's too early yet. Go into the inn and drink tea, or go 
 to sleep ! ' ' 
 
 Having said that, the Commissary turned to the wall, 
 and went to snoring again. What was I to do? I once 
 more shook the Commissary by his shoulder. 
 
 "What is the matter with you ? I told you there are no 
 horses! " and, covering himself with the blanket, the Com- 
 missary turned away from me. 
 
 If the horses are all engaged, I thought to myself, then it 
 is not right for me to disturb the Commissary's sleep. But 
 if there are any horses in the stable ... I made up my 
 mind I would find out whether the Commissary told the
 
 364 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 truth. I went into the yard, hunted up the stable and 
 found some twenty horses in it. It is true, one could count 
 the bones on them, yet they would have taken me to the 
 next station. From the stable I returned to the Commis- 
 sary, and shook him harder than before, for I felt I had a 
 right to do so, having discovered that he had told a lie. 
 He jumped up from his bed and without opening his eyes 
 asked who had arrived. "I . . ." But coming to his 
 senses, and noticing me, he said : 
 
 " Young man, you are evidently in the habit of command- 
 ing drivers of olden days, when they used to beat them with 
 sticks. Well, that won't work now-a-days." The Commis- 
 sary lay down angrily in his bed again. I had really a 
 desire to treat him like one of those drivers when they were 
 discovered cheating; but my generosity to the city driver 
 caused the Sofiya drivers to hurry up and hitch the horses 
 to the kibitka. Just as I was getting ready to commit a 
 crime on the back of the Commissary, the bells were heard 
 in the yard. I remained a good citizen, and thus twenty 
 kopeks saved a peaceable man from an inquest, my children 
 from an example of incontinence in anger, and I discovered 
 that reason is a slave to impatience. 
 
 The horses carried me away. The driver started a song 
 which, as usual, was a doleful one. He who knows the 
 tunes of Russian popular songs will admit that there is 
 something in them that speaks of sadness of spirit. Nearly 
 all the tunes of such songs are in the minor key. In this 
 musical inclination of the popular ear one may find a solu- 
 tion of the trend of his actions. In it one may discover the 
 condition of the nation's soul. Look at a Russian! You 
 will always find him lost in meditation. If he wants to drive 
 away ennui, or, as he calls it, have a good time, he goes to 
 the inn. In his intoxication he is impulsive, bold, quarrel- 
 some. If anything takes place not to his liking, he at once 
 starts a brawl or fight. A churl who goes into the inn with 
 a downcast look and returns from it covered with blood from 
 having had his ears boxed may throw a light on many an 
 enigmatic point in Russian history.
 
 Alexander Nikolaevich Radishchev 365 
 
 My driver was singing. It was three o'clock in the morn- 
 ing. As before the bell, so now his song put me to sleep: 
 " O Nature! Having swathed man at his birth in the wind- 
 ing-sheets of sorrow, dragging him all his life over the for- 
 bidding crags of fear, ennui and sadness, you have given 
 him sleep as a consolation. You fall asleep, and all is at an 
 end ! Unbearable is the awakening to the unfortunate man. 
 Oh, how acceptable death is to him! And if it is the end 
 of sorrow. . . . All-kind Father! Wilt Thou turn away 
 Thy look from him who ends his life in a manly way ? To 
 Thee, the source of all goodness, this sacrifice is brought. 
 Thou alone givest strength when creation trembles and is 
 convulsed. It is the voice of the Father, calling His child 
 unto Himself ! Thou hast given me life, to Thee I return it : 
 upon earth it has become useless." 
 
 TOSNi 
 
 When I left St. Petersburg I thought I would find a very 
 good road. All those who have travelled upon it after the 
 Kmperor have thought so. It had been such, indeed, but 
 only for a short time. The dirt which had been put upon 
 the road in dry weather in order to make it even had been 
 washed by the rains,' forming a swamp in the summer, and 
 made it impassable. Fearing bad weather, I got out of the 
 kibitka and went into the post station, intending to take a 
 rest. In the room I found a traveller who was sitting behind 
 a long, common peasant table in the nearer corner and was 
 turning over some papers. He asked the Post Commissary 
 to give him horses as soon as possible. To my question who 
 he was, I learned that he was a pettifogger of the old style, 
 and that he was going to St. Petersburg with a stack of 
 torn papers which he was then examining. I immediately 
 entered into a conversation with him, and here is what he 
 said: 
 
 " Dear sir, I, your humble servant, have been a Regis- 
 trar in the Archives of the Estates, where I had an oppor- 
 tunity to make good use of my position : by assiduous labour
 
 366 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 I have collected a genealogy, based on clear documentary 
 proof, of many Russian families, and I can trace their 
 princely or noble origin 'several centuries back. I can re- 
 instate many a man in his princely dignity, by showing his 
 origin from Vladimir Monom&kh, or even from Rurik. 
 Dear sir," he continued, as he pointed to his papers, " all 
 Great-Russian nobles ought to purchase my work, paying 
 for it more than for any other wares. But with the leave of 
 your High Birth, Noble Birth, or High and Noble Birth, 
 for I do not know how to honour you, they do not know 
 what they need. You know how the orthodox Tsar Fe6dor 
 Aleksy6evich of blessed memory has injured the Russian 
 nobility by doing away with the prefecture. That severe 
 legislation placed many honourable princely and royal 
 families on a level with the N6vgorod nobility. But the 
 orthodox Emperor Peter the Great has entirely put them in 
 the shade by his Table of Ranks. He opened the way to all 
 for obtaining the title of nobility through military and civil 
 service, and he, so to say, has trampled the old nobility in 
 the dirt. Our Most Gracious Mother, now reigning, has 
 confirmed the former decrees by her august Law of the 
 Nobility, which has very much disquieted all our higher 
 nobles, for the old families are placed in the Book of the 
 Nobility lower than the rest. There is, however, a rumour 
 that there will soon be issued a supplementary decree by 
 which those families that can trace their noble origin two 
 or three hundred years back will be granted the title of 
 Marquis or something like it, so that they will have some 
 distinguishing feature from the other families. For this 
 reason, dear sir, my work must be acceptable to all the old 
 nobility. But there are rascals everywhere. In Moscow I 
 fell in with a company of young gentlemen to whom I pro- 
 posed my work, in order to be repaid through their kindness 
 at least for the paper and ink wasted upon it. But instead 
 of kindness they heaped raillery upon me; so I left that 
 capital from grief, and am on my way to St. Petersburg, 
 where there is more culture." 
 
 Saying this, he made a deep bow, and straightening him-
 
 Alexander Nikolaevich Radishchev 367 
 
 self up, stood before me with the greatest respect. I under- 
 stood his thought, took something out of my purse and, 
 giving it to him, advised him to sell his paper by weight to 
 peddlers for wrapping paper, for the prospective marquisates 
 would only turn people's heads, and he would be the cause 
 of a recrudescence of an evil, now passed in Russia, of boast- 
 ing of old genealogies. 
 
 I suppose it is all the same to you, whether I travelled in 
 summer or winter, especially since it is not uncommon for 
 travellers to travel both summer and winter, starting out in 
 a sleigh and returning in a wheel carriage. The corduroy 
 road wore out my sides. I crawled out of the kibitka, and 
 started on foot. While I was lying in the kibitka, my 
 thoughts were directed to the immeasurableness of the world, 
 and while my soul flitted away from the earth, it seemed 
 easier to bear the jostling of the carriage. But spiritual 
 exercises do not always distract our corporeality, and it was 
 in order to save my sides that I went on foot. 
 
 A few steps from the road I noticed a peasant who was 
 ploughing his field. It was warm ; I looked at my watch : it 
 was twenty minutes to one. I left the city on Saturday, so 
 it was Sunday then. The peasant that was ploughing evid- 
 ently belonged to a landowner that did not receive any tax 
 from him. The peasant was ploughing with great care; 
 evidently the field did not belong to the master. He was 
 turning the plough with remarkable ease. 
 
 " God aid you! " I said as I approached the ploughman, 
 who did not stop but finished the furrow he had begun. 
 
 " God aid you! " I repeated. 
 
 " Thank you, sir! " said the ploughman as he cleaned the 
 ploughshare and transferred the plough to a new furrow. 
 
 " You are, of course, a dissenter, since you work on Sun- 
 day." 
 
 " No, sir, I make the correct sign of the cross," he said, 
 and showed me his three fingers put together; " but God is
 
 368 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 merciful and does not want a person to starve, as long as he 
 has a family and sufficient strength." 
 
 " Have you not any time to work during the week, that 
 you work on a Sunday, and at that in a great heat ? " 
 
 " In the week, sir, there are six days, and we have to work 
 for the manor six times a week, and in the evening we haul 
 the hay from the meadows, if the weather is good; and on 
 holidays the women and girls go to the woods to gather 
 mushrooms and berries. God grant a rain this evening," 
 he added as he made the sign of the cross. " Sir, if you 
 have any peasants, they are praying for the same." 
 
 " I have no peasants, my friend; and so nobody curses 
 me. Have you a large family ? " 
 
 ' ' Three sons and three daughters. My eldest is ten years 
 old." 
 
 " How do you manage to get enough grain, if you have 
 only the Sundays to yourself ? " 
 
 " Not only the Sundays, the nights are ours too. We 
 need not starve, if we are not lazy. You see, one horse is 
 resting; and when this one gets tired, I '11 take the other, 
 and that 's the way I make my work count." 
 
 " Do you work the same way for your master ? " 
 
 " No, sir! It would be sinful to work the same way; he 
 has in his fields one hundred hands for one mouth, and I 
 have but two hands for seven mouths, if you count it up. 
 If you were to work yourself to death at your master's work, 
 he would not thank you for it. The master will not pay 
 the capitation tax; he will let you have no mutton, no 
 hempen cloth, no chicken, no butter. Our people are fortun- 
 ate in those places where the master receives a rent from 
 the peasant, particularly without a superintendent! It is 
 true, some good masters ask more than three roubles for 
 each soul, yet that is better than tenant labour. They are 
 now getting in the habit of letting farms out to renters who, 
 being poor, flay us alive. They do not give us our own 
 time, and do not let us go out in the winter to work for 
 ourselves, because they pay our capitation tax. It is a 
 devilish idea to let one's peasants do work for somebody
 
 Alexander Nikolaevich Radishchev 369 
 
 else! There is at least a chance of complaining against a 
 superintendent, but to whom is one to complain against a 
 tenant?" 
 
 " My friend! You are mistaken: the laws do not permit 
 to torture people." 
 
 "Torture, yes! But, sir, you would not want to be in 
 my hide ! " In the meantime the ploughman hitched 
 another horse to his plough and, bidding me good-bye, 
 began a new furrow. 
 
 The conversation with this agriculturist awakened a 
 multitude of thoughts in me. Above all, I thought of the 
 inequality of the peasant's condition. I compared the crown 
 peasants with those of the proprietors. Both live in villages, 
 but while the first pay a stated tax, the others have to be 
 ready to pay whatever the master wishes. The first are 
 judged by their peers; the others are dead to the laws, ex- 
 cept in criminal matters. A member of society only then is 
 taken cognisance of by the Government that protects him 
 when he violates the social bond, when he becomes a crim- 
 inal! That thought made all my blood boil. Beware, cruel 
 proprietor! On the brow of every one of your peasants I see 
 your condemnation ! 
 
 Absorbed in these thoughts I accidentally turned my eyes 
 to my servant, who was sitting in front of me in the kibitka 
 and was shaking from side to side. I felt a sudden darkness 
 come over me, which passed through all my blood and drove 
 a burning feeling upwards and made it spread over my face. 
 I felt so heartily ashamed of myself, that I wanted to cry. 
 " In your anger," I said to myself, " you attack the cruel 
 master who maltreats his peasants in the field ; and are you 
 not doing the same, or even worse ? What crime did your 
 poor Petrushka commit that you do not allow him to enjoy 
 the comfort of our misfortunes, the greatest gift of Nature 
 to the unfortunate man, sleep ? ' He receives his pay, his 
 food and dress; I never have him whipped with a scourge 
 or sticks.' O you kind man! You think that a piece of 
 bread and a rag give you the right to treat a being that re- 
 sembles you as a top ? You are merely boasting that you 
 
 VOL. I. 24.
 
 37 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 do not very often whip it as it is whirling about. Do you 
 know what is written in the first law of each man's heart ? 
 ' If I strike anyone, he has the right to strike me also. ' Re- 
 member the day when Petrushka was drunk and did not 
 dress you fast enough ! Remember how you boxed his ears ! 
 Oh, if he had then, drunk as he was, come to his senses, and 
 had answered your question in a befitting manner! Who 
 has given you the right over him ? The law ! Law ! And 
 you dare besmirch that sacred name! Wretch! . . ." 
 Tears flowed from my eyes, and in this condition the post 
 horses brought me to the next station. 
 
 Alexander Onisimovich Ablesimov. (1742-1783.) 
 
 Ablesimov was a frequent contributor to several periodical publica- 
 tions ; his contributions present no special interest, but he gained a 
 great reputation by his comic opera The Miller, which, though it is 
 an imitation of a foreign original, was the first play to introduce a 
 popular element, taken directly from the life of the people. The 
 public hailed this comedy as a new departure ; it was given to 
 crowded houses twenty-seven times in succession, and a number of 
 imitations appeared with the same element of sorcery and country 
 life for their background. 
 
 THE MILLER 
 
 ACT I 
 
 TTie stage represents on one side a forest, with small villages 
 in the distant hills, and on the other a mill, and nearby a 
 waggon with sacks. In front of it is a tree. 
 
 SCENE I 
 
 Miller (alone. He is planing a board and sings, only the 
 song is without words and music. Then he says): What 
 song is that? . . . Oh, yes: "How our night from 
 midnight "... that 's it . . . (he begins to sing 
 that tune, continuing his work). 
 
 How our night from midnight, 
 From midnight to white day . . .
 
 Alexander Onisimovich Ablesimov 371 
 
 What a downpour it has been, and now it has stopped ! 
 (He sings again , and continues his song.} 
 
 'T was at the dawn, the early one, 
 
 At the fall of the shining moon . . . 
 
 How it did blow! I declare, it did blow; why, it almost 
 tore my mill down. I would have been left with nothing. 
 It has done some damage, thanks to the Lord, not much 
 damage. Did I say not much damage ? Well, I have enough 
 to do to fix it up. {Putting ike level to the board.) It '11 
 come out all right, and all will go well again. {Advanc- 
 ing towards the orchestra.) I have to laugh every time I 
 think of it; they say that a mill cannot exist without a 
 wizard, and that a miller is n't just a man like anybody else: 
 he is on speaking terms with the house-spirit, and the house- 
 spirits live in their mills like devils . . . ha, ha, ha, ha ! 
 What bosh ! Am I not a miller through and through ? I 
 was born, brought up, and have grown old in the mill, and 
 yet I have never laid my eyes on a house-spirit. Now, to 
 tell the gospel truth, it 's just this: if you are a shrewd fel- 
 low and a good hand at cheating, that sorcery business is a 
 good thing. . . . Let them prattle what they please, 
 but we earn our bread by our profession. 
 
 Who by cheating makes a living, 
 
 Him at once all call a gipsy, 
 
 And you gain through gipsy dealings 
 
 The reputation of a wizard. 
 
 Even in that way the witches 
 
 Make a living by deception. 
 
 There 's a big lot of these rascals: 
 
 Some of them bespeak the water, 
 
 Others turn the sieve for people, 
 
 And through such tricks make a living! 
 
 Just like me, sinful man! . . . 
 
 SCENE 2. FIUMO*N AND THE FORMER 
 
 Miller (noticing him). Ah! I am getting a guest. I '11 earn 
 a penny this day. (70 Filimdn.) Godspeed, young man!
 
 37 2 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Filimdn. My respects, old man. 
 
 Miller. Whence come you, whither tend you ? 
 
 Filimdn. Not farther than my business takes me. 
 
 Miller. Of j r our own will, or by compulsion ? 
 
 Filimdn. I am looking for horses: my roan and grey 
 have gotten away from me; they are fine horses, such fine 
 horses. (Aside. ,) He is a fortune-teller: I '11 try my fortune 
 with him. (To the Miller.') Say, old man, I want to ask 
 you 
 
 Miller. What is it you want? As you please, I am at 
 your service. 
 
 Filimdn. That 's good ! And I '11 pay you for it. Tell 
 me my fortune: shall I find my horses ? 
 
 Miller. Shall you find your horses ? 
 
 Filimon. That 's it, old man. I am very anxious to find 
 out about them. 
 
 Miller. Now, how about that ; is there going to be any- 
 thing ? (Stretches out his hand to him.} 
 
 Filimdn. First tell me, old man, and then we '11 see. 
 
 Miller (turns away from him, and angrily begins a song)\ 
 
 Tell the fortune: 
 As the guess is, 
 So is the pay. 
 
 Filimdn. But, old man, I expect to pay you. 
 
 Miller. 'T is with a promise 
 
 As with a chair: 
 If you sit and do not eat, 
 Then your belly is not full. 
 
 Filimdn. Believe me, I am not lying to you. 
 
 Miller. If it 's so, 
 
 All this talking is in vain; 
 
 Take out your purse, 
 
 Don't talk uselessly, 
 
 Count out the money. 
 
 (Puts out his hand, and looks in his eyes.)
 
 Alexander Onisimovich Ablesimov 373 
 
 Filimdn. Well, I don't care: I '11 give you some money in 
 advance. 
 
 Miller. Only this ? 
 
 Filimdn. It will do for the present; what more do you 
 want? 
 
 Miller (aside). You won't get off with less than half a 
 rouble. 
 
 Filimdn. What are you going to tell me now ? 
 
 Miller. What is it now, early in the morning ? 
 
 Filimdn. Not very late yet, the sun has not yet set behind 
 the woods. 
 
 Miller. Turn three times around, towards the sun. 
 
 Filimdn. What for ? 
 
 Miller. That 's what I need in my sorcery. Do as you are 
 told! 
 
 Filim6n. To please you, I '11 turn around. (Turns around 
 once.} 
 
 Miller. Once more, towards the sun. 
 
 Filimdn (turning around}. Here it is, and towards the 
 sun. 
 
 Miller. Now stand against this tree. (Filimdn is about to 
 start for the tree, but the Miller says) : No, no, stop ! Have 
 you a kerchief? 
 
 Filimdn (taking out his handkerchief}. Here it is. 
 
 Miller. Close your eyes tight, and tie your kerchief over 
 them. That 'sail right! Now listen: you must stand quiet, 
 and don't move from the spot, nor speak a word to anyone, 
 while I go and see the elder. 
 
 Filimdn (does all the Miller commands him to do). But sup- 
 pose someone should come and ask me why I am standing 
 there, and why my eyes are tied up ? 
 
 Miller. Not a word to anybody ; but you may grumble to 
 yourself. 
 
 Filimdn. May I sing a song ? 
 
 Miller. You will frighten all. No, you must not. 
 
 Filimdn (aside). What is it all going to be ? 
 
 Miller. Stand still and don't move!
 
 374 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Ippolit F6dorovich Bogdan6vich. (1743-1803.) 
 
 Ippolit Bogdan6vich, the son of a minor official, entered the 
 mathematical school connected with the Senate ; at fourteen years of 
 age he began to study at the University and to write verses under the 
 guidance of Kheraskov. He then served as secretary of legation in 
 Saxony, and later was connected with the Government Archives. 
 His reputation rests only on his F*syche, which is a paraphrase in 
 verse of I^a Fontaine's Les amours de Psycht et de Cupidon, itself an 
 imitation of an episode in Apuleius's Golden Ass. It is a mock- 
 heroic in the style of Maykov's Elisty (see p. 263), and was im- 
 mensely popular at the end of the eighteenth century, and even 
 Dmitriev, Pushkin and Byelinski found pleasure in reading it. There 
 are traces in his poems of an intimate acquaintance with the Russian 
 popular literature, from which are introduced many characters. The 
 poem found so many admirers because it was an expression of the re- 
 verse side of the philosophy of the eighteenth century, with its 
 frivolity and superficiality. 
 
 PSYCHE 
 
 FROM BOOK I 
 
 The goddess donned her ancient gala dress, and seated in 
 the shell, as they paint in pictures, glided over the waters on 
 two large dolphins. 
 
 Cupid, bestowing his imperious look, bestirred all Nep- 
 tune's court. The frisky waves, perceiving Venus, swam 
 after her, replete with merriment. The watery tribe of 
 Tritons issues to her from the abysses of the waters: one 
 dives all about her and pacifies the wanton waves; another, 
 whirling in the depths, gathers pearls at the bottom and 
 drags forth all the secrets of the sea to place before her feet. 
 One, struggling with the monsters, forbids them to disport 
 nearby; another, briskly leaping into the coachman's seat, 
 scolds loudly those he meets and orders them to stand aside ; 
 he proudly holds the lines, and steers his path away from 
 rocks, and crushes impudent monsters. One, with trident, 
 precedes her on a whale and drives all far out of the way; 
 he casts about him his angry looks and, that all may know 
 his will, loudly blows a coral horn ; another, having come to 
 the goddess from distant regions, bears before her a bit from
 
 Ippolit Fedorovich Bogdan6vich 375 
 
 a crystal mountain instead of a mirror. This sight refreshes 
 her pleasure and the joy upon her brow. 
 
 " Oh, if this sight," proclaims he, " for ever remained in 
 this crystal ! ' ' But the Triton's wish is vain : that vision will 
 disappear like a dream, and nothing will remain but the 
 stone, and in the heart a fatal flame which will consume 
 him. Another has joined the retinue of the goddess, and 
 protects her from the sun and cools the sultry beam by 
 sending upwards a stream of water. Meanwhile sirens, 
 sweet singers, sing verses in her honour, and mingle fiction 
 with truth in their attempt to extol her : some dance before 
 her; others, anticipating her wishes, are present to serve 
 her, and with fans waft coolness to the goddess; others, 
 borne on the crests, breathe heavily in travelling post from 
 fields, beloved by Flora, and bring her flowery wreaths. 
 Thetis herself has sent them for small and great services, 
 and wishes only that her husband stay at home. The 
 weather being most favourable, the storms dare not annoy 
 her, and only the Zephyrs are free to fondle Venus. 
 
 FROM BOOK II 
 
 Psyche awoke from her sleep not sooner than midday past, 
 nay, one hour after midday. All serving-maids came to dress 
 the princess, and brought with them forty garments and all 
 that with them went. For that day Psyche designated the 
 simplest of all gowns, for she hastened as soon as possible to 
 inspect the marvels of the palace. I shall follow in the 
 princess's track and shall present the mansion to you, and 
 describe all in detail that could amuse her. 
 
 At first Psyche visited the rooms, nor left a corner in 
 them where she did not pass a while; thence to the con- 
 servatory and to the balcony; thence on the veranda, and 
 down, and out, to inspect the house from all sides. A bevy 
 of girls were slow in following her; only the Zephyrs were 
 fast enough, and they guarded her, lest running she should 
 fall. Two or three times she inspected the house from 
 within and from without. Meanwhile the Zephyrs and
 
 37 6 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Cupids pointed out the architecture to her and all the mar- 
 vels of nature, which Psyche was anxious to inspect. She 
 wished to see all, but knew not where to begin, for her eyes 
 were distracted now by one thing, now by another. Psyche 
 would fain have looked at everything, but running around 
 so much, she soon became fatigued. 
 
 While resting herself, she looked at the statues of famous 
 masters: those were likenesses of inimitable beauties, whose 
 names, in prose and verse, in various tales, both short and 
 long, reign immortally among all the nations and through 
 all the ages: Calisto, Daphne, Armene, Niobe, Helen, the 
 Graces, Angelica, Phryne, and a multitude of other god- 
 desses and mortal women appeared before her eyes in lifelike 
 form, in all their beauty arrayed along the wall. But in the 
 middle, and right in front of them, Psyche's image stood on 
 an elevated pedestal and surpassed them all in beauty. 
 Looking at it, she herself fell to wondering, and, beside her- 
 self with wonderment, stopped: then you might have per- 
 ceived another statue in her, such as the world had never 
 seen. 
 
 Psyche would have stayed there a long time, looking at 
 her image that held sway over her, if her servants who were 
 with her had not pointed out in other places, for the pleasure 
 of her eyes, other likenesses of her beauty and glory : up to 
 her waist, her feet, her lifelike form, of gold, of silver, of 
 bronze, of steel, her heads, and busts, and medals; and else- 
 where mosaic, or marble, or agate represented in these forms 
 a new splendour. In other places Apelles, or the god of 
 artists who with his hand had moved Apelles' s brush, had 
 pictured Psyche in all her beauty, such as no man could 
 have imagined before. 
 
 But does she wish to see herself in pictures? Here, 
 Zephyrs bring her Pomona's horn and, strewing flowers be- 
 fore her, disport with her in vales; in another, she with 
 mighty buckler in her hands, dressed as Pallas, threatens 
 from her steed, with her fair looks more than with her spear, 
 and vanquishes the hearts through a pleasant plague. 
 There stands Saturn before her: toothless, baldheaded and
 
 Gavriil Romanovich Derzhavin 377 
 
 grey, with new wrinkles on his old face, he tries to appear 
 young : he curls his sparse tufts of hair, and, to see Psyche, 
 puts on his glasses. There, again, she is seen like a queen, 
 with Cupids all around her, in an aerial chariot : to celebrate 
 fair Psyche's honour and beauty, the Cupids in their flight 
 shoot hearts; they fly in a large company, all carrying 
 quivers over their shoulders, and, taking pride in her beauti- 
 ful eyes, raise their crossbows and proclaim war to the whole 
 world. There, again, fierce Mars, the destroyer of the law of 
 peace, perceiving Psyche, becomes gentle of manner: he no 
 longer stains the fields with blood, and finally, forgetting 
 his rules of war, lies humbled at her feet and glows with love 
 to her. There, again, she is pictured among the Pleasures 
 that precede her everywhere and by the invention of varied 
 games call forth a pleasant smile upon her face. In another 
 place the Graces surround the princess and adorn her with 
 various flowers, while Zephyr, gently wafting about her, 
 paints her picture to adorn the world with; but, jealous of 
 licentious glances, he curbs the minds of the lovers of licen- 
 tiousness, or, perchance, shunning rebellious critics, hides 
 in the painting the greater part of her beauties, though, as 
 is well known, before Psyche those beauties of themselves 
 appear in the pictures. 
 
 In order that various objects, meeting her eyes, should 
 not weary her, her portraits alone were placed upon the 
 wall, in simple and in festive gowns, or in masquerade attire. 
 Psyche, you are beautiful in any attire: whether you be 
 dressed as a queen, or whether you be seated by the tent as 
 a shepherdess. In all garments you are the wonder of the 
 world, in all you appear as a goddess, and but you alone are 
 more beautiful than your portrait. 
 
 Gavriil Romanovich Derzhavin. (1743-1816.) 
 
 Derzhavin was born near Kazan, deriving his descent from a Tartar 
 Murza, and passed his childhood in the east, in the Government of 
 Orenburg. His early education was very scanty. In his fourteenth 
 year his mother hastened with him to Moscow to enter him for 
 future service as the son of a nobleman ; but, her means being ex- 
 hausted, she returned with him to Kazdn, where she placed him in
 
 37 8 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 the newly opened Gymnasium. Even here the lack of good teachers 
 precluded his getting any thorough instruction ; his only positive 
 gain was a smattering of German, which was to help him later in ac- 
 quainting himself with the productions of the German Muse. In 
 1762 he entered the regiment of the Transfiguration (Preobrazhe'nski) 
 as a common soldier. Whatever time he could call his own in the 
 crowded and dingy barracks in which he passed eight years of his 
 life he devoted to reading and to imitations of Russian and German 
 verse. In 1772 he was made a commissioned officer, and was em- 
 ployed to quell the Pugache"v rebellion. 
 
 It was only in 1779 &** Derzhdvin began to write in a more inde- 
 pendent strain ; one of the best odes of this new period is his Monody 
 on the Death of Prince Meshcherski. But the one that gave him his 
 greatest reputation was his Felitsa, with which began a new epoch in 
 Russian poetry. Lomonosov, Sumar6kov, Tredyak6vski, and a num- 
 ber of minor poets had flooded Russian literature with lifeless odes in 
 the French pseudo-classic style, written for all possible occasions, and 
 generally to order. Just as a reaction was setting in against them in 
 the minds of the best people, Derzhdvin proved by his Felitsa that an 
 ode could possess other characteristics than those sanctioned by the 
 French school. In 1782 he occupied a position in the Senate under 
 the Procurator-General Vydzemski. He had an exalted opinion of 
 Catherine, whom he had not yet met, and he spoke with full sincerity 
 of her in his ode. The name Felitsa was suggested to him by the 
 princess in her moral fable (see p. 276 et seg.). The chief interest in 
 the ode for contemporary society lay in the bold attacks that Der- 
 zhdvin made on the foibles of the dignitaries. Its literary value con- 
 sists in the fact that it was the first attempt at a purely colloquial 
 tone of playful banter, in a kind of poetic composition formerly 
 characterised by a stilted language, replete with Church-Slavic words 
 and biblical allusions. Numerous are the references made by the 
 poets of the day to the Singer of Felitsa (see p. 358 et seq.) ; they all 
 felt that Derzhdvin had inaugurated a new era, that the period which 
 had begun with Lomon6sov's Capture of Khotln was virtually over. 
 
 Catherine made Derzhdvin Governor of O16netsk, and later of 
 Tamb6v ; but neither in these high offices, nor later, when Paul ap- 
 pointed him Chief of the Chancery of the Imperial Council, and 
 Alexander I. made him Minister of Justice, was he successful. His 
 excitable temperament, combined with a stern love of truth which 
 brooked no compromise, made him everywhere impossible. Of the 
 many productions which he wrote after Felitsa, none gained such 
 wide popularity as his Ode to God. Though parts of it bear strong 
 resemblance to similar odes by Klopstock, Haller, Brockes, and to 
 passages in Young's Night Thoughts, yet the whole is so far superior
 
 Gavriil Romanovich Derzhavin 379 
 
 to any of them that it soon was translated into all European lan- 
 guages, and also into Japanese ; there are not less than fifteen ver- 
 sions of it in French. Derzhavin lived to hear Pushkin recite one of 
 his poems and to proclaim him his spiritual successor. The follow- 
 ing translations of Derzhaviu's poems in English are known to me : 
 
 God, On the Death of Meshcherski, The Waterfall, The Lord and 
 the Judge, On the Death of Count Orlov, Song (The Little Bee '), in 
 Sir John Bowring's Specimens of the Russian Poets, Part I.; To a 
 Neighbour, The Shipwreck, Fragment, ib., Part II.; To God, The 
 Storm, in William D. Lewis's The Bakchesarian Fountain, Philadel- 
 phia, 1849; The Stream of Time, in J. Pollen's Rhymes from the 
 Russian ; Drowning, by N. H. Dole ; Ode to the Deity, by J. K. 
 Stallybrass, in The Leisure Hour, London, 1870, May 2 ; Ode to 
 God, by N. H. Dole, in The Chautauquan, vol. x ; On the Death of 
 Meshcherski, in C. E. Turner's Studies in Russian Literature, and 
 the same in Fraser's Magazine, 1877. 
 
 ODE TO THE DEITY 
 
 O Thou infinite in being ; 
 
 Living 'midst the change of all; 
 Thou eternal through time's fleeing; 
 
 Formless Three-in-one withal ! 
 Spirit filling all creation, 
 Who hast neither source nor station; 
 
 Whom none reach, howe'er they plod; 
 Who with Thine existence fillest, 
 Claspest, mouldest as Thou wiliest, 
 
 Keepest all ; whom we call God ! 
 
 Though the lofty mind could measure 
 
 Deepest seas, and count the sand, 
 Of the starry rays the treasure, 
 
 Thou no number hast, no strand ! 
 Highest souls by Thee created, 
 To Thy service consecrated, 
 
 Ne'er could trace Thy counsels high; 
 Soon as thought to Thee aspireth, 
 In Thy greatness it expireth, 
 
 Moment in eternity.
 
 380 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Thou didst call the ancient chaos 
 
 From eternity's vast sea: 
 On Thyself, ere time did ray us, 
 
 Thou didst found eternity. 
 By Thyself Thyself sustaining, 
 From Thyself unaided shining, 
 
 Thou art Light light flows from Thee ; 
 By Thy words all things creating, 
 Thy creation permeating, 
 
 Thou wast, art and aye shalt be. 
 
 All existence Thou containest 
 
 In Thee, quick' nest with Thy breath; 
 End to the beginning chainest; 
 
 And Thou givest life through death. 
 Life as sparks spring from the fire, 
 Suns are born from Thee, great sire: 
 
 As, in cold clear wintry day, 
 Spangles of the frost shine, sparkling, 
 Turning, wavering, glittering, darkling, 
 
 Shine the stars beneath Thy ray. 
 
 All the million lights, that wander 
 
 Silent through immensity, 
 Thy behests fulfil, and squander 
 
 Living rays throughout the sky. 
 But those lamps of living fire, 
 Crystals soaring ever higher, 
 
 Golden waves in rich array, 
 Wondrous orbs of burning ether, 
 Or bright worlds that cling together, 
 
 Are to Thee as night to day. 
 
 Like a drop in sea before Thee 
 
 Is the firmament on high : 
 What 's the universe of glory, 
 
 And before Thee what am I ? 
 In yon vast aerial ocean
 
 Gavriil Romanovich Derzhavin 381 
 
 Could I count those worlds in motion, 
 
 Adding millions to them aught 
 I could fancy or decipher, 
 By Thy side is but a cipher; 
 
 And before Thee I am naught ! 
 
 Naught ! And yet in me Thou rayest, 
 
 By Thy gift and through Thy Son: 
 In me Thou Thyself portrayest, 
 
 As in one small drop the sun. 
 Naught ! Yet life I feel throughout me, 
 And, content with naught about me, 
 
 Upward fly with eager heart. 
 That Thou art, my soul supposes, 
 Tries, and with this reas'ning closes: 
 
 " Sure I am, hence Thou too art." 
 
 Yes, Thou art all nature tells me; 
 
 Whispers back my heart the thought; 
 Reason now to this impels me : 
 
 Since Thou art, I am not naught ! 
 Part of Thine entire creation, 
 Set in nature's middle station 
 
 By Thine order I abide ; 
 Where Thou endest forms terrestrial 
 And beginnest souls celestial, 
 
 Chains of beings by me tied. 
 
 I 'm the link of worlds existing, 
 
 Last high grade of matter I, 
 Centre of all life subsisting, 
 
 First touch of divinity. 
 Death to dust my body sunders: 
 In my mind I wield the thunders. 
 
 I 'm a king, a slave to Thee: 
 I 'm a worm, a god! Whence hither 
 Came I, wonderful ? Oh, whither ? 
 
 By myself I could not be.
 
 382 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Thine am I, Thou great Creator, 
 
 Outcome of Thy wisdom sole ; 
 Fount of life, blest conservator; 
 
 Of my soul the king and soul! 
 Needful to Thy just decreeing 
 Was it that my deathless being 
 
 Pass to Thee through death's abyss: 
 That my soul, in body vested, 
 Wend, by death refined and tested, 
 
 Father, to Thy deathlessness. 
 
 Traceless One, unfathomable ! 
 
 Now I cannot see Thy face: 
 My imagining 's too feeble 
 
 E'en Thy shadow here to trace; 
 But, if we must sing Thy glory, 
 Feeble mortals, to adore Thee 
 
 In a worthy attitude, 
 We must rise to Thee to wreathe Thee, 
 Lost in distance far beneath Thee, 
 
 And shed tears of gratitude. 
 Translated by J. K. Stallybrass, in The Leisure 
 Hour, London, 1870, May 2. 
 
 MONODY ON PRINCE MESHCHERSKI ' 
 
 O iron tongue of Time, with thy sharp metallic tone, 
 
 Thy terrible voice affrights me : 
 
 Each beat of the clock summons me, 
 
 Calls me and hurries me to the grave. 
 
 Scarcely have I opened my eyes upon the world, 
 
 Ere Death grinds his teeth, 
 
 And with his scythe, that gleams like lightning, 
 
 Cuts off my days, which are but grass. 
 
 1 Alexander Ivanovich MeshcheVski was the president of the St. 
 Petersburg magistracy, and later served in the Chief Customs 
 Chancery. Both he and his friend Perfilev, mentioned at the end of 
 the monody, led a life of luxury.
 
 Gavriil Romanovich Derzhavin 383 
 
 Not one of the horned beasts of the field, 
 
 Not a single blade of grass escapes, 
 
 Monarch and beggar alike are food for the worm. 
 
 The noxious elements feed the grave, 
 
 And Time effaces all human glory; 
 
 As the swift waters rush towards the sea, 
 
 So our days and years flow into Eternity, 
 
 And empires are swallowed up by greedy Death. 
 
 We crawl along the edge of the treacherous abyss, 
 
 Into which we quickly fall headlong: 
 
 With our first breath of life we inhale death, 
 
 And are only born that we may die. 
 
 Stars are shivered by him, 
 
 And suns are momentarily quenched, 
 
 Each world trembles at his menace, 
 
 And Death unpityingly levels all. 
 
 The mortal scarcely thinks that he can die, 
 And idly dreams himself immortal, 
 When Death comes to him as a thief, 
 And in an instant robs him of his life. 
 Alas! where fondly we fear the least, 
 There will Death the sooner come; 
 Nor does the lightning-bolt with swifter blast 
 Topple down the towering pinnacle. 
 
 Child of luxury, child of freshness and delight, 
 
 Meshche"rski, where hast thou hidden thyself ? 
 
 Thou hast left the realms of light, 
 
 And withdrawn to the shores of the dead ; 
 
 Thy dust is here, but thy soul is no more with us. 
 
 Where is it ? It is there. Where is there ? We know not. 
 
 We can only weep and sob forth, 
 
 Woe to us that we were ever born into the world ! 
 
 They who are radiant with health, 
 Love and joy and peace, 
 Feel their blood run cold
 
 384 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 And their souls to be fretted with woe. 
 
 Where but now was spread a banquet, there stands a coffin : 
 
 Where but now rose mad cries of revelry, 
 
 There resounds the bitter wailing of mourners; 
 
 And over all keeps Death his watch, 
 
 Watches us one and all, the mighty Tsar 
 
 Within whose hands are lodged the destinies of a world ; 
 
 Watches the sumptuous Dives, 
 
 Who makes of gold and silver his idol-gods; 
 
 Watches the fair beauty rejoicing in her charms; 
 
 Watches the sage, proud of his intellect; 
 
 Watches the strong man, confident in his strength; 
 
 And, even as he watches, sharpens the blade of his scythe. 
 
 O Death, thou essence of fear and trembling! 
 
 Man, thou strange mixture of grandeur and of nothingness! 
 To-day a god, and to-morrow a patch of earth: 
 
 To-day buoyed up with cheating hope, 
 
 And to-morrow, where art thou, Man ? 
 
 Scarce an hour of triumph allowed thee 
 
 Ere thou hast taken thy flight to the realms of Chaos, 
 
 And thy whole course of life, a dream, is run. 
 
 Like a dream, like some sweet vision, 
 Already my youth has vanished quite. 
 Beauty no longer enjoys her potent sway, 
 Gladness no more, as once, entrances me, 
 My mind is no longer free and fanciful, 
 And all my happiness is changed. 
 
 1 am troubled with a longing for fame ; 
 
 I listen ; the voice of fame now calls me. 
 
 But even so will manhood pass away, 
 
 And together with fame all my aspirations. 
 
 The love of wealth will tarnish all, 
 
 And each passion in its turn 
 
 Will sway the soul and pass. 
 
 Avaunt, happiness, that boasts to be within our grasp !
 
 Gavriil Romanovich Derzhavin 385 
 
 All happiness is but evanescent and a lie: 
 I stand at the gate of Eternity. 
 
 To-day or to-morrow we must die, 
 
 Perfilev, and all is ended. 
 
 Why, then, lament or be afflicted 
 
 That thy friend did not live for ever ? 
 
 Life is biit a momentary loan from Heaven: 
 
 Spend it then in resignation and in peace, 
 
 And with a pure soul 
 
 Learn to kiss the chastening rod. 
 
 From C. E. Turner's Studies in Russian Literature, 
 and the same in Eraser's Magazine, 1877. 
 
 FELITSA ' 
 
 Godlike queen of the Kirgiz-Kaysa'k horde, 3 whose incom- 
 parable wisdom discovered the true path for the young Tsar- 
 eVich Khlor, by which to climb the high mountain where 
 grows the rose without prickles, where virtue dwells that cap- 
 tivates my soul and my mind ! Oh, teach me how to find it! 
 
 Instruct me, Felitsa, how to live voluptuously, yet justly; 
 how to tame the storm of passions, and be happy in the world. 
 Your voice enthuses me, your son guides me, but I am weak 
 to follow them. Disturbed by worldly cares, I control my- 
 self to-day, to-morrow am a slave of my caprices. 
 
 You do not emulate your Murzas, 8 and frequently go on 
 foot; the simplest food is served at your table. You disdain 
 your rest, and read and write by the tallow dip, and from 
 your pen flows bliss to all the mortals. 4 Nor do you play 
 cards, like me, from morning until morning.* 
 
 You do not care overmuch for masquerades, and do not 
 
 1 See Catherine II.'s Prince Khlor, p. 280. 
 
 8 Catherine had some villages in the Government of Orenburg, near 
 the settlements of the Kirgiz-Kaysak horde, hence the name given 
 her by Derzhdvin. 
 
 3 Tartar chiefs, but courtiers are meant here. 
 
 4 Through the promulgation of her laws. 
 
 * Derzhdvin was much addicted to gambling in his early life, and 
 had even tried to mend his fortune by cheating.
 
 386 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 set your foot into a club. You keep old customs and habits, 
 and make no Don Quixote of yourself. You do not saddle 
 the steed of Parnassus, 1 do not attend the stances, to see 
 spirits,' do not go to the East ' from your throne; but, walk- 
 ing on the path of humility, your gracious soul passes an 
 even tenor of useful days. 
 
 But I sleep until noon, smoke tobacco and drink coffee. 
 I change the work-days into holidays, and live in a whirl of 
 chimerical thoughts: I now take booty from the Persians, 
 now direct my arrows to the Turks; now, imagining myself 
 to be the Sultan, I make the world tremble with iny looks; 
 or, suddenly attracted by a sumptuous garment, I hasten to 
 the tailor for a new caftan. 4 
 
 Or I am at a sumptuous feast, where they celebrate in my 
 honour, where the table sparkles with its silver and gold, 
 where there are a thousand different courses, here the 
 famous Westphalian bacon, there slices of Astrakhan fish, 
 there stand the pilau and the cakes, I drink champagne 
 after my waffles and forget everything in the world 'midst 
 wine, sweetmeats and perfumes. 
 
 Or, 'midst a beautiful grove, in an arbour, where the 
 fountain plashes, by the sound of a sweet- voiced harp, where 
 the zephyr scarcely breathes, where everything inclines to 
 luxury, and entices the mind to joy, and the blood becomes 
 now languid, now flows warm, inclining upon a velvet 
 divan, I rouse the tender feelings of a young maiden, and 
 inspire her heart with love. 
 
 Or, in a magnificent tandem, in a gilded English carriage, 
 I drive with a dog, a fool, or friend, or fair maiden to the 
 Swings, or stop at the taverns to drink mead; or, when I 
 get tired of that, for I am inclined to change, fly, with my 
 cap posed jauntily, on a mettled steed. 
 
 1 Catherine was not successful as a versifier. 
 
 'She loved neither Masons nor Martinists, who were a kind of 
 precursors of the modern spiritualists. 
 
 s Name of a Masonic lodge. 
 
 *The reference is to Pote"tnkin, his dreams of conquering India and 
 Persia, his foppery, his sumptuous feasts.
 
 Gavriil Romanovich Derzhavin 387 
 
 Or I delight my soul with music and singers, the organ 
 and flute, or boxing and the dance. 1 Or, dropping all care 
 of business, go on the chase, and take pleasure in the bark- 
 ing of the hounds 3 ; or, on the banks of the Neva, enjoy at 
 night the sound of horns and the rowing of agile oarsmen.* 
 
 Or, staying at home, pass my time playing ' ' Old Maid ' ' 
 with my wife; or we climb together into the dove-cot, or, at 
 times, play Blindman's Buff with her, or svayka, 4 or have 
 her examine my head; or I love to pore over books, to en- 
 lighten my mind and heart, that is, I read Pulicane and 
 J5ovo," or yawn and fall asleep over the Bible. 
 
 Such are my debauches, Felitsa! But the whole world 
 resembles me, no matter if one passes for a sage : every man 
 is a living lie. We travel not by the paths of light, we run 
 after the whims of pleasure. 'Twixt the Indolent and the 
 Choleric," 'twixt vanity and vice, one seldom finds the 
 straight road to virtue. 
 
 Suppose we have found it! How are we weak mortals 
 not to blunder, where even Reason stumbles and follows 
 after passions, where learned ignoramuses bedim our heads 
 as the mist bedims the wanderers ? Temptation and flattery 
 dwell everywhere, and luxury oppresses all the pashas. 
 Where, then, dwells virtue ? Where grows the rose without 
 prickles ? 
 
 It becomes you alone, O Empress, to create light from 
 darkness, dividing chaos harmoniously in spheres, to firmly 
 unite them by a common bond; you alone can bring forth 
 concord out of discord, and happiness out of violent passions : 
 
 1 Characterisation of A. G. Orl6v. 
 
 P. I. P&nin. 
 
 'Allusion to S. K. Naryshkin, who had introduced wind instru- 
 ments, where each player played but one note. 
 
 4 A game which consists of throwing a large nail into a ring. 
 
 1 Famous popular novels much in vogue in all Europe ; the latter 
 is the English Bevys of Hamptoun ; the allusion is here to the rude 
 manners of Prince Vydzemski. 
 
 I^entyag and Bryuzga of Catherine's Prince Khlor, by whom she 
 meant Pote"mkin and Vydzemski.
 
 388 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 thus the sailor, crossing the sea, catches the gale in his 
 sails and safely guides his ship. 
 
 You alone hurt not, nor injure an}'one; though you may 
 connive at stupidity, you tolerate no mean act; you treat 
 peccadillos with condescension. You do not choke people, 
 as the wolf chokes the sheep, but you know their worth: 
 they are subject to the will of kings, but more to righteous 
 God who lives in their laws. 
 
 You judge soundly of merits, and mete out honour to the 
 deserving: you deem him not a prophet who merely makes 
 rhymes. And as for that entertainment of the mind, the 
 honour and glory of good caliphs, the lyric strain to which 
 you condescend, poetry is pleasing to you, acceptable, 
 soothing, useful, like a refreshing lemonade in summer. 
 
 Rumour tells of you that you are not in the least haughty, 
 that you are pleasant in business and in jest, agreeable in 
 friendship and firm ; that you are indifferent to misfortune, 
 and so magnanimous in glory that you refused to be called 
 " Wise." ' Again, they justly say that one may always tell 
 you the truth. 
 
 This, too, is an unheard-of thing and worthy of you alone: 
 you permit the people boldly to know and think all,* openly 
 or in secret; nor do you forbid them to say of you what is 
 true or false; and you are always prone to forgive those 
 crocodiles, the Zoiluses of all your benefactions. 
 
 Rivers of joyful tears stream from the depth of my heart. 
 Oh, how happy the people must be there with their fate, 
 
 1 In 1767 the Senate and deputies, who had been invited to present 
 a project for a new code of laws, proposed a title for the Empress 
 " Great, Most Wise, and Mother of the Country," but she declined it. 
 
 'This and the following lines refer to the reign of Empress Anna, 
 when the least inattention to the minutest details of Imperial pre- 
 rogatives brought about the severest persecution : it was sufficient 
 not to empty a beaker which was drunk to her health, or to scratch 
 out or correct her name in a document, or to drop a coin with her 
 picture upon it, in order to be immediately denounced to the secret 
 police. Then follows the reference to the ice palace in which the 
 marriage of the Court fool, Prince Golitsyn, was celebrated ; the other 
 Court fools of the day were the Princes Volk6nski and Apraksin.
 
 Gavriil Romanovich Derzhavin 389 
 
 where a meek, peaceful angel, clad in porphyry splendour, 
 wields the heaven-sent sceptre! There one may whisper 
 conversations and, without fearing punishment, at dinners 
 not drink the health of kings. 
 
 There one may erase Felitsa's name in the line, or care- 
 lessly drop her portrait on the ground. There they do not 
 celebrate preposterous weddings, and steam people in ice 
 baths, and pull the mustaches of dignitaries; princes do not 
 cackle like sitting hens, nor favourites laugh loud at them 
 and smear their faces with soot. 
 
 You know, O Felitsa, the rights of men and kings. While 
 you enlighten the manners, you do not turn men into fools. 
 In your moments of rest you write fables for instruction and 
 teach the alphabet to Khlor: " Do, no wrong, and you will 
 cause the bitterest satirist to become a hated prevaricator." 
 
 You are ashamed to be called great, lest you be feared and 
 hated: it becomes only a wild she-bear to tear animals and 
 suck their blood. Need one have recourse to the lancet, 
 unless in extreme fever, when one can get along without it ? 
 And is it glorious to be a tyrant, a great Tamerlane in 
 cruelty, where one is great in goodness, like God ? 
 
 Felitsa's glory is the glory of a god who has calmed strife, 
 who has covered, dressed and fed the orphaned and the 
 poor; whose radiant eye emits its light to fools, cowards, 
 ungrateful people and the just, and enlightens alike all mor- 
 tals, soothes, cures the sick, does good for good's sake; 
 
 Who has given the liberty to travel to other lands, has 
 permitted his people to seek gold and silver; who makes the 
 waters free, and does not prohibit cutting down the woods; 
 who orders to weave, and spin, and sew; who, freeing the 
 mind and the hands, orders to love commerce and the 
 sciences, and to find happiness at home ; 
 
 Whose law and hand distribute favours and justice. An- 
 nounce, wise Felitsa, where is the villain separated from the 
 honest man ? Where does old age not go a-begging, and 
 merit find its bread ? Where does revenge not drive any- 
 one ? Where dwells conscience with truth ? Where shine 
 virtues ? if not at your throne ?
 
 39 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 But where does your throne shine in the world ? Where 
 do you flourish, celestial branch ? In Bagdad, Smyrna, 
 Cashmir ? Listen : wherever you may live and my praises 
 reach you, think not that I wish a hat or caftan for them. 
 To feel the charm of goodness is for the soul a wealth such 
 as even Croesus did not possess. 
 
 I pray the great prophet that I may touch the dust of 
 your feet, that I may enjoy the sweet stream of your words 
 and your look. I entreat the heavenly powers that they 
 extend their sapphire wings and invisibly guard you from 
 all diseases, evils and ennui, that the renown of your deeds 
 may shine in posterity like stars in the heavens. 
 
 FROM "THE WATERFALL" 
 
 Lo ! like a glorious pile of diamonds bright, 
 Built on the steadfast cliffs, the waterfall 
 Pours forth its gems of pearl and silver light: 
 They sink, they rise, and sparkling cover all 
 With infinite refulgence; while its song, 
 Sublime as thunder, rolls the woods along, 
 
 Rolls through the woods, they send its accents back, 
 Whose last vibration in the desert dies: 
 Its radiance glances o'er the watery track, 
 Till the soft wave, as wrapt in slumber, lies 
 Beneath the forest shade ; then sweetly flows 
 A milky stream, all silent, as it goes. 
 
 Its foam is scattered on the margent bound, 
 Skirting the darksome grove. But list! the hum 
 Of industry, the rattling hammer's sound, 
 Files whizzing, creaking sluices, echoed come 
 On the fast-travelling breeze ! Oh no, no voice 
 Is heard around but thy majestic noise! 
 
 When the mad storm-wind tears the oak asunder, 
 In thee its shivered fragments find their tomb; 
 When rocks are riven by the bolt of thunder,
 
 Gavriil Romanovich Derzhavin 391 
 
 As sands they sink into thy mighty womb : 
 The ice that would imprison thy proud tide 
 I,ike bits of broken glass is scattered wide. 
 
 The fierce wolf prowls around thee there it stands 
 Listening, not fearful, for he nothing fears: 
 His red eyes burn like fury-kindled brands, 
 Like bristles o'er him his coarse fur he rears; 
 Howling, thy dreadful roar he oft repeats, 
 And, more ferocious, hastes to bloodier feats. 
 
 The wild stag hears thy falling waters' sound, 
 And tremblingly flies forward, o'er her back 
 She bends her stately horns, the noiseless ground 
 Her hurried feet impress not, and her track 
 Is lost among the tumult of the breeze, 
 And the leaves falling from the rustling trees. 
 
 The wild horse thee approaches in his turn: 
 He changes not his proudly rapid stride; 
 His mane stands up erect, his nostrils burn, 
 He snorts, he pricks his ears, and starts aside; 
 Then rushing madly forward to thy steep, 
 He dashes down into thy torrents deep. 
 
 From Sir John Bo wring's Specimens of the 
 Russian Poets, Part I. 
 
 THE STORM 
 
 As my bark in the restless ocean 
 Mounts its rough and foaming hills, 
 
 Whilst its waves in dark commotion 
 Pass me, hope my bosom fills. 
 
 Who, when warring clouds are gleaming, 
 
 Quenches the destructive spark ? 
 Say what hand, what safety's beaming, 
 
 Guides through rocks my little bark ? 
 
 Thou, Creator, all o'erseeing, 
 In this scene preserv'st me dread!
 
 39 2 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Thou, without whose word decreeing 
 Not a hair falls from my head ! 
 
 Thou in life hast doubly blest me, 
 All my soul to Thee 's revealed, 
 
 Thou amongst the great hast placed me, 
 Be 'midst them my guide and shield! 
 
 From W. D. Lewis's The Bakchcsarian Fountain. 
 
 THE STREAM OF TIME ' 
 
 The stream of time, with onward sweep, 
 Bears off men's works, all human things, 
 And plunges o'er Oblivion's steep 
 Peoples and kingdoms with their kings. 
 If for a space amidst the swirl 
 The lyre of trumpet some sustain, 
 They 're swept at last in ceaseless whirl, 
 And none escape Fate's common main. 
 
 From John Pollen's Rhymes from the Russian. 
 
 Yuri Aleksandrovich Neledinski-Meletski. 
 (1752-1829.) 
 
 After finishing his education in the University of Strassburg, 
 Neledinski occupied various posts in the army and with legations. 
 In 1800 he was made a Senator. He distinguished himself in litera- 
 ture by his simple, deep-felt songs, two of which, given below, have 
 become enormously popular. His other poems and translations from 
 French authors are now forgotten. 
 
 Sir John Bowring has translated his " Under the oak-tree, near the 
 rill," "To the streamlet I'll repair," and " He whom misery, dark 
 and dreary"; the latter is the same as Lewis's " He whose soul from 
 sorrow dreary." 
 
 SONG 
 
 To the streamlet I '11 repair, 
 
 lyook upon its flight and say : 
 ' ' Bear, O fleeting streamlet, bear 
 
 All my griefs with thine away ! " 
 
 1 The last verses Derzhdvin wrote.
 
 Ytiri Neledinski-Meldtski 393 
 
 Ah, I breathe the wish in vain! 
 
 In this silent solitude f 
 
 Counted is each throb of pain: 
 
 Rest is melancholy's food. 
 
 Waves with waves unceasing blend, 
 
 Hurrying to their destiny: 
 E'en so thoughts with thoughts, and tend 
 
 All alike to misery. 
 
 And what grief so dark, so deep 
 
 As the grief interred within, 
 By the friend, for whom I weep, 
 
 All unnoticed, all unseen ? 
 
 Yet, could I subdue my pain, 
 
 Soothe affection's rankling smart, 
 Ne'er would I resume again 
 
 The lost empire of my heart. 
 
 Thou, my love, art sovereign there ! 
 
 There thou hast a living shrine: 
 I^et my portion be despair, 
 
 If the light of bliss be thine. 
 
 Ix>ved by thee, oh, might I live, 
 
 'Neath the darkest, stormiest sky: 
 'T were a blest alternative! 
 
 Grief is joy, if thou be nigh. 
 
 Every wish and every pray'r 
 
 Is a tribute paid to thee : 
 Every heart-beat there, oh there, 
 
 Thou hast mightiest sovereignty. 
 
 To thee, nameless one ! to thee 
 
 Still my thoughts, my passions turn ; 
 
 'T is through thee alone I see, 
 Think, and feel, and breathe, and burn.
 
 394 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 If the woe in which I live 
 
 Ever reach thy generous ear, 
 Pity not, but oh, forgive 
 
 Thy devoted worshipper! 
 
 In some hour of careless bliss 
 
 Deign my bosom's fire to prove; 
 Prove it with an icy kiss, 
 Thou shalt know how much I love ! 
 
 From Sir John Bowring's Specimens of 
 the Russian Poets, Part I. 
 
 STANZAS 
 
 He whose soul from sorrow dreary, 
 
 Weak and wretched, naught can save, 
 Who in sadness, sick and weary, 
 
 Hopes no refuge but the grave; 
 On his visage Pleasure beaming 
 
 Ne'er shall shed her placid ray, 
 Till kind fate, from woe redeeming, 
 
 Leads him to his latest day. 
 
 Thou this life preservest ever, 
 
 My distress and my delight ! 
 And, though soul and body sever, 
 
 Still I '11 live a spirit bright; 
 In my breast the heart that 's kindled 
 
 Death's dread strength can ne'er destroy, 
 Sure the soul with thine that 's mingled 
 
 Must immortal life enjoy. 
 
 That inspired by breath from heaven 
 
 Need not shrink a mortal doom, 
 To thee shall my vows be given 
 
 In this world and that to come. 
 My fond shade shall constant trace thee, 
 
 And attend in friendly guise, 
 Still surround thee, still embrace thee, 
 
 Catch thy thoughts, thy looks, thy sighs.
 
 Mikhail Nikitich Muravev 395 
 
 To divine its secret pondering, 
 
 Close to clasp thy soul 't will brave, 
 And if chance shall find thee wandering 
 
 Heedless near my silent grave, 
 E'en my ashes then shall tremble, 
 
 Thy approach relume their fire, 
 And that stone in dust shall crumble, 
 
 Covering what can ne'er expire! 
 From W. D. Lewis's The Bakchesarian Fountain. 
 
 Mikhail Nikitich MuravSv. (1757-1807.) 
 
 Muravev was an alumnus of the Moscow University, and early dis- 
 tinguished himself for his intimate knowledge of the ancient and 
 many modern languages. In 1785 he became the instructor of Alex- 
 ander and Constantine, and when the first ascended the throne, 
 MuraveV was made Senator, and later Curator of the Moscow Univer- 
 sity. He not only did much for the cause of education in Russia, 
 but himself educated a new generation of writers, among them 
 Batyushkov ; through his efforts Karamzln was made historiographer, 
 and the Archives were opened to him. In his prose and poetry, 
 Muravev was himself a follower of the pseudo-classic school, with an 
 addition of sentimentalism, through Karamzin's influence. In his 
 classicism, however, he differs from all his contemporaries in that 
 he drew directly from the ancient sources, with which he was in- 
 timately acquainted. 
 
 Sir John Bowring translated MuraveVs To the Goddess of the 
 Neva, Boleslav, and " She bent her head, and her tears that fell." 
 
 TO THE GODDESS OF THE NEVA 
 
 Glide, majestic Neva! Glide thee, 
 Decked with bright and peaceful smiles; 
 
 Palaces are raised beside thee, 
 'Midst the shadows of the isles. 
 
 Stormy Russian seas thou bindest 
 
 With the ocean by the grave 
 Of our glorious Tsar thou windest, 
 
 Which thy graceful waters lave.
 
 39 6 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 And the middle-ocean's surges 
 All thy smiling naiads court; 
 
 While thy stream to Paros urges, 
 And to Lemnos' classic port. 
 
 Hellas' streams, their glory shaded, 
 See the brightest memories fade ; 
 
 Glassy mirrors how degraded ! 
 Dimmed by Kislar Aga's shade. 
 
 While thy happier face is bearing 
 
 Ever-smiling images, 
 On thy busy banks appearing 
 
 Crowds in gaiety and peace. 
 
 Thames' and Tagus' gathering prizes, 
 Spread their riches o'er thy breast, 
 
 While thy well-known banner rises, 
 Rises proudly o'er the rest. 
 
 In thy baths what beauties bathe them, 
 Goddesses of love and light; 
 
 There Erota loves to swathe them 
 In the brightest robes of night. 
 
 Cool thy smiling banks at even, 
 Cool thy grottoes and thy cells, 
 
 Where, by gentle breezes driven, 
 Oft the dancing billow swells. 
 
 Then thou gatherest vapours round thee, 
 Veil'st thee in thy twilight dress; 
 
 Love and mirth have now unbound thee 
 Yield thee to thy waywardness. 
 
 Thou dost bear the dying over, 
 Weary of this earthly dream ; 
 
 And with awful mists dost cover 
 All the bosom of the stream.
 
 Vasili Vasilevich Kapnist 397 
 
 With thy car thou troublest never 
 
 The calm silence of the deep ; 
 Sirens dance around thee ever, 
 
 Laughing o'er thy quiet sleep. 
 
 Peaceful goddess ! Oft the singer 
 
 Sees thee in his ecstasy, 
 On the rock he loves to linger, 
 Sleepless, then he meets with thee. 
 
 From Sir John Bowring's Specimens of the 
 Russian Poets, Part II. 
 
 Vasili Vasilevich Kapnist. (1757-1824.) 
 
 Kapnist, the son of a brigadier, entered the army as a corporal in 
 1771, and was made a commissioned officer in 1775, but he soon re- 
 tired to his native village of Obukbovka in the Government of Kiev, 
 which he later described in the manner of Horace. He was elected 
 a Representative of the Nobility of his district, later (upon his return 
 to St. Petersburg), became a member of the Academy, and rose to 
 many other honours. He early distinguished himself by translations 
 and imitations of Horace, in which he devoted a closer attention to 
 perfect form than any of his contemporaries, so that, but for a some- 
 what antiquated language, he is read with pleasure even at the 
 present time. His chief reputation with his contemporaries was 
 earned by the comedy The Pettifoggery, which had a phenomenal 
 success, and was only superseded by Griboye'dov's Intelligence Comes 
 to Grief and. G6gol's The Revizbr. Like all the great comedies of 
 Russia, The Pettifoggery deals with the negative sides of social life, 
 and lays bare the corruption of officialdom. The plot of the play is 
 as follows : Pettifog devises a plan by which he is to get hold of the 
 property of Squareman. The latter is named in his certificate of 
 birth Theodotos ; his father left his estate to this Theodotos, but he 
 naming himself Deodatus (Bogddn), Pettifog argues before the judges 
 that Deodatus is another unlawful holder of that estate, and that it 
 ought to revert to himself, as a distant relative of the deceased man. 
 To make his case sure he bribes the judges, Gurgle, Snare, Gladly 
 and Wordy, and the Procurator Grab and Secretary Talon, and sues 
 for the hand of Sophia, the daughter of the Presiding Judge Case- 
 twister. All, however, ends well, for Pettifog is denounced to the 
 Senate and put in gaol, and the judges are turned over to the 
 criminal court, while Squareman marries Sophia, his old sweetheart. 
 The verses at the end of Act III., Scene 6, "Take, you'll learn the
 
 39 8 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 art with ease," went like wild-fire through all Russia, and became the 
 byword for the large host of bribers. 
 
 Sir John Bowring has translated his On Julia's Death, also reprinted 
 in F. R. Grahame's The Progress of Science, Art and Literature in 
 Russia. 
 
 FROM "THE PETTIFOGGERY" 
 
 ACT III., SCENE 6. FEKLA, SOPHIA, ANNA, CASETWISTER, 
 PETTIFOG, GURGLE, SNARE, GLADLY, WORDY, GRAB, 
 
 TALON AND SLY (tipsy, playing cards) 
 
 Talon. They have picked me clean. 
 
 Gurgle. Well! We are not picking your own feathers. 
 
 Pettifog. My dear friend, always grab the jack-pot ! 
 
 Talon. A well-born man grabs all in splendid style. 
 
 Wordy (to Pettifog}. Your intimate has been flaying us. 
 
 Pettifog. That 's proper. (To Sly.} You had better rise. 
 ( To Casetwister. ) Will you not let him mix a punch for us ? 
 He is a great hand at it. 
 
 Casetwister. Very well. 
 
 Gurgle. That 's right, for the young beauty has been 
 watering us as from a trough. . . . 
 
 Sly (walking up to Anna). There is some brandy in the 
 basket. 
 
 Ftkla. His goose is cooked. 
 
 Pettifog. That's so. 
 
 Casetwister. Whose? 
 
 Pettifog. Mine. 
 
 Gurgle. That accursed Theodotos has done it all. 
 
 Gladly (to Grab, who has been looking into his cards). Leave 
 my ca-ca-ca 
 
 Grab {putting his hand on his mouth}. Stop your cawing. 
 
 Wordy. Say, Sly, stop courting her. 
 
 Casetwister. Anna, why have you run away from us ? 
 You had better serve us the new punch; we will be obliged 
 to you. 
 
 Fekla (to Anna). Hurry up. 
 
 (Anna serves to the guests punch and wine, while Fekla gives 
 her privately some signs : the guests are getting drunk.}
 
 Vasili Vasilevich Kapnist 399 
 
 Snare. Oh, oh, we are getting there ! 
 
 Pettifog. Eh? 
 
 Wordy (pointing to Sly). Ask him. 
 
 Sly. Sir, the trouble is, it 's all gone. 
 
 Pettifog. Keep it up; here is the wherewithal (throws a 
 purse to him). 
 
 Gurgle. The trouble is all with Theodotos. 
 
 Pettifog. It is easy for you to have your fun with Theo- 
 dotos; but it 's I who am having the trouble with 
 him. 
 
 Casetwister. What of it ? If it is true that through con- 
 spiracy Deodatus has gotten away with Theodotos's property, 
 there is a law for such a case. 
 
 Talon. I have already given the order to find the laws that 
 cover the case. 
 
 Casetwister. I suppose there are some statutes ? 
 
 Talon. I,ots of them, sir. 
 
 Wordy. And also some decrees ? 
 
 Talon. There are. 
 
 Gurgle. And, of course, there must be a special ukase. 
 
 Talon. There are several. 
 
 Grab. But clearest of all it is in the Institutes; you will 
 find it in the chapter where . . . about it 
 
 Snare. Rather dark. 
 
 Wordy. It 's an ace and a jack. 
 
 Casetwister. And then we may apply the law of false pre- 
 tences ? 
 
 Talon. Of course, we may, sir ! It fits the case. 
 
 Gurgle. And we bring the Reglement in accord with the 
 Institutes. . . . 
 
 Talon. Then all will agree with the above-mentioned 
 ukase. 
 
 Gurgle. That 's it. You see, you can easily pass sentence. 
 
 Casetwister. Theodotos is out of the question. Deodatus 
 is certainly a villain; so we will take Theodotos's property 
 and give it where it belongs. That 's my opinion. 
 
 Gurgle. Mine too. 
 
 Snare. And mine.
 
 400 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Wordy. And mine. 
 
 Gladly. A-a-and mine. 
 
 Grab. I agree with that unanimous opinion. 
 
 Pettifog. Thank you all. 
 
 Casetwister. 'T is not hard to pick the laws. 
 
 Anna (aside, as she picks up the cards on the ground}. And 
 I will pick the cards. 
 
 Casetwister. Where is the punch ? 
 
 Ftkla. Anna ! Be quick about it, and serve them often all 
 around, and ask their favour. 
 
 Gurgle. Oh, we will soon ask hers. 
 
 Casetwister. Let 's have a song. 
 
 Wordy. Let 's throw away the cards: the queen has for- 
 saken me. 
 
 Snare. You deal with a heavy hand. 
 
 Casetwister (to Grab}. Dear Procurator ! You have a good 
 voice : give us a song ! 
 
 Grab. Most gladly, but I have no voice. 
 
 Casetwister. The best way you can. 
 
 Gurgle. We will sing the refrain. 
 
 Grab (sings). 
 
 Take, you '11 learn the art with ease! 
 Take whatever you can seize ! 
 God for this your hands did make, 
 That you may take ! 
 
 {All repeat: Take, take, take!) 
 
 (Sophia shuts her ears and goes away.} 
 
 ACT IV., SCENE 6. CASETWISTER, FEKLA AND TALON 
 
 Casetwister {to Talon}. But hear, my dear. The rumour 
 must be false that some meddler has denounced us to the 
 Senate for taking bribes and for deciding wrongly cases at 
 law. 
 
 Talon. I declare ! What bad luck is that ? 
 
 Casetwister. I could not find out all. But you, my friend, 
 tell me in truth what case it was we decided so wrongly that 
 we did not cover our tracks ? I can't think of any.
 
 Vasili Vasilevich Kapnist 401 
 
 Talon (scratching his spine). Even if I were to go to con- 
 fession, I could not think of any. 
 
 F6kla. But that 's impossible. 
 
 Casetwister. I beg you, wife, leave us alone! We know 
 affairs better than you. 
 
 F6kla. Indeed, I know as well as you. Is it not my busi- 
 ness to receive things and look after them ? But may the 
 wrath of the Lord strike me on the spot, if my right hand 
 knows what my left hand takes. 
 
 Casetwister (to Talon}. Say: it just occurs to me that there 
 was quite a disturbance about the note whose endorsement I 
 ordered to have scratched. 
 
 Talon. O sir, there is no cause for your worry there. I 
 myself did the scratching. The defendant suspected the 
 plaintiff of changing the endorsement. You decided the case 
 properly according to the laws, and ordered the note to be 
 destroyed. 
 
 F&kla (to Casetwister). Well, you have done no more wrong 
 there than I. 
 
 Talon. Besides, you did not scratch the note, but only 
 clean paper. 
 
 Ftkla. Then where is your guilt ? What sin is there in 
 scratching mere paper ? None at all. 
 
 Casetwister. So much the better. 
 
 Talon. There is something else that occurs to me. Do 
 you remember the lawsuit for Simple's estate? Pettifog, 
 who had really nothing to do with the case and had forgot- 
 ten the name of Simple in the lawsuit, contrived cunningly 
 to sue Trickster, who had also not the slightest right to the 
 estate. We did not bother about finding out whose the vil- 
 lage in question was, and without further investigation, in 
 the absence of Simple, disposed of the lawsuit by adjudging 
 another's property to the contending parties, which they 
 proceeded at once to divide among themselves. I can't im- 
 agine what Simple is going to say about it. 
 
 Casetwister. Let him say whatever he pleases, since he has 
 paid so little attention to it. Why should we worry about 
 him now? We are the judges. 'T is our duty to know 
 
 VOL. I. 26.
 
 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 only that which is presented for our consideration on paper. 
 What right have we to know that the estate under conten- 
 tion does not belong to the contending parties, but to some- 
 i one else ? We should have to have some written proof of 
 that; in absence of the same, we simply must decide a 
 lawsuit between two parties strictly according to the laws. 
 We cannot help it if both were contending for something 
 that did not belong to them. 
 
 OBUKHOVKA 
 
 At peace with my neighbours and relatives, at peace with 
 my conscience, in love with my beloved family, I here with 
 my joys alone measure the stream of quiet days. 
 
 My cosey house with straw-thatched roof is all I want, 
 neither too low, nor too high ; there is a nook in it for friend- 
 ship, and indolence has forgot to put a lock on the door, to 
 notabilities unknown. 
 
 By a mount from the north protected, it stands upon a 
 grassy hill, and looks into groves and distant meadows, 
 while Psel, winding like a serpent, babbles as it tends to- 
 wards the mills. 
 
 Nearby, the favourite child of nature, a vast shadowy 
 forest, surrounds it on all sides with its thick tree-tops, with- 
 out encroachment on the free expanse. 
 
 Before it, and on a small eminence, art, to please our eyes, 
 having given a gentle slope to abrupt mounds, has on a 
 modest elevation raised a modest temple to moderation. 
 
 Moderation, O heavenly friend, be ever my companion ! 
 You lead men to happiness; but your altar, not known to 
 all, is hidden from the boastful rich. 
 
 You have taught me from earliest youth not to seek 
 honour nor gold, without pinions not to fly upwards, and in 
 the glowworm not to show the light to the wonderment of 
 the world. 
 
 With you, the dearest one to me in the world, I treasure 
 my fate; whithersoever I glance with you, in every object 
 I discover a new charm.
 
 Vasili Vasilevich Kapnist 403 
 
 As I walk down the hill, the arbour covered by the dense 
 shade of trees calls the tired one, through the forest that 
 bends into a vault, to rest, and mirrors itself in the crystal 
 stream below. 
 
 Coolness reigns here for ever and refreshes the feelings and 
 the mind, while the gentle, incessant murmur of the im- 
 petuous waterfall induces sleep amidst sweet thoughts. 
 
 There suddenly twenty wheels begin to turn, and circle 
 hastens after circle; diamonds, opals, hyacinths, rain down 
 from gleaming bows, while pearls beat underneath in clouds. 
 
 Thus the vision of happiness moves the passions, and with 
 them the whole world is in motion. Fortunate he who gets 
 away from them, for they crush all, tear all in pieces that 
 passes under their millstone. 
 
 I^et us go, before it grows dark, to rest upon the nearby 
 island; a covered way leads to it, where the rays of the sun 
 dare not glide through the dark foliage. 
 
 There I shall sit down under a,rnossy elm, leaning against 
 a mighty trunk. Alas, not long, upon a hot day, will its 
 leafy top carpet for me a hospitable shade ! 
 
 Already it has inclined its brow upon the water that has 
 undermined the steep bank; already it looks into the gloomy 
 depth, and soon, in stormy weather, it will fall with up- 
 turned roots into the water. 
 
 Thus in the world all is carried away by the stream of time 
 amidst an eternal strife ; thus ancient altars have fallen ; thus 
 kingdoms and kings have fallen, with the pillars of their 
 thrones. 
 
 But to disperse painful thoughts, let us walk the path to 
 the forest-covered hill where Phoebus with brilliant beam 
 reflects from the zenith a mighty shade. 
 
 I see a modest plain with a hedge of crimson bushes: there 
 Flora, the tender mother of the gardens, has scattered her 
 basket full of fragrant flowers. 
 
 Farther off, in the realm of Pomona, fruit burdens the 
 trees; beyond is the vineyard of Bacchus, where, filled with 
 nectar juice, gleam amber clusters. 
 
 Is it possible to picture all the beauties of nature, and all
 
 404 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 its charm ? To weld there the distance with the horizon, to 
 adorn here the vales with flocks, and nap it with the golden 
 harvest ? 
 
 No, no ! Abandon the vain endeavour ! Already the sun 
 has disappeared behind the mountain; already above the 
 ethereal azure, 'twixt clouds, twinkle bright stars and glisten 
 on the waves of the river. 
 
 I ascend the hill. The golden moon has swum out on a 
 gentle cloud, and, glinting through the bluish cirrus, leaves 
 behind it a gleaming path above the liquid glass. 
 
 Oh, how dear that place is to me when the satellite of the 
 night comes, in all her beauty, to weld with the dream of a 
 pining soul the remembrance of bright days ! 
 
 ON JULIA'S DEATH 
 
 The evening darkness shrouds 
 
 The slumbering world in peace, 
 And from her throne of clouds 
 
 Shines Luna through the trees. 
 My thoughts in silence blend, 
 
 But gathered all to thee: 
 Thou moon ! the mourner's friend, 
 
 Oh, come and mourn with me! 
 
 Upon her grave I bow, 
 
 The green grave where she lies: 
 Oh, hear my sorrows now, 
 
 And consecrate my sighs! 
 This is her ashes' bed, 
 
 Here her cold relics sleep, 
 Where I my tears shall shed, 
 
 While this torn heart can weep. 
 
 
 O Julia! Never rose 
 
 Had half the charms of thee ! 
 My comfort, my repose, 
 
 Oh, thou wert all to me !
 
 Adrian Moysevich Grib6vski 405 
 
 But thou art gone, and I 
 
 Must bear life's load of clay, , 
 
 And pray, and long to die, 
 
 Though dying day by day. 
 
 But I must cease to sing, 
 
 My lyre all mute appears. 
 Alas ! Its plaintive string 
 
 Is wetted with my tears. 
 Oh! Misery's song must end, 
 
 My thoughts all fly to thee : 
 Thou moon ! The mourner's friend, 
 
 Oh, come and mourn with me ! 
 
 From Sir John Bowring's Specimens of 
 the Russian Poets, Part II. 
 
 Adrian MoysSevich Grib6vski. (1766-1833.) 
 
 Grib6vski was a Little-Russian by birth. In 1784 he was secretary 
 to Derzhavin, the poet, who was then Governor of O16netsk. Then 
 he served under Pote'mkin, and after his death in 1791 he entered the 
 service of Count Zubov, Catherine's favourite. In 1795 he was 
 Catherine's Secretary of State. L/ike so many Russian Memoirs of 
 the eighteenth century, Grib6vski's Memoirs not only throw light on 
 contemporary events, but are of great importance for a correct ap- 
 preciation of the literature of the time. What Grib6vski reports of 
 the simplicity of Catherine's private life forms the subject of Der- 
 rhavin's FeUtsa (see p. 385 et seq.). 
 
 FROM HIS "MEMOIRS" 
 
 The Empress's [Catherine II.] manner of life was of late 
 years the same: In the winter she resided in the large Win- 
 ter Palace, in the middle story, above the right, smaller 
 entrance. Her own rooms were few. Upon ascending a 
 small staircase, one entered into a room where, for the im- 
 mediate dispatch of the Empress's orders, there stood behind 
 a screen a writing table with writing material for the secre- 
 taries of state and other officers. This room faced a small 
 court, and from it you passed into the boudoir, with its 
 windows on the Palace Square. Here stood a toilet table.
 
 406 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Of the two doors in this room, the one to the right led into 
 the diamond room, the other, to the left, into the sleeping- 
 room, where the Empress generally received her reports. 
 From the sleeping-room one passed straight into the interior 
 boudoir, and to the left into the study and mirror room, 
 from which one way led into the lower apartments, and the 
 other, over a gallery, into the so-called Neighbouring House. 
 In these apartments the Empress lived until spring, but 
 sometimes she removed earlier to the Tauric Palace, which 
 had been built by Prince Pote"mkin on the bank of the Nevd. 
 
 The main building of this latter palace was only one story 
 high, on purpose, it seems, that the Empress should not be 
 annoyed by staircases. Here her rooms were larger than in 
 the Winter Palace, especially the study in which she received 
 the reports. In the first days of May she always went in- 
 cognito to Tsarskoe Sel6, and from there she returned, also 
 incognito, in September to the Winter Palace. Her apart- 
 ments in Tsarskoe Sel6 were quite large and tastefully fur- 
 nished. All know the magnificent gallery in which the 
 Empress frequently took a walk, particularly on Sundays 
 when the park was filled with a large crowd of people that 
 used to come down from St. Petersburg. She received the 
 reports in the cabinet, or in the sleeping-room. 
 
 The Empress's time and occupations were arranged in the 
 following manner : She rose at seven, and was busy writing 
 in her cabinet until nine (her last work was on the Senate 
 Regulations). She once remarked in her conversation that 
 she could not live a day without writing something. During 
 that time she drank one cup of coffee, without cream. At 
 nine o'clock she passed into the sleeping-room, where almost 
 in the entrance from the boudoir she seated herself in a chair 
 near the wall. Before her stood a table that slanted towards 
 her and also to the opposite direction, where there was also a 
 chair. She then generally wore a sleeping-gown, or capote, 
 of white gros de Tours, and on her head a white cre"pe bon- 
 net which was poised a little towards the left. In spite of 
 her sixty-five years, the Empress's face was still fresh, her 
 hands beautiful, her teeth all well preserved, so that she
 
 Adrian Moyseevich Grib6vski 407 
 
 spoke distinctly, without lisping, only a little masculinely. 
 She read with eyeglasses and a magnifying glass. Having 
 once been called in with my reports, I found her reading in 
 this way. She smiled and said to me: " You, no doubt, do 
 not need this apparatus! How old are you ? " And when 
 I said: "Twenty-six," she added: " But we have, in our 
 long service to the Empire, dulled our vision, and now we 
 are of necessity compelled to use glasses." It appeared to 
 me that " we" was used by her not as an expression of 
 majesty, but in the ordinary sense. 
 
 Upon another occasion she handed me an autograph note 
 which contained some references for her Senate Regulations 
 for verification, and said: " Laugh not at my Russian ortho- 
 graphy. I will tell you why I have not succeeded in master- 
 ing it. When I came here, I applied myself diligently to 
 the study of Russian. When my aunt, Elizabeth Petrovna, 
 heard of this, she told my Court mistress that I ought not to 
 be taught any more, that I was clever enough anyway. 
 Thus, I could learn Russian only from books, without a 
 teacher, and that is the cause of my insufficient knowledge 
 of orthography." However, the Empress spoke quite cor- 
 rect Russian, and was fond of using simple native words, of 
 which she knew a great number. " I am very happy," she 
 said to me, ' ' that you know the order of the Chancery. You 
 will be the first executor of my Regulations before the Sen- 
 ate. But I caution you that the Chancery of the Senate has 
 overpowered the Senate, and that I wish to free it from the 
 Chancery. For any unjust decisions, my punishment for the 
 Senate shall be : let them be ashamed ! " I remarked that 
 not only the Senate, but also other bureaus that are guided 
 by the General Reglement, are hampered in the transaction 
 of their business by great inconveniences and difficulties that 
 demand correction. " I should like very much to see those 
 inconveniences and difficulties of which you speak to me in 
 such strong terms. The General Reglement is one of the 
 best institutions of Peter the Great." L,ater on, I presented 
 to her Highness my notes upon the General Reglement, 
 which I read to her almost every afternoon of her residence
 
 408 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 in Tsdrskoe Sel6 in 1796, and which were honoured by her 
 undivided august approval. (These notes must be deposited 
 with other affairs in the Archives of the Foreign College.) 
 
 After occupying her seat, of which I spoke above, the 
 Empress rang a bell, and the valet of the day, who uninter- 
 ruptedly remained outside the door, entered and, having re- 
 ceived his order, called in the persons. At that time of the 
 day, the Chief Master of Police and the Secretary of State 
 waited daily in the boudoir; at eleven o'clock there arrived 
 Count Bezbor6dko; for the other officers certain days in the 
 week were set apart: for the Vice-Chancellor, Governor, 
 Government Procurator of the Government of St. Peters- 
 burg, Saturday; for the Procurator-General, Monday and 
 Thursday; Wednesday for the Superior Procurator of the 
 Synod and Master General of Requests; Thursday for the 
 Commander-in-Chief of St. Petersburg. But in important 
 and urgent cases, all these officers could come any other 
 time to report. 
 
 The first one to be called in to the Empress was the Chief 
 Master of Police, Brigadier Gldzov. He made a verbal re- 
 port on the safety of the capital and other occurrences, and 
 presented a note, written at the office irregularly and badly 
 on a sheet of paper, containing the names of arrivals and 
 departures on the previous day of people of all conditions 
 who had taken the trouble to announce their names at the 
 toll-house, for the sentinels stopped no one at the toll-house, 
 nor inquired anything of them, in fact there existed then 
 no toll-gates; anybody received a passport from the Governor 
 at any time he asked for it, and without any pay, and could 
 leave the city whenever he wished : for this reason the list 
 of arrivals and departures never could be very long. After 
 the Chief Master of Police left, the Secretaries of State who 
 had any business had themselves announced by the valet, 
 and were let in one by one. I was one of them. Upon 
 entering the sleeping-room, I observed the following cere- 
 mony : I made a low obeisance to the Empress, to which she 
 responded with a nod of her head, and smilingly gave me 
 her hand, which I took and kissed, and I felt the pressure
 
 Adrian Moysevich Grib6vski 409 
 
 of my own hand ; then she commanded me to take a seat. 
 Having seated myself on the chair opposite, I placed my 
 papers on the slanting table, and began to read. I suppose 
 the other reporting officers acted in the same way, when they 
 entered the room of the Empress, and that they met with 
 the same reception. 
 
 About eleven o'clock the other officers arrived with their 
 reports, as mentioned above, and sometimes there came 
 Field-Marshal Count Suvorov Rymnikski, who then, after 
 the conquest of Poland, resided at St. Petersburg. When 
 he entered, he first prostrated himself three times before the 
 image of the Holy Virgin of Kazan, which stood in the 
 corner, to the right of the door, and before which there 
 burned an undying lamp ; then he turned to the Empress, 
 prostrated himself once before her, though she tried to keep 
 him from it, and, taking him by the hand, lifted him and said : 
 "Mercy! Alexander Vasilevich, are you not ashamed to act 
 like that ? ' ' But the hero worshipped her and regarded it 
 as his sacred duty to express his devotion to her in that 
 manner. The Empress gave him her hand, which he kissed 
 as a relic, and asked him to seat himself on the chair oppos- 
 ite her; two minutes later she dismissed him. They used 
 to tell that Count Bezbor6dko and a few others prostrated 
 themselves in the same way before her, but not before the 
 Holy Virgin. 
 
 At these audiences in the Winter and Tauric Palaces, the 
 military officers wore uniforms, with their swords and shoes, 
 but boots on holidays; civil officers wore during week-days 
 simple French coats, but on holidays gala dresses; but at 
 Tsarskoe Sel6, both the military and civilians wore dress- 
 coats on week-days, and only on holidays the former put on 
 uniforms, and the latter French coats with their swords. 
 
 The Empress was busy until noon, after which her old 
 hair-dresser, Kozlov, dressed her hair in her interior boudoir. 
 She wore her hair low and very simple ; it was done up in 
 the old fashion, with small locks behind her ears. Then she 
 went into the boudoir, where we all waited for her; our so- 
 ciety was then increased by four spinsters who came to serve
 
 410 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 the Empress at her toilet. One of them, M. S. Aleksy6ev, 
 passed some ice to the Empress, who rubbed her face with it, 
 probably in order to show that she did not like any other 
 washes; another, A. A. Polokuchi, pinned a crpe ornament 
 to her hair, and the two sisters ZvyereV handed her the pins. 
 This toilet lasted not more than ten minutes, and during 
 that time the Empress conversed with some one of the per- 
 sons present, among whom there was often the Chief Equerry, 
 Lev Sergyevich Naryshkin, and sometimes Count Strogo- 
 n6v, who were her favourite society. Having bid the com- 
 pany good-bye, the Empress returned with her maids into 
 the sleeping-room, where she dressed herself for dinner, 
 with their aid and with the aid of Mdrya SaVishna, while we 
 all went home. On week-days the Empress wore simple 
 silk dresses, which were all made almost according to the 
 same pattern, and which were known as Moldavian; the 
 upper garment was usually of lilac or greyish colour, and 
 without her decorations, her lower garment white; on 
 holidays she wore a brocade gown, with three decorations 
 the crosses of St. Andrew, St. George and St. Vladimir, 
 and sometimes she put on all the sashes that belong to these 
 decorations, and a small crown; she wore not very high- 
 heeled shoes. 
 
 Her dinner was set for two o'clock. During the week 
 there were generally invited to dinner, of ladies, the Maid 
 of Honour Protdsov and Countess Branitski; of gentlemen, 
 Adjutant-General P. V. Pdssek, A. A. Naryshkin, Count 
 Strogon6v, the two French emigrants, the good Count Ester- 
 hdzy and the black Marquis de Lambert, at times Vice- 
 Admiral Ribas, Governor-General of the Polish provinces 
 Tutolmm, and finally the Marshal of the Court, Prince 
 Baryatinski. On holidays there were invited also other 
 military and civil officers who lived in St. Petersburg, 
 down to the fourth class, and, on special celebrations, 
 down to the sixth class. The ordinary dinner of the Em- 
 press did not last more than an hour. She was very 
 abstemious in her food: she never breakfasted, and at dinner ^ 
 she tasted with moderation of not more than three or four :
 
 Gavrilo Petrovich Kamenev 4 11 
 
 courses; she drank only a glass of Rhine or Hungarian 
 wine; she never ate supper. For this reason she was, in 
 spite of her sixty-five years and industrious habits, quite 
 well and lively. At times, indeed, her legs swelled and 
 sores were opened up, but that only served to purify her 
 humours, consequently was advantageous for her health. 
 It is asserted that her death took place solely through the 
 closing up of these sores. 
 
 After dinner all the guests immediately departed. The 
 Empress was left alone: in summer she sometimes took a 
 nap, but in winter never. She sometimes listened, until the 
 evening assembly, to the foreign mail which arrived twice a 
 week; sometimes she read a book, or made cameo imprints 
 on paper; this she did also during the reading of her mail by 
 P. A., or Count Mark6v, or Popov; but the latter was rarely 
 invited to read, on account of his poor pronunciation of 
 French, though he was nearly always present in the secre- 
 tary's room. At six o'clock there assembled the aforemen- 
 tioned persons, and others of the Empress's acquaintance 
 whom she specially designated, in order to pass the evening 
 hours. On Hermitage days, which were generally on Thurs- 
 days, there was a performance, to which many ladies and 
 gentlemen were invited; after the performance they all went 
 home. On other days the reception was in the Empress's 
 apartments. She played rocambole or whist, generally with 
 P. A., E. V. Chertkov and Count Strogonov; there were also 
 card-tables for the other guests. At ten o'clock the Empress 
 retired to her inner apartments; at eleven she was in bed, 
 and in all the rooms reigned a deep silence. 
 
 Gavrilo Petr6vich Kamenev. (1772-1803.) 
 
 Kdmenev wrote very few poems, and his reputation rests on his 
 ballad Gromvdl, which is remarkable for its flowing verse, the first 
 two lines being in dactylic measure, and the last two lines of each 
 stanza in anapests. Its main importance, however, lies in the fact 
 that it was the first successful attempt at Romantic verse in the 
 Russian language. Pushkin said of him: "Kdmenev was the first 
 in Russia who had the courage to abandon the classic school, and we 
 Russian Romantic poets must bring a fitting tribute to his memory."
 
 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 GROMVAL 
 
 In my mind's eye I rapidly fly, rapidly piercing the dim- 
 ness of time; I lift the veil of hoary antiquity, and I see 
 Gromvdl on his good horse. 
 
 The plumes wave upon his helmet, the tempered arrows 
 clang in his quiver; he is borne over the clear field like a 
 whirlwind, in burnished armour with his sharp spear. 
 
 The sun is setting behind the mountains of flint, the even- 
 ing is descending from the aerial heights. The hero arrives 
 in the murky forest, and only through its tops he sees the 
 sky. 
 
 The storm, shrouded in sullen night, hastens to the west 
 on sable pinions; the waters groan, the oak woods rustle, 
 and centennial oaks creak and crack. 
 
 There is no place to protect oneself against the storm and 
 rain ; there is no cave, no house is seen ; only through the 
 dense darkness now glistens, now goes out, through the 
 branches of the trees, a little fire in the distance. 
 
 With hope in his heart, with daring in his soul, slowly 
 travelling through the forest towards the fire, the hero 
 arrives at the bank of a brook, and suddenly he sees near- 
 by and in front of him a castle. 
 
 A blue flame gleams within and reflects the light in the 
 flowing stream; shadows pass to and fro in the windows, 
 and howls and groans issue dully from them. 
 
 The knight swiftly dismounts from his horse and goes to 
 the grass-covered gate; he strikes mightily against it with 
 his steel spear, but only echoes in the forest respond to the 
 knocking. 
 
 Immediately the fire within the castle goes out, and the 
 light dies in the embrace of darkness; the howls and 
 groans grow silent, too; the storm increases, the rain is 
 doubled. 
 
 At the powerful stroke of his mighty hand the firmness 
 of the iron gates gives way: the latches are broken, the 
 hinges creak, and fearless Gromvdl goes in. 
 
 He unsheathes his sword, ready to strike, and, groping,
 
 Gavrilo Petrdvich Kimenev 4 J 3 
 
 goes into the castle. Quiet and gloom lie over all, only 
 through the windows and chinks the whirlwind whistles. 
 
 The knight cries out in anger and in grief: " Ferocious 
 wizard, greedy Zlomar! You have compelled Gromval to 
 wander over the world, you have stolen Rogny6da, his 
 companion ! 
 
 ' ' Many a kingdom and land have I passed, have struck 
 down mighty knights and monsters, have vanquished giants 
 with my mighty hand, but have not yet found my beloved 
 Rognyda! 
 
 " Where do you dwell, evil Zlomar ? In wild mountain 
 fastnesses, in caves, in forests, in murky underground pass- 
 ages, in the depth of the sea do you hide her from my view ? 
 
 " If I find your habitation, wicked magician, evil sorcerer, 
 I will drag Rognyeda out of her captivity, I will pull out 
 your black heart from your breast." 
 
 The knight grows silent, and sleep comes over him. 
 Fatigue and night make him a bed. Without taking off his 
 armour, in the breastplate arid helmet, he kneels down and 
 falls into a deep sleep. 
 
 The clouds hurry away, and the storm dies down, the 
 stars grow dim, the east grows light; the morning star 
 awakes, Zimtserla blooms like a crimson rose, but Gromval 
 is still asleep. 
 
 The sun rolls over the vault of heaven, at noon glows with 
 its heated rays, and the pitch of the pines waters through 
 the bark, but sleep still keeps Gromval in its embrace. 
 
 The forerunner of the night with olive brow glances from 
 the east upon the forest and fields, and from an urn sprinkles 
 dew upon the sward; but sleep still keeps Gromval in its 
 embrace. 
 
 Night, with cypress crown upon its head, in a garment 
 woven of darkness and stars, walks frowning, over stairs, to 
 its throne; but sleep still keeps Gromval in its embrace. 
 
 Clouds congest in the vault of heaven, darkness grows 
 thick, midnight comes on; the hero, awakening from his 
 deep sleep, wonders when he sees not the crimson dawn. 
 
 Suddenly peals roar in the castle like thunder; the walls
 
 414 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 shake, the windows rattle, and, as lightnings rapidly flash in 
 the darkness, the hall is made bright with a terrible fire. 
 
 All the doors bang loud as they open : in white shrouds, 
 with candles in their hands, shadows appear ; behind them 
 skeletons carry in their bony hands an iron coffin. 
 
 They place the coffin in the vast hall; immediately the 
 lid flies off, and the wizard Zlomdr, O horrible sight! lies 
 breathless within, with open eyes. 
 
 The floor opens wide, and a hellish fire rises up in a howl- 
 ing whirlwind and thunder, and, embracing the iron coffin, 
 heats it to a white glow ; Zlomdr sighs the heavy sigh of 
 Gehenna. 
 
 In his wild, fierce, bloodshot eyes terror is painted, de- 
 spair and grief; from his mouth black foam boils in a cloud, 
 but the magician lies motionless, like a corpse. 
 
 The ghosts and skeletons, taking each other's hands, yell, 
 howl, laugh, whistle; raving in rapturous orgy, they dance 
 a hellish dance around his coffin. 
 
 Midnight passes in a terrible entertainment, and their 
 groans and howls thunder ever more horrible. But scarcely 
 has the herald of morning crowed three times, when ghosts, 
 skeletons and coffin suddenly disappear. 
 
 There is darkness as in the grave, and quiet all around; 
 in the forest nearby is silence and gloom. Gromvdl per- 
 plexed, marvels at the appearance, and wondering does not 
 believe himself. 
 
 Suddenly a magic flute is heard, and the sound of the harp 
 strikes his ears: the vault of the hall bursts open, and a 
 rose-coloured beam, with its soft light, dispels dense night. 
 
 In a light cloud of fragrant vapours, as if a fresh breeze 
 were blowing and a swan gently gliding high up in the air, 
 a sorceress softly descends into the hall. 
 
 Purer than the lily is her garment ; her girdle shines on 
 her waist like hyacinth ; like the twinkle of the gold-gleam- 
 ing eastern star, merriment beams in her eyes. 
 
 With a pleasant voice Dobr&da speaks: "Sad knight, 
 submit to your fate! Zlom&r is no longer; fate has for ever 
 cleared the world from that wrongdoer.
 
 Gavrilo Petr6vich Kamenev 415 
 
 " Into the abyss of hell he has been hurled for ever; the 
 jaws of Gehenna have swallowed him; with the gurgling of 
 the lava and the roar of the fire, the abyss alone will hear 
 his howl and groan. 
 
 "Death, transgressing the law of nature, has not deprived 
 the magician's body of feeling : the shades of persons by him 
 destroyed nightly torment him here in the castle. 
 
 " Knight, hasten to your Rognyeda! To the south of the 
 forest, in a sandy plain, in a steel prison of Zlorndr's castle, 
 two winged Zilants watch her. 
 
 "Accept this magic horn from me; it has the power to 
 close the jaws of monsters. But listen! You cannot save 
 Rognyeda without shedding her blood, thus the fates have 
 decreed." 
 
 The magic strings sound again; the cloud is wafted up- 
 wards with Dobrada. Struck dumb by this speech, and 
 beside himself, Gromval, like a statue of stone, follows her 
 with his glances. 
 
 Holding the emerald horn in his hand, in bitter resent- 
 ment, the hero exclaims: " Ill-starred gift of the faithless 
 sorceress, you promise happiness to me by the death of 
 Rognyeda ! 
 
 " No! I tremble at the very thought, and my heart flies 
 a sacrifice to her. But, Gromvdl, obey the dictum of fate, 
 and hasten to destroy Zlomar's sorcery. 
 
 " If you cannot save Rognyeda, lay the castle in ruins, 
 vanquish the Zilants, shed your heroic blood for her, and 
 crown your love with an heroic death ! ' ' 
 
 A beautiful morning with radiant beam gilds the tops of 
 century oaks. Turning his horse to the midday sun, our 
 knight leaves both the castle and forest. 
 
 Ravines, cliffs, rapids, crags, groan under the heavy 
 beats of the hoofs; dense dust like a cloud and whirling in 
 a pillar flies upwards where Gromvdl races. 
 
 Through the gloomy pass of a rocky mount the knight 
 rides into a vast steppe: an ocean of sand spreads before his 
 view, and in the distance, it seems mingled with the sky. 
 
 No wind stirs the sandy waves; heat breathes there its
 
 4i 6 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 pestiferous breath ; no shrubs rustle there, nor brooks babble: 
 all is quiet and still as in the cemetery at midnight. 
 
 Through that wilderness, those terrible fields, no road 
 leads, no tracks are seen ; only in the east one can discern a 
 steep mountain, and upon it a mighty castle stands out black 
 in the distance. 
 
 Struggling three days with thirst and heat, the hero passes 
 the barrier of death ; on his worn-out steed, and in a bloody 
 perspiration, he slowly reaches the foot of the mountain. 
 
 Over slippery paths on overhanging cliffs that threaten to 
 crash down into the valley, slowly ascending the narrow 
 footpath above an abyss, Gromval reaches the top and castle. 
 
 Zlomar has built this castle with the power of Gehenna and 
 the spirits of Hell. The turrets that tower above black cliffs 
 announce destruction and evil death. 
 
 With RognyeMa in his heart, with bravery in his soul, 
 Grornvdl, like a fierce storm, breaks the hinges of the cast- 
 iron doors, and with his tempered spear enters the terrible 
 castle. 
 
 Furious he advances, under his mighty heel dead bones 
 and skulls crack; ravens, birds of the night and bats are 
 awakened in the mossy crevices of the walls. 
 
 They hover like a cloud above the castle, and their terrible 
 cries shake the air; the Zilants, hearing GromvaTs arrival, 
 begin to howl and whistle, and flap their wings. 
 
 Opening their jaws, they fly against him; their stings 
 issue from their mouths like spears ; they rattle their scales, 
 bending their tails, and stretch out their destructive claws 
 from their feet. 
 
 The hero blows his emerald horn, the sound deafens 
 them, and they fall like rocks; their wings are dipt, their 
 jaws are closed; falling into a sleep of death, they lie in 
 mounds. 
 
 In rapture the knight flies to the dungeon to embrace 
 Rognye'da with flaming heart; but instead, an enormous 
 door is opened, and a giant, mailed in armour, comes to meet 
 him. 
 
 His furious glances are comets in the dark ; brass is his
 
 Gavrilo Petr6vich Kamenev 417 
 
 corselet, lead his warclub; grey moss of the bog is his 
 beard, a black forest after the storm the hair on his head. 
 
 Swinging his club with a terrible might, the giant lets it 
 fall on Gromvdl and strikes his valiant head: the echo 
 shakes, reverberating through the castle. 
 
 The helmet clangs and is shattered to pieces; sparks issue 
 from his dark eyes. From the stroke the club is bent as a 
 bow, but Gromvdl, like a rock, does not move from the spot. 
 
 The sword flashes in his heroic hand, and strikes the 
 wretch like a thunderbolt; his strong brass would have 
 broken to splinters, but the blade glides down his magic coat 
 of mail. 
 
 The giant roars in evil madness, breathes flames, trembles 
 with anger; he swells the muscles of his powerful shoulders, 
 and threatens to crush Gromvdl in his claws. 
 
 Death is unavoidable, destruction near; his terrible hands 
 touch his corselet; but Gromval, seizing his leg like an oak, 
 makes him totter, and brings him to his fall. 
 
 The giant falls like a crumbling tower, and shakes all the 
 castle with his terrible cry ; the walls recede, the battlements 
 fall; he is prostrate on the ground, and has dug a grave in 
 the damp earth. 
 
 Grasping his throat with bis mighty hand, Gromvdl 
 thrusts his sword into his jaws; the giant's teeth gnash 
 against the steel; he roars and groans, and writhes in con- 
 vulsions. 
 
 Black foam and crimson blood lash and gush from his 
 mouth; furious with suffering, battling with death, he digs 
 the earth with his feet, trembles, lies in the agony of death. 
 
 Mingling in a boiling stream the giant's blood wells up; 
 a gentle vapour, rising from it in a cloud, forms the outline 
 of fair Rognyeda. 
 
 The roses in her cheeks, the charm in her eyes, the crimson 
 lips beckon for a kiss; her hair, falling like velvet over her 
 shoulders, veils her swan's breast. 
 
 Gromvdl marvels at this miracle: does he see a vision or a 
 real being ? Approaching her with hope and hesitation, he 
 presses not a dream, but Rognyeda to his breast.
 
 4i 8 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Filled with passionate rapture, Gromvdl addresses his love 
 with tender words: " Long, oh, long have I sought you, 
 Rognyda, and have, like a shadow, wandered over the wide 
 world!" 
 
 Drawing a deep breath, she says: " The evil magician, the 
 cunning Zlomdr, impelled by his despicable passion, brought 
 me to this enchanted castle. 
 
 ' ' Here he touched me with his magic wand, and deprived 
 me of memory and feelings. Falling immediately into a 
 mysterious trance, I have ever since been shrouded in deepest 
 darkness. ' ' 
 
 Taking Rognyda by her hand, Gromvdl softly descends 
 to the foot of the mountain. He seats her behind him on 
 his steed, and like an arrow flies back on the road. 
 
 Deep darkness covers the castle; thunders roar furiously 
 in the night; stormy whirlwinds, tearing themselves away 
 from their chains, howl, and the flinty ribs of the rock 
 tremble. 
 
 With a terrible roar the earth bursts open, and the towers 
 fall into the bottomless abyss; the Zilants, dungeon, giants 
 are overthown : Gromval has vanquished the magic of 
 Zlomdr. 
 
 Vladislav Aleksandrovich Ozerov. (1770-1816.) 
 
 Ozerov entered the military school when a child, left it as a lieu- 
 tenant in 1788, and then was made adjutant to the director of the 
 school, Count Anhalt, who died in 1794. His first literary venture 
 was an In Memoriam to the director, written in French. He then 
 tried himself in odes and shorter songs, of which only the Hymn to 
 the God of Love rises above mediocrity. He scored his first great 
 success in his tragedy CEdipus at Athens, which produced a stirring 
 effect upon the audience. This was followed by Fingal, the subject 
 being from Ossian. But the drama that most affected his generation 
 was Dimltri Donskdy, which appeared opportunely on the eve of 
 Napoleon's invasion, in 1807. The element of tearfulness, or " senti- 
 mentality," as Karamzm called it, which Ozerov was the first to in- 
 troduce into the Russian tragedy, and the patriotic subject which he 
 developed in his Dimltri Donskdy combined to make his plays very 
 popular, though his verse is rather heavy and artificial.
 
 Vladislav Aleksandrovich Ozerov 419 
 
 DIMITRI DONSKOY 
 
 ACT I., SCENE I. DIMITRI AND T.HE OTHER PRINCES, 
 BOYARS AND 
 
 Dimttri. Russian princes, boyars, generals, you who have 
 crossed the Don to find liberty and, at last, to cast off the 
 yokes that have been forced upon us ! How long were we 
 to endure the dominion of the Tartars in our land, and, con- 
 tent with an humble fate, sit as slaves on our princely 
 throne ? Two centuries had nearly passed when Heaven in 
 its anger sent that scourge against us; for almost two cent- 
 uries the foes, now openly, now hidden, like hungry ravens, 
 like insatiable wolves, have been destroying, burning, plun- 
 dering us. I have called you here to avenge us: the time 
 has now come to repay the foe for our calamities. The 
 Kipchak horde has, like a gigantic burden, been lying on 
 Russian shoulders, spreading desolation and terror all 
 around, but now, heavy by its own weight, it has fallen to 
 pieces. Civil strife, dissension and all the ills which here- 
 tofore had brought the Russian land to utter weakness, 
 have now penetrated the horde. New khans have arisen 
 who have torn themselves loose from it; but the insatiable 
 tyrants, having barely risen, threaten our land. The most 
 insatiable of them and most cunning, Mamay, the accursed 
 ruler of the Trans-Don horde, has risen against us in an un- 
 just war. He is hurrying against us, and perhaps with to- 
 morrow's dawn will appear before our camp. But seeing 
 the sudden union of the Russian forces, his heart was dis- 
 turbed, and his mind misgave him, so he decided to send 
 first an embassy to us. Friends of Dimitri, do you advise 
 to receive them? Or, remaining firm in our heroic intention, 
 shall we answer Mamay in front of our army, when the first 
 bold onslaught of the Russians would resound upon the 
 earth and would frighten the Tartars ? 
 
 Tverskoy. Let us give the answer before the army in the 
 field of battle! None of us, O princes, can be more anxious 
 than I to avenge ourselves on the inhuman foe. Whose
 
 4 2 o The Eighteenth Century 
 
 family can compare with the Tversk6ys in misfortunes they 
 have borne ? My grandfather and his sire, after endless 
 tortures, lay their heads in the graves through the treach- 
 ery of the infidel, and their ashes groan under the power of 
 the horde. Grand Prince of Russia, you have called us 
 hither not to enter into parley with Mamdy, but to decide 
 in battle and end all discord with him. . . . 
 
 Byelozerski. Oh, how happy am I to have lived to see this 
 day, to contemplate here the concord and love among the 
 princes, and the unanimous zeal in your hearts against the 
 enemy! I, about to bear my age into the yawning grave, 
 will be able to bring hope to the departed fathers, that the 
 honour of the Russian land is to be reinstated, that her 
 power and glory is to return. O shades of Vladimir, and 
 you, shades of Yaroslav, ancestral heads of princely houses! 
 In the lap of the angels you will rejoice, as you foresee the 
 blessed time when the disunited nation of Russian tribes, 
 uniting with one soul into one whole, will triumphantly ap- 
 pear a threatening giant, and united Russia will give laws 
 to the world! Dimitri, your victory is certain! No, never 
 before has such an army been gathered in so far-reaching a 
 camp, either by your grandfather Ivan, or Simeon the Ter- 
 rible, or your meek father! I, the old leader of the forces 
 of Byel6zersk, have never seen Russia lead out such numbers 
 of bold warriors. Of all the Russian princes, Olg alone 
 has remained in idleness at Ryazan, and without interest in 
 the expedition ; his ear alone is deaf to the common groan. 
 May the memory of those perish whose spirit can with quiet 
 eye see the country's woes, or rather, let their name with 
 disgrace and endless shame pass to late posterity ! Yet, my 
 lord, however flattering your success may be, my advice is 
 to receive the Tartar embassy, and if we can establish peace 
 by paying a tribute to Mamdy. . . . {All the princes 
 express dissatisfaction.} 
 
 Dimitri. O Prince of Byel6zersk, what do you propose ? 
 Fearing strife, to acknowledge the Tartar's power by paying 
 a shameful tribute ? 
 
 Byetizerski. To spare the priceless Christian blood. If
 
 Vladislav Aleksandrovich Ozerov 421 
 
 we conquer Maniay, look out, the hordes will once more 
 unite for our common woe; beware, this temporarily suc- 
 cessful exploit will again rouse their ambitious spirit, and 
 they will perceive at last how injurious for their ambition 
 their strife is, which separates their khans. The murders, 
 fire, slaughter of wives and children which the Tartars have 
 perpetrated against us, in their opinion, give the hordes a 
 right over us. They deem Russia to be their patrimony. 
 Seeing our bravery, they will stop their disorders, and will 
 soon, united, bring misery on the Russians. Rather give 
 them a chance to weaken in their destructive discord; 
 let us gather strength in the peaceful quiet and, warding 
 off the chances of war, choose peace instead of useless 
 victory. 
 
 Dimttri. Oh, better death in battle than dishonourable 
 peace! Thus our ancestors thought, thus we, too, will 
 think. Those times are past when timid minds saw in the 
 Tartars a tool of Heaven, which it is senseless and improper 
 to oppose. In our days honour and the very voice of faith 
 arm us against the tormentors. That voice, that prophetic 
 voice of faith, proclaims to us that an immortal crown awaits 
 the fallen in battle, that through the grave they pass to 
 eternal joy. O Sergi, pastor of souls, whom the groans of fel- 
 low-citizens have so often disturbed in your hermit prayers, 
 and whose tears have so abundantly flowed lamenting the 
 fate of the innocent, O you who with sacred hand blessed us 
 for the impending battle ! In your hermit cell, where you 
 pass your humble days, listen to my words: inspired by you, 
 they will inflame the Russian hearts to seek here liberty or 
 the heavenly crown ! 'T is better to cease living, or not to be 
 born at all, than to submit to the yoke of a foreign tribe, 
 than with the name of payers of tribute to flatter their greed. 
 Can we with such slavery avert our misfortunes ? He who 
 pays a tribute is weak; he who evinces a weak spirit in- 
 vites arrogant lust to insult. But I am ready to receive the 
 Khan's messenger and to bring him before the assembly of 
 the princes, not to listen to the shameless propositions of 
 Tartar arrogance, but to announce to him the resolve for
 
 422 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 war, that he may read valour in our brows, and, shuddering, 
 bear terror into Mamay's camp. 
 
 SmolSnski. The whole assembly announces assent to your 
 advice. 
 
 Dimttri. The messenger awaits the decision near the tent. 
 You, Bre"nski, bring in the Tartars that have come to us! 
 
 Prince Ivn Mikh&ylovich Dolgoruki. (1764-1823.) 
 
 Ivan Mikhaylovich Dolgoruki was the grandson of Prince Ivan 
 Aleksye"evich, the favourite of Peter II. (see p. 233). In 1791 he left 
 the army with the rank of brigadier. He was then made Vice- 
 Governor of Pe'nza, where he sought relief from the humdrum life of 
 a provincial town in reading and in writing poetry. One of the first 
 of his poems to attract attention was the envoi To my Lackey ; he 
 became universally known through his My Penza Fireplace. In 
 1802 he was appointed Governor of Vladimir. Not long after his re- 
 turn to Moscow he was forced to retire before the advancing French- 
 men. During his retreat he wrote his Lament of Moscow. His best 
 poem is probably his Legacy. While not a poet of the first order, 
 Dolgoruki displayed great originality and much depth of feeling. 
 This is what he himself said of his poems : " In my poems I wished 
 to preserve all the shades of my feelings, to see in them, as in a pic- 
 ture, the whole history of my heart, its agitation, the change in my 
 manner of thinking, the progress of my thoughts in the different 
 ages of my life, and the gradual development of my small talents. 
 Every verse reminds me of some occurrence, or thought, or mood 
 that influenced me at such and such a moment. . . . That is the 
 key to the originality which many are so kind as to ascribe to my 
 productions." The Legacy was translated by Sir John Bo wring. 
 
 THE LEGACY 
 
 When time's vicissitudes are ended, 
 
 Be this, be this my place of rest; 
 Here let my bones with earth be blended, 
 
 Till sounds the trumpet of the blest. 
 For here, in common home, are mingled 
 Their dust, whom fame or fortune singled; 
 
 And those whom fortune, fame passed by, 
 All mingled, and all mouldering; folly 
 And wisdom, mirth and melancholy, 
 
 Slaves, tyrants, all mixt carelessly.
 
 Prince Iv&n Mikhaylovich Dolgoniki 423 
 
 List! 'T is the voice of time, Creation's 
 
 Unmeasured arch repeats the tone; 
 Look! E'en like shadows, mighty nations 
 
 Are born, flit by us, and are gone! 
 See ! Children of a common father, 
 See stranger- crowds, like vapours gather; 
 
 Sires, sons, descendants, come and go. 
 Sad history! Yet e'en there the spirit 
 Some joys may build, some hopes inherit, 
 
 And wisdom gather flowers from woe. 
 
 There, like a bee-swarm, round the token 
 
 Of unveiled truth shall sects appear, 
 And evil's poisonous sting be broken 
 
 In the bright glance of virtue's spear. 
 And none shall ask, what dormitory 
 Was this man's doom, what robes of glory 
 
 Wore he, what garlands crowned his brow, 
 Was pomp his slave ? Come now, discover 
 The heart, the soul, Delusion 's over, 
 
 What was his conduct ? Answer now ! 
 
 Where stands yon hill-supported tower, 
 
 By Fili , shall I wake again, 
 Summoned to meet Almighty Power 
 
 In judgment, like my fellow-men. 
 I shall be there, and friends and brothers, 
 Sisters and children, fathers, mothers, 
 
 With joy that never shall decay; 
 The soul, substantial blessing beaming 
 (All here is shadowy and seeming), 
 
 Drinks bliss no time can sweep away. 
 
 Friends, on my brow that rests when weary 
 
 Erect no proud and pompous pile: 
 Your monuments are vain and dreary, 
 
 Their splendour cannot deck the vile. 
 A green grave, by no glare attended, 
 With other dust and ashes blended,
 
 424 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Oh, let my dust and ashes lie! 
 There, as I sleep, Time, never sleeping, 
 Shall gather ages to his keeping, 
 
 For such is nature's destiny. 
 
 My wife, my children shall inherit 
 
 All I possessed, 't was mine, 't is theirs; 
 For death, that steals the living spirit, 
 
 Gives all earth's fragments to its heirs. 
 Send round no circling-briefs of sorrow, 
 No garments of the raven borrow ; 
 
 'T is idle charge, 't is costly pride. 
 Be gay, through rain and frosty weather, 
 Nor gather idle priests together 
 
 To chant my humble grave beside. 
 
 Cry, orphans! Cry, ye poor! imploring 
 
 The everlasting God, that He 
 May save me when I sink, adoring, 
 
 Amidst His boundless mercy-sea. 
 My blessing to my foes be given, 
 Their curses far from me be driven, 
 
 Nor break upon my hallowed bliss; 
 God needs no studied words from mortals, 
 A sigh may enter Heaven's wide portals, 
 
 He could not err, He taught us this. 
 
 No songs, no elegy, death hearkens 
 
 To music ne'er though sweet it be: 
 When o'er you night's oblivion darkens, 
 
 Then let oblivion shadow me. 
 No verse will soften Hades' sadness, 
 No verse can break on Eden's gladness, 
 
 'T is all parade and shifting glare: 
 A stream, where scattered trees are growing, 
 A secret tear, in silence flowing, 
 
 No monument as these so fair.
 
 Prince Ivn Mikhaylovich Dolgortiki 425 
 
 Such slumber here, their memory flashes 
 
 Across my thoughts. Hail, sister, hail! 
 I kiss thy sacred bed of ashes, 
 
 And soon shall share thy mournful tale. 
 Thou hast paid thy earthly debts, 't is ended, 
 Thy cradle and thy tomb are blended, 
 
 The circle of thy being run ; 
 And now in peace thy history closes, 
 And thy stilled, crumbling frame reposes 
 
 Where life's short, feverish play is done. 
 
 I live and toil, my thoughts still follow 
 
 The idle world: my care pursue 
 Dreams and delusions, baseless, hollow, 
 
 And vanities still false, though new. 
 Then fly I earthly joys, I find them 
 L/eave terror- working stings behind them: 
 
 " Beware, beware! " experience cries; 
 Yet ah ! how faint the voice of duty, 
 One smile of yonder flattering beauty 
 
 Would make me waste even centuries. 
 
 From Sir John Bowring's Specimens of 
 the Russian Poets, Part II. 
 
 MY MOSCOW FIREPLACE 
 
 Scarcely have we seen summer, behold, winter is here! 
 The frests drive us into our rooms, and will for a long time 
 keep us within. Nature's beauty is changed, and dimmed 
 by the veil of night. Oh, what shall I do ? What begin ? 
 I will move up to my dear fireplace, and will share with it, 
 as before, my melancholy. 
 
 Whatever countries I have been in, whether my house 
 was large or small, whether I paraded in high palace halls, 
 or retired to my apartments, the fireplace, my winter bene- 
 factor, was everywhere the witness of my acts: whole days 
 I passed with it alone; pining, sorrows and annoyances, con- 
 solation, pleasure, joy, my fireplace has experienced them 
 all.
 
 426 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 Whenever I mentally survey all human lots in this world, 
 and by the fireplace in my study judge of humanity, I with 
 difficulty can harmonise in my imagination the opinions of 
 happiness that are common to all. The whole world Mves 
 in a noise and din; but what does it find in place of happi- 
 ness ? New causes for worriment. 
 
 Kings, of their own free will, leave the throne and hasten 
 to arms; in their elevated place they not seldom curse their 
 lives. No matter how boy&rs grow stout, they also pale in 
 their good fortune, like their lowest slave. He in his un- 
 bounded sphere, the other in his earth hut, or cave, both 
 are weak against the attack. 
 
 Everywhere they have written of happiness, and will al- 
 ways prate about it, but they have nowhere found it. Yes, 
 't is difficult to attain ! And I, though a simple man, can 
 also like a philosopher aver it is within me; but where, 
 and how to find it? I do not know! In sorrow I suffer 
 openly; whenever I am merry, 't is as if in a dream. 
 
 Protesting against the evil of the passions, knitting his 
 brow, like Cato, when all is quiet in his soul, the philosopher 
 proclaims his law : ' ' Why be enslaved by passions ? We must 
 submit to reason. All our desires are an empty dream ; all 
 upon earth, O men, is transitory : seek eternal happiness in 
 Heaven, for the world is vanity of vanities. 
 
 ' ' If one dish satisfies your hunger, why have three ? If 
 you have a caftan, what is the use of five ? What need is 
 there of a pile of money ? When you die, you will not take 
 it with you. Contract the limits of your necessities, flee 
 from the city into the country, live quietly your allotted 
 time, with equanimity bear insults, magnanimously suffer 
 sorrow, be more than man! " 
 
 What are you yourself, my teacher ? Are you a god, or 
 an angel in the flesh ? Guardian of deep wisdom, permit me 
 to look within you ! Reveal to us not your mind alone, but 
 your feelings, announce to us without ambiguity: are you 
 yourself? I see, you are a vain hypocrite: you do not be- 
 lieve your own sermon, you are an empty-sounding cymbal. 
 
 Oh, if people all lived as reason bids them ! If feelings
 
 Prince Ivan Mikhaylovich Dolgoruki 4 2 7 
 
 were more gentle, if the fount of blood did not boil, how 
 nice life would be ! All would be peace and security, and 
 love the tie of all the lands ; people would not devour 
 each other; and a Frenchman, an Arab, a Mussulman would 
 live in harmony together. 
 
 Oh, if ... I need but place this word at the head, 
 and my pen creates at once a new earth, nay, heaven. All 
 kingdoms will flow with abundance, all men will be equally 
 strong, nowhere there shall be snow, nor winter, but flowers 
 will grow the year around, .and we will not run to the fire- 
 place, we shall be regenerated. 
 
 Oh no ! I am sorry for the fireplace ! L,et us leave all as 
 it is: we cannot reproduce what my reason has evoked. Let 
 the sphere circle around, and let each various chimera dis- 
 port with every mind ! The Creator will turn all for the 
 best: to-day the chill disturbs us, but the thunder of the 
 summer does not terrify us. 
 
 I hear at all times of the good qualities of countrymen, 
 what beautiful lives they lead, and how the law of nature is 
 not trampled upon by them. ' ' Their manners, ' ' they assert, 
 "are coarser, but their amusements are incomparably 
 simpler than ours: they live in freedom with each other, do 
 not drink nor eat according to the fashion." 'T is not true! 
 
 When we listen to serenades on a beautiful summer day, 
 while limpid waterfalls make a rippling noise, and the shade 
 of cedars protects us from the heat, the peasant hitches his 
 horse to the plough and tears up the earth, or hauls a log, or, 
 if it be winter, looks through dim windows, through which 
 nothing can be seen, at the blizzard without. 
 
 Fireplace, I will not exchange you for all the treasures of 
 the lords! You are often my consolation, and always pleas- 
 ant and agreeable to me. I/et sorrows be inevitable: joy is 
 coextensive with them. You are the throne of my amuse- 
 ments; but I am satisfied with my books; I feel with them 
 neither pain, nor think my room small, and I read them as 
 my spirit prompts me. 
 
 But when I leave my book, and fix my eyes upon the fire- 
 place, with what pleasure I recall the host of various incid-
 
 428 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 ents! I at once reproduce in my mind the picture of my 
 youth, and the progress and cause of my cares; I even now, 
 as it were, glance to the north, and south, and the capital, 
 and the Finland border. 
 
 I accuse myself before thee, my Lord! I have in vain 
 killed my youth ; carried on the wave of habit, I have given 
 my days and nights to dreaming. I, tossed now .hither, now 
 thither, hastened to make new acquaintances, and thought: 
 1 ' This is all a loan I make ; some day the debt, I am sure, 
 will be duly returned to me." 
 
 'T is time to adapt myself to the custom! I shall soon be 
 forty years old: it is time to learn from experience that to 
 judge people rightly, to know this world, to seek friends is 
 a self-deception and vain endeavour of the heart. The 
 measure of human indifference is in our days full to over- 
 flowing; ask for no examples: alas! there are too many of 
 them. 
 
 In your presence all will praise you, but let there be an 
 occasion for helping you, and your worth will be depreciated, 
 or without saying a word they will walk away. If one be 
 cunning, he will so oppress you that he will compel you to 
 think all your life of him in tears; if he be foolish, he will, 
 wherever he may meet you, cast a heap of stones before you 
 and bar your way. 
 
 From all such evils my consolation art Thou, only God, 
 God of all creation ! I need nothing more, for I expect no 
 happiness from men. A hundredfold more pleasant it is, 
 staying at home, and not perceiving in it the temptations of 
 the world, to live simply with your family and, modestly 
 passing your time and vigorously communing with reason, 
 to stir the wood in the fireplace. 
 
 Ivdn Ivanovich Dmitriev. (1760-1837.) 
 
 Dmitriev was born in the Government of Simbirsk, where his 
 friend and colleague Karamzin was also born. He entered the army 
 in 1775 as a common soldier, and did not advance to the grade of 
 commissioned officer until 1787. During his military service he 
 privately studied foreign languages and wrote poetry. His first col- 
 lection of poems, containing Ermak, What Others Say and The
 
 Ivan Ivanovich Dmitriev 429 
 
 Little Dove, appeared in 1795. These are the best of his productions. 
 He also wrote a number of fables that do not suffer by comparison 
 with those of Kryl6v. His shorter songs, like The Little Dove, have 
 become very popular, and are part of every song-book, together with 
 Neledinski's "To the streamlet I '11 repair" and other similar songs. 
 Dmitriev did for poetry what Karamzin was doing for prose, he 
 purified Russian from the dross of the Church-Slavic language, an 
 inheritance from the days of Lomon6sov, and he popularised the 
 Romantic spirit in Russian literature. He also encouraged younger 
 men of talent, such as Kryl6v. Dmitriev rapidly rose in honours, 
 until he was made Minister of Justice in 1810. He retired a few 
 years later to his estates near Moscow, where he passed his days sur- 
 rounded by a coterie of literary men. 
 
 The following English versions of his poems have appeared : Dur- 
 ing a Thunder-Storm, The Tsar and the Two Shepherds, The Broken 
 Fiddle, Over the Grave of Bogdanovich, Love and Friendship, in Sir 
 John Bowring's Specimens of the Russian Poets, Part I. ; Yermak, 
 Moskva Rescued, To the Volga, Enjoyment, " O had I but known be- 
 fore," The Little Dove, To Chloe, to., Part II. ; Counsel, The Little 
 Dove, in W. D. Lewis's The Bakchesarian Fountain ; Yermak, The 
 Siskin and the Chaffinch, The Doctor, Sympathy, in C. T. Wilson's 
 Russian Lyrics ; The Moon, in 'Fraser's Magazine, 1842 (article, 
 Russian Fabulists}. 
 
 THE LITTLE DOVE 
 
 The little dove, with heart of sadness, 
 In silent pain sighs night and day; 
 
 What now can wake that heart to gladness? 
 His mate beloved is far away. 
 
 He coos no more with soft caresses, 
 
 No more is millet sought by him, 
 The dove his lonesome state distresses, 
 
 And tears his swimming eyeballs dim. 
 
 From twig to twig now skips the lover, 
 Filling the grove with accents kind, 
 
 On all sides roams the harmless rover, 
 Hoping his little friend to find. 
 
 Ah ! vain that hope his grief is tasting, 
 Fate seems to scorn his faithful love,
 
 430 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 And imperceptibly is wasting, 
 Wasting away, the little dove ! 
 
 
 
 At length upon the grass he threw him, 
 
 Hid in his wing his beak and wept; 
 There ceased his sorrows to pursue him, 
 The little dove for ever slept. 
 
 His mate, now sad abroad and grieving, 
 
 Flies from a distant home again, 
 Sits by her friend, with bosom heaving, 
 
 And bids him wake with sorrowing pain. 
 
 She sighs, she weeps, her spirits languish, 
 Around and round the spot she goes; 
 
 Ah! charming Chloe 'slost in anguish, 
 Her friend wakes not from his repose! 
 
 From W. D. Lewis's The Bakchesarian Fountain* 
 
 DURING A THUNDER-STORM 
 
 It thunders ! Sons of dust, in reverence bow ! 
 
 Ancient of days! Thou speakest from above; 
 Thy right hand wields the bolt of terror now; 
 
 That hand which scatters peace and joy and love. 
 Almighty ! Trembling like a child, 
 
 I hear Thy awful voice, alarmed, afraid, 
 I see the flashes of Thy lightning wild, 
 
 And in the very grave would hide my head. 
 
 What is man ? Up to the sun he flies, 
 
 Or feebly wanders through earth's vale of dust: 
 There is he lost 'midst heaven's high mysteries, 
 
 And here in error and in darkness lost. 
 Beneath the stormclouds, on life's raging sea, 
 
 Like a poor sailor, by the tempest tossed 
 In a frail bark, the sport of destiny, 
 
 He sleeps, and dashes on the rocky coast.
 
 Ivan Ivanovich Dmitri ev 43 l 
 
 Thou breathest, and the obedient storm is still. 
 
 Thou speakest, silent the submissive wave; 
 Man's shattered ship the rushing waters fill, 
 
 And the hushed billows roll across his grave. 
 Sourceless and endless God ! Compared with Thee, 
 
 lyife is a shadowy, momentary dream, 
 And Time, when viewed through Thy eternity, 
 
 I/ess than the mote of morning's golden beam. 
 
 From Sir John Bowring's Specimens of the 
 Russian Poets, Part I. 
 
 ERMAK 
 
 How strange a sight is this I see, 
 
 By thee revealed, Antiquity ! 
 
 Beneath the gloomy garb of night, 
 
 By the pale moonbeam's cloudy light, 
 
 I gaze upon the Irtysh stream, 
 
 Whose waters foaming, whirling, gleam, 
 
 As on they rush with angry tide. 
 
 Two men I see, exhausted, there, 
 
 Like shadows in the murky air; 
 
 Their faces in their hands they hide. 
 
 One youthful is, the other old, 
 
 His beard hangs down with wavy fold; 
 
 Each wears a dress whose every part 
 
 With awe and wonder fills the heart; 
 
 Descending from their helmets down, 
 
 The coiling tails of serpents frown, 
 
 Mingled with owlet's bristling wing, 
 
 Their coats wild-beasts' skins borrowing. 
 
 Their breasts entire with thongs are hung, 
 
 Of flints, and rusty iron, strung; 
 
 Within each belt is firmly prest 
 
 A knife, whose edge well sharpened is; 
 
 Two drums are at their feet, I wis, 
 
 And close beside their lances rest : 
 
 They both are sorcerers of Siberian race, 
 
 And thus the meaning of their words I trace.
 
 43 2 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 THE OLD MAN 
 
 " Roar on, old Irtysh, let our cry 
 Along thy stream re-echoing fly; 
 The gods have chastening sent in ire 
 And poured on us misfortunes dire." 
 
 THE YOUNG MAN 
 
 " Woes, woes, upon us tenfold lour 
 In this our most disastrous hour." 
 
 THE OLD MAN 
 
 " O thou, whose crown three nations bore, 
 Their names far-spread from shore to shore! 
 O mighty, proud, and ancient State, 
 Mother of many races great ! 
 Thy glory 's past and worn away, 
 No longer chief, thou must obey! " 
 
 THE YOUNG MAN 
 
 "As clouds of dust from whirlwinds hie, 
 So scattered quite thy people lie; 
 And he, Kuchum, 1 dread of the world, 
 Is dead, on foreign deserts hurled." 
 
 THE OLD MAN 
 
 " The holy Shamans, forced from home, 
 N Throughout the rugged forests roam ; 
 For this, ye gods of earth and air, 
 Was it that white has grown my hair ? 
 Tell me, was it for this that I, 
 Through all my life your faithful slave, 
 Prostrate in dust before ye lie, 
 And thousands for companions have ? " 
 
 THE YOUNG MAN 
 
 "And who are they have made thee fall ? " 
 
 1 Yermdk defeated Kuchum Khan in 1579 ; Kuchum Khan fell into 
 the hands of Calmucks, who killed him.
 
 Iv^novich Dmitriev 433 
 
 THE OLD MAN 
 
 " From Russia come they, one and all; 
 Why did not plague and famine loom 
 Upon our land with frightful doom ? 
 Better if elemental wrath 
 Had fall'n in fury on our path, 
 And swallowed up Siberia's fame, 
 Than bow before this Ermdk's name." 
 
 THE YOUNG MAN 
 
 " Of Nature's self the curse and blight, 
 May curses heavy on him light! 
 Ye streams, and mountains old, 't is he 
 Has flung upon you infamy ! ' ' 
 
 THE OLD MAN 
 
 "As fiery columns passing on, 
 
 As icy blasts the land upon, 
 
 All fell by his destructive tread; 
 
 Where'er his fatal arrow sped, 
 
 There life grew pale, and death's dire smart 
 
 O'ertook each timid, cowering heart." 
 
 THE YOUNG MAN 
 
 " By him deprived of mortal breath, 
 Our royal brother met his death." 
 
 THE OLD MAN 
 
 "As I looked on, the hero's might 
 Shone forth in that terrific fight; 
 'T was on Muhammad-Kula's ' plain 
 Such fight I ne'er shall see again. 
 His arrows hurtling in swift course, 
 His breast enkindled with strange force, 
 He drew from out its sheath his blade 
 
 1 The translator misunderstood the passage. Mehmed-Kul was the 
 King's brother, whom Ermdk made prisoner and sent to John the 
 Terrible. 
 
 VOL. I. 28.
 
 434 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 'Rather than weary life give death, 
 
 Free from captivity,' he saith, 
 
 And fierce assault upon Ermdk he made. 
 
 Most terrible the sight ! as clash 
 
 Their swords, the lightnings from them flash; 
 
 Blow fell on blow with frightful sounds. 
 
 They give and they receive new wounds. 
 
 They seize each other in their rage, 
 
 And dreadful combat still they wage; 
 
 Arm against arm breast against breast 
 
 They in their struggle know no rest ; 
 
 The wild woods with their cries resound, 
 
 They dig up with their feet the ground : 
 
 From brows ran down, like hail, their sweat, 
 
 And fearfully their bosoms beat; 
 
 Their heads incline from side to side, 
 
 And thus they grapple, to each other tied, 
 
 Still struggling on; until the weight 
 
 Of Ermdk seals his foeman's fate. 
 
 ' The victory 's mine ! ' 't is thus he cries: 
 
 ' The land before me subject lies! ' " 
 
 THE YOUNG MAN 
 
 ' 'Accomplished is the prophecy, 
 That this our land should conquered be. 
 But shall the oppressed sigh in vain, 
 And never more to freedom rise again ? " 
 
 THE OLD MAN 
 
 "Eternal is the fatal yoke: 
 
 Listen, my son ! Late yesternight 
 
 Into the silent woods I took 
 
 My way; and there, while rapturous light 
 
 Enkindled all my inmost soul, 
 
 Burnt sacrifice I offered whole, 
 
 And to the gods made fervent prayer 
 
 That they would to our aid repair: 
 
 When, suddenly, the winds arise,
 
 Ivin Iv4novich Dmitri ev 435 
 
 From off the trees the fresh leaves fall, 
 The cedars groan with creaking cries, 
 The goats away are scattered all. 
 Down sank I, when, above the noise 
 Of the dire storm, I heard a voice 
 Thus speaking: ' Furious war does wage 
 Racha 1 'gainst sinners; to his rage 
 All those who sin devoted are; 
 Siberia has renounced my laws, 
 And righteous, therefore, is the cause 
 . Why she be subject to the fierce White Tsar.* 
 By morn and night ye shall be found 
 Alike in heavy fetters bound ; 
 But Ermdk's name shall never fade, 
 Nor of his race an end be made; 
 They 'neath the moon shall ever be 
 Eternal in their majesty.' 
 When ceased the voice, the thunders loud 
 Rattled from out each stormy cloud; 
 On us has fallen Misfortune's hand, 
 Woe" 
 
 THE YOUNG MAN 
 
 "Woe to us, and our land." 
 
 Then, while they yield to deepest sighs, 
 They from the moss-strewn stones arise, 
 And while their arms again they wear, 
 Along the shore they disappear. 
 
 Peace, Ermak, on thine ashes rest! 
 Thine image of bright silver made, 
 Which in Siberia's mines was laid, 
 Is by the crown of Russia prest. 
 But why speak I with hasty zeal ? 
 What do my foolish words reveal ? 
 
 1 God of the Ostiaks. 
 
 * The Tsar of Russia ; the origin of the appellation is not certain.
 
 436 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 We do not even know the place 
 
 Where rest thy bones in earth's embrace. 
 
 The wild beasts trample them upon, 
 
 Or Ostiaks, as they hurry on, 
 
 Chasing the antlered stag, and roe, 
 
 To bring them by their arrows low. 
 
 But, hero, from thine anger cease, 
 
 And let thy memory know peace ! 
 
 Poetic genius every day, 
 
 When golden morning's beauties play, 
 
 Shall o'er thy corpse still float along, 
 
 And greet thee with triumphant song. 
 
 What matters it in any case 
 
 If to barbaric times we trace 
 
 Thy birth ? Yet thou such deeds hast done 
 
 As have thy land victorious shown. 
 
 Although thine ashes disappear, 
 
 Though e'en thy sons no likeness bear 
 
 To thee, but, their great sire forgetting, 
 
 Their livelihood in wild woods getting, 
 
 They dwell the wolves and bears amid, 
 
 Yet never shall thy name be hid. 
 
 Thou shalt with demigods find place, 
 
 From age to age, from race to race; 
 
 And ne'er shall darken thy bright ray 
 
 Until grows dark the orb of day ; 
 
 When with a crash the heavens fall, 
 
 And time shall cease to be, and ruin cover all. 
 
 From C. T. Wilson's Russian Lyrics. 
 
 WHAT OTHERS SAY 
 
 " How strange ! More than twenty years have passed 
 since we, with mind intent and furrowed brow, have as- 
 siduously been writing odes, yet we nowhere hear praises 
 sung to them or us! May it be that Phoebus has sent forth 
 his stern decree that none of us should ever aspire to equal
 
 Ivan Ivanovich Dmitriev 437 
 
 Flaccus, Ramler 1 and all their brotherhood, or ever be re- 
 nowned as they in song ? What do you think ? I took 
 yesterday the pains to compare their song and ours: in 
 theirs, there is not much to read! a page; if much, three 
 pages, and yet what joy to read ! You feel how shall I say 
 it ? as if you flew on wings! Judging by their briefness, you 
 are sure they wrote them playfully, and not labouring four 
 days: then why should we not be more fortunate than they, 
 since we are a hundred times more diligent and patient ? 
 When one of us begins to write, he leaves all play aside, 
 pores a whole night over a couple of verses, sweats, thinks, 
 draws and burns his paper; and sometimes he rises to such 
 daring that he passes a whole year over one ode! And, of 
 course, he uses up all his intelligence upon it ! And there 
 you have a most solemn ode ! I cannot say to what species 
 it belongs, but it is very full, some two hundred strophes! 
 Judge for yourself how many fine verses there are in it! 
 Besides, it is written according to the rules: at first you 
 read the introduction, then the argument, and finally the 
 conclusion, precisely as the learned speak in the church 1 
 And yet, I must confess, there is no pleasure in reading it. 
 
 ' ' Let me take, for example, the odes on victories, how that 
 they conquered the Crimea, how the Swedes were drowned 
 at sea: I find there all the details of a battle, where it hap- 
 pened, how, when, in short, a report in verse! Very well! 
 . . . I yawn ! I throw it away, and open another, one 
 written for a holiday, or something like it : here you discover 
 things that a less clever mind would not have thought out 
 within a lifetime: ' Dawn's rosy fingers,' and ' lily of para- 
 dise,' and ' Phoebus,' and ' heaven cleft open ' ! So vocifer- 
 ous, so loud ! No, it does not please, nor move our hearts 
 in the least." 
 
 Thus an old man of our grandfathers' times spoke yester- 
 day to me in gentle simplicity. I, being myself a companion 
 of those singers, the action of whose verse he so marvelled 
 at, was much disturbed, nor knew how to answer him. But 
 
 1 A German poet who translated the odes of Horace and wrote odes 
 of his own.
 
 43 8 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 luckily, if at all that may be called luck to hear your own 
 terrible sentence, a certain Aristarch began to speak to him. 
 
 ' ' For this, ' ' said he, ' ' there are many causes ; I will not 
 promise to unveil one-half of them, but some I will gladly 
 expound to you. I myself love the language of the gods, 
 poetry, and just as you, am little edified with ours. In 
 former days I have much conversed in Moscow with our 
 Pindars, and have watched them well : the greater part of 
 them are corporals of the body-guard, assessors, officers, 
 scribes, or dust-covered guardians of monsters in the Museum 
 of Antiquities, all of them busy government officials; I 
 have often noticed that they barely have time in two days 
 or three to make a proper rhyme, their mind being all taken 
 up with their affairs. No sooner has a lucky thought struck 
 them, when, lo, the clock strikes six ! The carriage is wait- 
 ing: 't is time for the theatre, and then to the ball, or to 
 Lion, 1 and then 't is night. . . . When are they to call 
 on Apollo ? In the morning, no sooner has he opened his 
 eyes, than there is a note: ' Rehearsal at five o'clock ' . . . 
 Where ? In fashionable society, where our lyric poet is to 
 play the part of the harlequin. Is there any time left for 
 odes? You have to learny our parts, then to ,Kroll,* then 
 home again, to primp yourself and get dressed, then to the 
 theatre, and good-bye another day. Besides, the ancients 
 had one purpose, we another: Horace, for example, who 
 nurtured his breast with ecstasy, what did he want ? Not 
 very much: in the aeons immortality, and in Rome but a 
 wreath of laurels or of myrtle, that Delia might say: ' He is 
 famous ; through him I, too, am immortal !' But the aim of 
 many of us is a present of a ring, at times a hundred roubles, 
 or friendship with a princelet who all his life has never read 
 anything except now and then the Court almanac, or praises 
 from their friends to whom each printed sheet appears to be 
 sacred. 
 
 " Considering how different their views and ours are, it may 
 safely be asserted, without offending those mettlesome gentle- 
 
 1 Master of masquerades at St. Petersburg. 
 ' St. Petersburg tailor.
 
 Ivan Ivanovich Dmitriev 439 
 
 men, the alumni of the Russian Muses, that they must have 
 some especial taste, and different means, and a special man- 
 ner in the composition of a lyrical poem; what they are I 
 cannot tell you, but I shall announce to you and, truly, I 
 will not lie about it what a certain poet thought of verses, 
 of whose works the Mercury and the Observer 1 and the book 
 stores and the stalls are full. ' We are born into this 
 world,' he thought, ' with rhymes; is it then not ridiculous 
 for us poets to waste our time, like Demosthenes, at the sea- 
 shore in a cabin, in doing nothing but reading and thinking, 
 and relating what we have thought out only to the noisy 
 waves ? Nature makes the poet, and not study : he is with- 
 out study learned when he becomes enthused, but science 
 will always remain science, and not a gift; the only neces- 
 sary equipments are boldness, rhymes and ardour.' 
 
 " And this is the way the natural poet wrote an ode: barely 
 has the thunder of the cannon given the nation the pleasant 
 news that the Rymnikski Alcides " has vanquished the Poles, 
 or that Ferzen has taken their chief, Kosciuszko, captive, he 
 immediately grabs the pen, and, behold, the word ' ode ' is 
 already on the paper." Then follows in one strain: " ' On 
 such a day and year!' How now? 'I sing!' Oh no, 
 that 's old! Were it not better: ' Grant me, O Phoebus?' 
 Or, better still: ' Not you alone are trod under heel, O 
 turban-wearing horde ! ' But what shall I rhyme with it 
 but ' snored,' or ' bored ' ? No, no! it will not do! I had 
 better take a walk, and refresh myself with a whiff of air." 
 
 He went, and thus he meditated on his walk: " The be- 
 ginning never daunts the singers: you simply say what first 
 occurs to you. The trouble only begins when you have to 
 praise the hero. I know not with whom to compare him; 
 with Rumyantsev, with Greyg or with Orl6v? What a 
 pity I have not read the ancients! For it does not seem 
 proper to compare to the moderns. Well, I '11 simply write: 
 'Rejoice, hero, rejoice, O thou! ' That 's good! But what 
 now? Ah, now comes the ecstasy! I '11 say: 'Who has 
 rent the veil of eternity for me ! I see the gleam of light- 
 
 1 Magazines. * Suv6rov.
 
 440 The Eighteenth Century 
 
 ning! From the upper world I hear, and so on.' And 
 then? Of course: 'Many a year!' Most excellent! I 
 have caught the plan, and thoughts, and all ! Hail to the 
 poet! All I have to do now, is to sit down and write, and 
 boldly print! " He hurries to his garret, scribbles, and the 
 deed is done! And his ode is printed, and already they 
 wrap shoeblacking in his ode. Thus has he Pindarised, 
 and all his ilk who are scarcely capable to write a proper 
 shop sign ! "I wish Phoebus would tell them in their dream : 
 1 He who in Catherine's loud age of glory cannot by his 
 eulogy move the hearts of others, nor water his sweet lyre 
 with tears, let him throw it away, break it and know he is 
 not a poet!'" 
 
 END OF PART I.
 
 INDEX 
 
 Ablesimov, A. O., his comic 
 opera, 36; biographical sketch 
 and extract, 370 seq. 
 
 Academy founded, 316 seq. 
 
 Achronisru, of Russ. literature, 
 9; of legends, 14 
 
 Addisou's influence on Russ. lit- 
 erature, 30 seq., 291, 327 
 
 Alexander the Great in legend, 
 
 14 
 
 Alexander I., 304 seq., 378 
 Alexis Mikhdylovich, school es- 
 tablished during his reign, 17; 
 and the theatre, 26; and see 35 
 All Kinds of Things, 272, 326 
 American interest in Russ. litera- 
 ture, vii. seq. 
 Anaqreon, translated, 224 
 Andover, see Biblical Repository 
 Anglo-Russian Literary Society's 
 
 studies in Russ. literature, x. 
 Anthologies of Russ. literature, 
 
 viii., x. 
 Apocrypha, 12 seq.; legends, 114 
 
 seq.; stories, 152 seq. 
 Aprakos, n 
 Apuleius, 33, 358, 374 
 Athenaeum, yearly reports on 
 Russ. literature, xi. 
 
 Bain, R. N., translation of fairy 
 tales, 189 
 
 Baldwin, Prince, and Daniel the 
 Abbot, 57 seq. 
 
 Barlaam and Josaphat, 14 
 
 Batyushkov, 395 ; translated, 
 viii. 
 
 Bazdn, E. P., on Russ. literature, 
 x. 
 
 Beccaria, 30 
 
 Bee, The, Russ. literary collec- 
 tion, 100; English periodical, 
 272 
 
 Beggar-songs, 178, 186 seq. 
 
 Benfev's theory, 20 
 
 Bible, its influence on early Russ. 
 literature, 8; in Russian, n; 
 in historical literature, 15 ; 
 quoted in literature, 100 seq.; 
 and Ivdn the Terrible, 121 
 
 Biblical Repository, The, of An- 
 dover, on Russ. literature, ix. 
 
 Bogdan6vich, I. F., at Court, 31 ; 
 his Psyche, 34, 263 ; first col- 
 lector of proverbs, 199; bio- 
 graphical sketch and extracts, 
 374 seq. 
 
 Bohemia, its political status, 3; 
 
 its ancient literature, 4 
 Boileau's influence on Russ. lit- 
 erature, 29, 30, 230 
 
 Borrow, G., translations from the 
 Russian, viii. 
 
 Bowl-songs, 178, 179 
 
 Bowring, Sir John, his transla- 
 tions from the Russian, vii., 
 178, 242, 291, 306, 379, 392, 395, 
 398, 422, 429; his imitators, viii. 
 
 Boydn, 22, 81 
 
 Boydr, 46 (note) 
 
 Bradford, Mrs. W., editor of Prin- 
 cess Ddshkov's Memoirs, 316 
 
 Brandes, G., on Russ. literature, 
 x. 
 
 Brockes, 378 
 
 Bulgaria, its political status, 3; 
 its ancient literature, 4 ; its lan- 
 guage in the Church, 6 ; in 
 Russia, 7 ; apocrypha travelling 
 over, 13 ; its legends, 14 
 
 Bylinas, of Vladimir's cycle, 9 
 seq.; their development, 21; 
 their relation to the Word, 22 
 
 Byzantium's influence on Russia, 
 5 ; Greek tradition, 8 ; apocry- 
 pha in Russia, 13 ; legends, 14; 
 repression, 22 ; chronograph- 
 ers, 65 
 
 441
 
 442 
 
 Index 
 
 Calilah-wa-Dimnah, 14 
 
 Catherine II., and French litera- 
 ture, 29; and comedy, 36; bio- 
 graphical sketch and extracts, 
 405 seq., and see 28 et passim 
 
 Catholic, contamination, 5 ; re- 
 ligion in Russia, 134 
 
 Ceremonial songs, 24 
 
 Chanson de Roland, 80 
 
 Charms, 178, 188 seq. 
 
 Child, Prof. F. J., 20, 163 
 
 Christianity, its influence on Rus- 
 sia, 4 seq. 
 
 Chronicles, 15 
 
 Chrysostom in Russ. literature, 
 II, 116 
 
 Church, its opposition to popular 
 literature, 16, 19, 23, 24; its 
 contact with the West, 17 ; its 
 reform, 212 seq., 219; union of 
 Churches, 17, 135 seq. 
 
 Church fathers, their influence on 
 Russ. literature, 8 ; and Ivdn 
 the Terrible, 121 
 
 Church-Slavic, its relation to Bul- 
 garian, 7; and see Bulgaria 
 
 City songs, 24 seq. 
 
 Collections, literary, n seq.; of 
 Svyatoslav, n 
 
 Comedy, 36, 211, 272 seq., 308, 
 311 seq., 342 seq., 370 seq., 397 
 seq. 
 
 Constantinople, in pilgrimages, 
 14 ; and see Byzantium 
 
 Cox, G., on Russ. literature, 
 iz. 
 
 Coxe, W., account of Russ. litera- 
 ture, vii. 
 
 Curtin, J., on fairy tales, 189 
 
 Cyril of Turov, his sermons, n, 
 62 seq. 
 
 Cyril and Methodius, preaching 
 in Bulgarian, 6 
 
 Dai's proverbs, 199 
 d'Alembert, 29, 272 
 Daniel the Abbot, his feeling of 
 
 Russ. unity, 3 ; his pilgrimage, 
 
 14; extract, 56 seq. 
 Daniel the Prisoner, 100 seq. 
 Danilov, Kirsha, 163 
 Danilov, M. V., extract from his 
 
 Memoirs, 269 seq. 
 Dante, in Servian literature, 4: 
 
 his Divine Comedy, 13, 96 
 
 Dashkov, Princess, 308; bio- 
 graphical sketch and extract, 
 316 seq. 
 
 Demetrius the Impostor, Sumaro- 
 kov's, translated into English, 
 
 255 
 
 Derzhdvin, G. R., at Court, 31; 
 his lyrics, 34 ; biographical 
 sketch and extracts, 377 seq., 
 and see 33, 241, 272, 358 seq. t 
 
 405 
 
 Destouches, 308 
 Diderot and Russ. educational 
 
 system, 29 ; and see 272, 316 
 Dietrich, A., Russ. fairy tales, 189 
 Digenis Akritas, 14 
 Dmitriev, I. I., his odes, 33; his 
 
 lyrics, 34; biographical sketch 
 
 and extracts, 428 seq. 
 Dole, N. H., his translations from 
 
 the Russian, x., 50, 379 
 Dolgoruki, I. M., biographical 
 
 sketch and extracts, 422 seq. 
 Dolgoruki, Princess, biographical 
 
 sketch and extract, 233 seq. 
 Domostrdy, 12, 126 seq., 219 
 " Double faith," 16, 19 
 Drama, 35 seq., 150, 254 seq., 308 
 
 seq., 418; and see Comedy 
 Drone, The, 327 
 Druzhina, 46 (note) 
 Dupuy, E., on Russ. literature, x. 
 
 Eastern Church separated from 
 
 Rome, 6 
 Eastman, S. C., translator of 
 
 Brandes, x. 
 
 "Ecstatic" poetry, 33 
 Edmands, J. L,., translator of 
 
 Vogue", r. 
 Edwards, S., on Russ. literature, 
 
 ix., 306 
 Elizabeth, Queen, appealed to by 
 
 King Sigisniund, 5 
 Emerald, The, n, ico 
 Emin, F., 327 
 Encyclopedias on Russ. literature, 
 
 xi. 
 
 English, interest in Russ. litera- 
 ture, vii. seq.; influence on 
 
 Russ. literature, 30, 36, 291 ; 
 
 Masons in Russia, 32 
 Englishmen, in Moscow, 26 ; 
 
 speaking Russian, vii.; reading 
 
 Plat6n's theology, 300
 
 Index 
 
 443 
 
 Ermdk, 372 seq. t 431 seq. 
 Esop's fables in Russian, 34 
 Esprit des Lois, in Russia, 29 
 Eusebius, 116 
 
 F., J. G. A., translation from 
 
 I/omon6sov, 242 
 Fables, 34 seq. 
 Fairy tales, 25 seq,, 189 seq. 
 Felitsa, 3, 33, 241, 272, 358 seq. 
 Feofdn, biographical sketch and 
 
 extracts, 211 seq.; and see 12, 
 
 28, 219, 224, 233, 300 
 Folklore, iSseg.; bridging chasm, 
 
 20; connected with that of Eu- 
 rope and Asia, 21 
 Folksongs, ix., 177 seq. 
 Folktales, ix. 
 Fon-Vizin, D. I., biographical 
 
 sketch and extracts, 341 seq.; 
 
 and see 31, 36, 269 
 Foreign Quarterly Review on 
 
 Russ. literature, viii. 
 Foreigners in Moscow, 26 
 Formalism of Russian life, 12 
 Franklin, 361 
 Eraser's Magazine, Turner on 
 
 Russ. literature, 224, 242, 272, 
 
 379, 429 . 
 
 Free Russia, translations from 
 Russian, x. 
 
 French influence on Russ. litera- 
 ture, 29 seq., 34, 230 
 
 Gardiner, F. H., translation of 
 Bazdn, x. 
 
 Gaussen, W. F. A., on Russ. lit- 
 erature, x. 
 
 Gellert, in Russian, 34, 306 
 
 Geography in ancient Russ. lit- 
 erature, 189 
 
 German Suburb, 26 
 
 Gilferding, 163 
 
 Gillies, R. P., on Russ. litera- 
 ture, viii. 
 
 G6gol, 35, 36, 397 
 
 Golden Beam, The, II 
 ' Golden Chain, The, n 
 
 Grahame, F. R., ix., 242, 306, 398 
 
 Great-Russians of the South, 9, 
 10; exterminated by Tartars, 23 
 
 Grech, on Russ. literature, viii. 
 
 Greek traditions in Byzantium, 8; 
 taught in Russia, 17 ; treaties 
 with the Greeks, 4 
 
 Grib6vski, A. M., biographical 
 sketch and extract, 405 seq. 
 
 Griboye'dov, 36, 397 
 
 Grimm's mythological theory, 20 
 
 Griswold, M. W., bibliography of 
 Russ. literature, x. 
 
 Giinther, 29 
 
 Gundulic*, his epic, 4 
 
 Hakluyt Society, translation of 
 
 Nikitin, in 
 Haller, 378 
 Hatnartolos, 15 
 Hansa, 21 
 Hapgood, Miss I. F., translator 
 
 of epic songs, 163 
 Heard, T. A., 233 
 HelPs Post, 327 
 
 Henningsen, C. F., on Russ. lit- 
 erature, ix. 
 Herzen, 272, 287 
 Historical songs, 23, 172 
 History in Russ. literature, 15, 36 
 
 seq., 219 seq. 
 Hodgetts, E. M. S., translation 
 
 of fairy tales, 189 
 Holy Land, visited by Russians, 
 
 8, 56 seq. 
 Holy Virgin's Descent into Hell, 
 
 The, 96 seq. 
 Homer, a Russian, 298 
 Horace, in Russ. literature, 34, 
 
 397 
 Humour, in translation, x. 
 
 Igor, see Word of Igor's Arma- 
 ment 
 
 Ilari6n, eulogy of Vladimir, n, 
 48 seq. 
 
 Ilyd of Murom, 165 seq.; known 
 to the West, 9, 24 
 
 Index librorum prohibitorum, 13 
 
 Instructions in literature, 12 ; 
 Catherine's, 30; Vladimir's, n, 
 50 seq.; Tatfshchev's, 219 
 
 Ipdti manuscript, 71 
 
 Isidor, at Council of Florence, 15, 
 
 17 
 
 Istomin, Kari6n, 26 
 Ivdn the Terrible, 17, 23, 26, 115 
 
 seq., 121 seq., 126, 172 seq. 
 
 Jacob, gospel of, 13 
 James, Richard, collector of 
 songs, vii., 23, 130 seq.
 
 444 
 
 Index 
 
 Johnson's Cyclopedia, on Russ. 
 
 literature, xi. 
 Journey to Europe in literature, 
 
 15 
 
 Kamenev, G. P., biographical 
 sketch and extract, 411 seq. 
 
 Kantcmir, A. .biographical sketch 
 and extract, 223 seq.; and see 
 26,28, 35, 21 * 
 
 Kapnist, V. V., his lyrics, 34; 
 biographical sketch and ex- 
 tracts, 397 seq. 
 
 Karamzin, 34, 36, 255, 395,418, 428 
 
 Khmnitser, I. I., biographical 
 sketch and extracts, 306 seq.; 
 and see 34 
 
 Kherdskov, M. M., biographical 
 sketch and extract, 298 seq.; 
 and see 33 
 
 Khorov6d, 178 
 
 Kiev, metropolis of Russia, 9; its 
 poetic tradition, 10; has no by- 
 linas, 22; chronicle, 15, ^lseq., 
 80; cycle, 24, 163; its contact 
 with Poland, 6, 12, 33; clergy 
 and scholasticism, 26; interme- 
 diary of Western culture, 17 
 
 Kirye"evski, 163 
 
 Klopstock, 378 
 
 Knyazhnin, Y. B., biographical 
 sketch and extracts, 308 seq.; 
 and see 30, 36, 316 
 
 Kolyadas, 177 seq. 
 
 Kostr6v, E. I., biographical 
 sketch and extract, 358 seq.; 
 and see 31 
 
 Kotoshikhin, G., biographical 
 sketch and extracts, 136 seq.; 
 and see 18, 178 
 
 Kozitski, G., 326 
 
 Kozl6y, 233 
 
 Krehbiel, H.E., on popular songs, 
 178 
 
 Krizhanich, Y., biographical 
 sketch and extracts, 134 seq.; 
 and see 15 
 
 Kryl6v,34, 306,429; translated, ix. 
 
 Kurbski, A. M., biographical 
 sketch and extracts, 115 seq.; 
 and see 15, 18 
 
 I/a Fontaine, in Russ. literature, 
 
 34, 306, 374 
 Lamentations, 178, 187 
 
 Language, under Peter I., 27 
 
 Latin, in the Western Church, 6 
 seq.; taught in Russia, 17; trans- 
 lations from, 150 
 
 Latins, hatred of, 6, 17 
 
 Laurentian manuscript, 65 
 
 Legends, in ancient Russia, 8; 
 apocryphal, 12 seq.; profane, 14 
 seq. 
 
 Lewis, W. D., his translations 
 from the Russian, viii., 379, 392, 
 429 
 
 Liberation of the serfs, 361 
 
 Lineff, Mrs. E., translations of 
 popular songs, 178 
 
 Literary coteries, 32 
 
 Literature, in Russia, of recent 
 growth, 3 seq.; rarely pro- 
 duced outside the Church, 12; 
 in Slavic countries, 3 seq. 
 
 Little-Russians, their character- 
 istics, 9; whence come, 10 
 
 Lomon6sov, M. V., biographical 
 sketch and extracts, 241 seq.; 
 and see 28, 29, 33, 150, 378, 429 
 
 Love songs, 178, 179 seq. 
 
 Lowell lectures on Russ. litera- 
 ture, x. 
 
 Lucidarius in Russia, 8 
 
 Ludolf, author of first Russ. gram- 
 mar, vii. 
 
 Lukd Zhidyata, biographical 
 sketch and extract, 44 seq.; his 
 style, 9 
 
 Lyncs, in Russ. literature, 34 
 
 Maksim the Greek, 116 
 Malalas, source of history, 15 
 Marlowe's Tamerlane in Russian, 
 
 26 
 
 Martinists, 32, 361 
 Martinof, J., translator of Tati- 
 
 shchev, 219 
 Masons and Russ. literature, 32, 
 
 272, 327 
 Maykov, V. I., biographical 
 
 sketch and extracts, 263 seq.; 
 
 and see 34, 374 
 Medvye"dev, 18 
 Meshcherski, Prince, 375 seq. 
 Metastasio imitated, 308 
 Milton's Paradise Lost trans- 
 lated, 291 
 Modern Language Association, 
 
 on fairy tales, 189
 
 Index 
 
 445 
 
 Molie're in Russia, 26 
 Montesquieu, 29, 30, 272 
 More, Sir Thomas, 287 
 Morfill, W. R., translations from 
 
 the Russian, ix., x., 130, 172 
 Moscow, as a political centre, 3, 
 
 10; chronicles, 15; its foreign 
 
 colony, 17; influenced by the 
 
 West, 17, 26,33; cycle of songs, 
 
 24; et passim 
 Mozharovski's stories of the Fox, 
 
 26, 198 seq. 
 Munro, H. H., translator of the 
 
 Word, 81 
 
 Murave"v, M. N., 395 seq. 
 Musin-Pushkin, A. I., discoverer 
 
 of the Word, 81 
 Mysteries and Moralities, 35 
 Mythological theory offolklore, 20 
 
 Naake, J. T., translations of fairy- 
 tales, 189 
 
 Nekrdsov, 233 
 
 Neledinski-Mele'tski, Y. A., his 
 lyrics, 34; biographical sketch 
 and extracts, 392 seq. 
 
 Nestor, his style, 9; his chronicle, 
 15, 41 seq., 50 seq., 65 seq., 71 
 seq.; its discovery, 81 
 
 New Testament apocrypha in 
 Russ. literature, 13 
 
 Nibelungenlied, 80 
 
 Nicodemus, gospel of, 13 
 
 Nikitin, Afandsi, his Travel to 
 India, 15, in seq. 
 
 Nik6n's corrections, 12 
 
 Norse, influence in ancient Rus- 
 sia, 4; tradition in Kiev, 9; 
 acquaintance with Ilyd of Mu- 
 rom, 21, 24; laws, 45 
 
 Novels, 36 
 
 N6vgorod, its relations with Ger- 
 tnany,2i; cycle of songs, 24, 163; 
 its laconic style, 9, 44 seq.; its 
 chronicles, 15; Dompstroy, 126 
 
 N6vikov, N. I., imprisoned, 30; 
 and Catherine, 31 seq.; and the 
 Masons, 32; his satires, 35; his 
 historical investigations, 36; 
 biographical sketch and ex- 
 tracts, 326 seq. 
 
 Odes, 33; and see Ecstatic poetry 
 Odoe"vski, 362 
 Ogargv, 362 
 
 Old Testament apocrypha in 
 
 Russ. literature, 13 
 Oldnetsk, bylinas, 10, 22 
 Opera, 370 seq. 
 Ossian, in Russ. literature, 358, 
 
 418 
 
 Otto, F., see Cox, G. 
 Ovid, in Russian, 27 
 Ovse"n, 177 
 
 Oxford, publishing the first Russ. 
 f grammar, vii. 
 Ozerov, V. A., and the tragedy, 
 
 36; biographical sketch and 
 
 extract, 418 seq. 
 
 Painter, The, 32, 327 
 
 Pal<za, n, 13 
 
 Palestine, legends brought from, 
 
 14; and see Holy Land 
 Panin, I., on Russ. literature, x, 
 
 355 
 
 Panslavism, Krizhdnich's, 135 
 
 Paul, Emperor, 321, 328 
 
 People, meaning of this term, 18 
 seq. 
 
 Periodicals, satirical, 326 seq. 
 
 Peter the Great, ode on his birth, 
 150 seq.; and the Slavophiles, 
 4; songs dealing with, 23; and 
 progress, 26 seq.; Sbcherbdtov's 
 censures of, 288 seq.; funeral 
 sermon on, 214; and see 12, 16, 
 18, 19, 28, 32, 35, 211, 212, 324 
 
 Petrarch in Servian literature, 4 
 
 Petr6v, V. P., biographical 
 sketch and extract, 291 ; and 
 see 31, 33 
 
 Philipps, J. T., translation of 
 Feofdn's work, 211 
 
 Physiologus in Russia, 8 
 
 Pilgrimages, 14 seq., $6 seq, 
 
 Pinkerton, R., translation of Pla- 
 t6n, 300 ; on Russ. proverbs, 200 
 
 Plat6n Levshin, biographical 
 sketch and extract, 300 seq. ; 
 and see 12, 328 
 
 Poetry, Russian, in English trans- 
 lation, viii., x. 
 
 Poland, its political status, 3 ; its 
 ancient literature, 4 ; a barrier 
 to Russia, 5 ; and Kiev, 12, 17 ; 
 intermediary in folklore, 21 ; 
 its scholasticism and rhetoric 
 in Russia, 26; its influence on 
 Russ. literature, 33
 
 446 
 
 Index 
 
 Political Economy, Pososhk6v's, 
 
 205 
 Pollen, J., translations from the 
 
 Russian, x., 379 
 Poroshin, S. A., biographical 
 
 sketch and extract, 321 seq. 
 Pososhk6v, I. T., biographical 
 
 sketch and extracts, 205 seq. ; 
 
 his diction, vi., 28 
 Potdnin's theory, 21 
 Prokop6vich, see Feof&n 
 Pronunciation of Russian, vi., vii. 
 Prose story in Russ. literature, 
 
 25 sea ., 36 
 Proverbs, 1995^. 
 Pseudo-classic style, 29, 378 
 PugacheVs rebellion, 30 
 Purse, The, 327 
 
 Pushkin, in translation, viii. ; re- 
 viewed, ix.; and see 34, 255, 
 
 p/, 
 
 r 79. 4" 
 
 pin's works, vi. 
 
 Quarterly Review, popular songs, 
 178 ; fairy tales, 189 ; proverbs, 
 ioo 
 
 Racine, and Russ. literature, 36 
 
 Radish chev, A. N., and English 
 writers, 36 ; biographical sketch 
 and extract, 361 seq.; and see 
 30, 32, 272, 327 
 
 Ragusa, its literature, 4 
 
 Ralston, W. R. S., studies in 
 Russ. literature, ix. ; popular 
 songs, 178 ; fairy tales, 189 
 
 Rambler, The, 327 
 
 Reform, beginning of, in Russia, 
 17 seq. 
 
 Religious lore, n seq. 
 
 Robinson, Dr. Ed., see Talvi 
 
 Romanists, see Latins 
 
 Romantic Movement, 3, 25 
 
 Rosicrucians, 32 
 
 Rousseau, 272 
 
 Russia, rediscovered by the Eng- 
 lish, vii. ; its political greatness, 
 3 ; menace to Europe, 5 ; its 
 aloofness, 5 seq.; its unprogres- 
 siveness, 6, 8, 20; its history, 
 by Shcherbdtov, 287 
 
 Russian Code, 4, 45 
 
 Russian language, in America, 
 v. ; supplanted by Bulgarian, 7 ; 
 its composition, 7; perfected 
 
 by Lomon6sov, 241 ; first gram- 
 mar of, vii. 
 
 Russian literature, not all acces- 
 sible to English readers, v. ; 
 English works on, ix. 
 
 Rybmkov, 163 
 
 Rylye"ev, viii., 233, 362 
 
 S., J. T., translation of Brief 
 
 Theology, 300 
 Sadk6 the Merchant, in French, 
 
 21 
 
 St. Petersburg Gazette, 327 
 Satire, 35 
 
 Satirical journals, 31, 326 seq. 
 Saunders, W. II., translation 
 
 from the Russian, viii. 
 Sentitnentalism, Karamzin, and, 
 
 3 6 . 
 
 Serapi6n, his style, 9, II ; bio- 
 graphical sketch and extract, 
 104 seq. 
 
 Sermons, in Russ. literature, it; 
 and see 44 seq., 62 seq., lo^seq., 
 300 
 
 Servia, its political status, 3 ; its 
 ancient literature, 4 ; its leg- 
 ends, 14 
 
 Shaw, T. B., translations from 
 the Russian, viii. 
 
 Shchedrin, 35 
 
 Sbcherbdtov, M. M., biographical 
 sketch and extract, 287 seq.; and 
 see 33, 36, 327 
 
 Shibdnov, 115 
 
 Shuvdlov, Lomon6sov's letters 
 to, 241 seq. 
 
 Sigismund's appeal to Queen 
 Elizabeth, 5 
 
 Simedn of Bulgaria, 11 
 
 Sime6n P61otski, biographical 
 sketch and extracts, 149 seq.; 
 and see 18, 26, 34 
 
 Slavic, idea, 4; languages in ninth 
 century, 6; language of re- 
 ligion, 6; language, Krizhd- 
 nich's, 134; nations, weakness 
 of, 3; scholarship in America, 
 ix. ; sources of apocrypha, 13 
 
 Slavophiles, 4, 37, 327 
 
 Solomon, in Russ. literature, 13, 
 114 
 
 Sophia and the theatre, 26 
 
 Spectator, The, 31, 327 
 
 Spiritual Testaments, 12, 219
 
 Index 
 
 447 
 
 Spiritual Reglement, 211 
 
 Spring songs, 178 
 
 Stallybrass, J. K., translation of 
 Ode to Deity, 379 
 
 Stanley, A. P., translation of 
 Vladimir's Instruction, 50 
 
 Stanley, Dr., on Plat6n, 300 
 
 Stasov's theory, 21 
 
 Sterne in Russ. literature, 36, 361 
 
 Sumar6kov, A. P., and the drama, 
 28; his odes, 33; his fables, 34; 
 and the theatre, 36; biographi- 
 cal sketch and extracts, 2$^seq.; 
 and see 306, 308, 326, 327, 378 
 
 Suzdal chronicle, 15 
 
 SvyatoslaVs Collection, n, 12; 
 his glory sung, 23 
 
 Sylvester's Domostrby, 12, 65, 
 "5, 219 
 
 Sylvester, see Nestor 
 
 Talmud, legends, 12, 114 
 
 Talvi, on Slavic literature, ix.; 
 translations of historical songs, 
 172; and see 178 
 
 Tartars, not alone to be blamed 
 for stagnation, 10; exterminat- 
 ing the Great-Russians of the 
 South, 10, 23; in bylinas, 22; in 
 sermon, \o\seq.; in songs, 172 
 
 Tasso, 298 
 
 Tatishchev, V. N., biographical 
 sketch and extract, 218 seq.; and 
 see 15, 26, 36, 2ii 
 
 Taller, The, 31, 327 
 
 Testaments, 50, 205; and see Spir- 
 itual Testaments 
 
 Theatre, early, in Russia, 26; 
 founded, 255 
 
 Thomas, gospel of, 13 
 
 Tragedy, 35; and see Drama 
 
 Translations, from the Russian, 
 v.; author's, vi. 
 
 Transliterations from Russian, vi. 
 
 Tredyak6vski, V. K., biographi- 
 cal sketch and extract, 230 seq.; 
 and see 28, 33, 150, 254, 378 
 
 Trojan war, in legend, 14 
 
 Turge'nev, 36 
 
 Turner, C. E., on Russ. litera- 
 ture, x., 224, 242, 272, 379 
 
 Unity of Russia, as an idea, 3 
 
 University press, 327 
 
 Vladimir, his baptism, 65 seq.; 
 eulogy on, 48 seq.; cycle, 9, 22, 
 24,, 163 
 
 Vladimir Monomakh's Instruc- 
 tion, ii, 12, 50 seq., 219 
 
 Vary&g, see Norse 
 
 Vergil, 298 
 
 Versailles manners in Russia, 28 
 
 Vogu6, E. M. de, on Russ. litera- 
 ture, x. 
 
 Volhynia chronicle, 15 
 
 Voltaire, 29, 30, 316 
 
 Voltairism, 30, 327 
 
 Voynich, E. 1^., translation of 
 Russ. humour, x. 
 
 Wahl, O. W., on Russ. litera- 
 ture, ix. 
 
 Waliszewski, K., on Russ. litera- 
 ture, x. 
 
 Wedding songs, 178, 185 seq. 
 
 Westminster Review, Russ. liter- 
 ary biograptry, viii.; on Russ. 
 literature, viii., x. 
 
 Wielhorsky, Count, translation of 
 Nikitin, in seq. 
 
 Wilson, C. T., translations from 
 the Russian, x., 429 
 
 Wolkonsky, Prince, on Russ. lit- 
 erature, v., x. 
 
 Word of Igor's Armament, The, 
 80 seq.; prose version, 71 seq.; 
 and see vi., 3, 9, 16, 22, io6s^., 
 152 
 
 Yarosldv's Code, 4, 9, 45 seq. 
 
 Yav6rski, Stefan, 28 
 
 Yertnak, given on p. 172 seq. by 
 
 oversight for Erm&k, q. v. 
 Young's Night Thoughts, 378 
 
 Zad6nshchina, 16, 80, 106 seq. 
 Zhuk6vski, 25 seq.
 
 WORKS IN LITERATURE 
 
 THE LITERARY HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN 
 REVOLUTION. 
 
 By MOSES CoiT TYLER, Professor of American History, Cornell University. 
 
 Two volumes, sold separately. 8, each, $3.00 
 
 Volume I., 1763-1776 ; Volume II., 1776-1783. 
 
 " Professor ^Tyler's newest work is rich, stimulating, informing, and delightful. And it is 
 not only fascinating, itself, but it is a luminous guide into the whole abundant, varied, and 
 alluring field of our revolutionary literature : poetry, belles-lettres, biography, history, travel 
 and crackling controversy." GEORGE W. CABLE in Current Literature. 
 
 A HISTORY OF AMERICAN LITERATURE DURING 
 THE COLONIAL TIME. 
 
 By MOSES CoiT TYLER, New edition, revised. Two volumes, sold separately. 
 
 8, each, $2.50 
 
 Volume I., 1607-1676; Volume II., 1676-1765. 
 
 Agawam edition, 2 vols. in one, 8, half leather .... $3.00 
 
 THE LITERARY MOVEMENT IN FRANCE DURING 
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 By GEORGES PELLISSIER. Authorized English' version by ANNE G. BRINTON, 
 together with a General Introduction. 8 . 
 
 The eminent French critic M. Ferdinand Brunetiere says of this : " M. Pellissier's work is 
 no less the picture than the history of contemporary literature. In addition, it is also the 
 philosophy of, or rather describes, the evolution of the literary movement of our country." 
 
 PHILOSOPHY OF ENGLJSH LITERATURE. 
 
 A course of lectures delivered in the Lowell Institute, Boston. By JOHN 
 BASCOM, author of " Problems of Philosophy," etc. 8, pp. xii. -f- 318, 
 
 $1.50 
 
 STUDIES IN GERMAN LITERATURE. 
 
 Edited by MARIE TAYLOR. 8, pp. viii. -f- 421 . . . * $2 oo 
 
 "The work of a painstaking scholar, who can select with rare discernment what should come 
 to the foreground of attention, and who has the power of expressing his own views with e- 
 ceptional grace." Literary World. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF FRENCH LITERATURE. 
 I. From its Origin to the Renaissance. 
 
 II. From the Renaissance to the Close of the Reign of Louis XIV. 
 III. From the Reign of Louis XIV. to that of Napoleon III. 
 By HENRY VAN LAUN. Three vols. in one. Half leather, cloth sides, 8*, 
 pp. 342, 392, 467 $3.50 
 
 " It is full of keenest interest for every person who knows or wishes to learn any thing of 
 French literature, or of French literary history and biography scarcely any book of recent 
 origin, indeed, is better fitted than this to win general favor with all classes of persons." 
 ./V. Y. Evening Post. 
 
 AMERICAN LITERATURE, 1607-1885. 
 
 By Prof. CHARLES F. RICHARDSON, of Dartmouth College. Two vols., 8", 
 
 pp. xx. -f- 535, 456 $6.00 
 
 Popular edition. Two vols. in one, half bound, 8, pp. xx. -f- 992, $3.50 
 Part I. The Development of American Thought. 
 Part II. American Poetry and Fiction. 
 
 " It is acute, intelligent, and original, showing true critical instinct and a high order of 
 literary culture." Indianapolis Journal. 
 
 G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, NEW YORK AND LONDON.
 
 WORKS IN LITERATURE. 
 
 THE LITERARY MOVEMENT IN FRANCE DURING 
 THE NINETEENTH QENTURY. 
 
 By GEORGES PELLISSIER. Authorized English version by ANNE G. BRINTON, 
 together with a General Introduction. 8, pp. 479 ... $3 50 
 
 The eminent French critic, M. Ferdinand Brunetiere says of this: " M. Pellissier's work is 
 no less the picture than the history of contemporary French literature. In addition, it is also 
 the philosophy of, or rather describes, the evolution of the literary movement of our country." 
 
 AMERICAN LITERATURE, 1607-1885. 
 
 By Prof. CHARLES F. RICHARDSON, of Dartmouth College. Two vols., 8*, 
 
 pp. xx. + 535, 456 . $6 oo 
 
 Popular edition. .Two vols. in one, half bound, 8, pp. xx. + 992 . $3 50 
 Part I. The Development of American Thought. 
 Part II. American Poetry and Fiction. 
 
 " It is acute, intelligent, and original, showing true critical instinct and a high order of 
 literary culture." Indianapolis Journal. 
 
 PHILOSOPHY OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. 
 
 A course of lectures delivered in the Lowell Institute, Boston. By JOHN 
 BASCOM, author of " Problems of Philosophy," etc. 8, pp. xii -f- 318, 
 
 |i 50 
 
 " A knowledge of forces, as well as of facts, is essential to our comprehension of any 
 phenomena. . . . It is this which Mr. Bascom helps us to gain." Chicago Tribune. 
 
 STUDIES IN GERMAN LITERATURE. 
 Edited by MARIE TAYLOR* Crown 8, pp. viii + 421 . . . $2 oo 
 
 " The work of a painstaking scholar, who can select with rare discernment what should come 
 to the foreground of attention, and who has the power of expressing his own views with ex- 
 ceptional grace." Literary World. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF FRENCH LITERATURE. 
 I. From its Origin to the Renaissance. 
 
 II. From the Renaissance to the Close of the Reign of Louis XIV. 
 III. From the Reign of Louis XIV. to that of Napoleon III. 
 By HENRY VAN LAUN. Three vols. in one. Half leather, cloth sides, 8*, 
 
 PP. 342, 39 2 . 467 $3 50 
 
 " It is full of keenest interest for every person who knows or wishes to learn anything of 
 ^French literature, or of French literary history and biography scarcely any book of recent 
 origin, indeed, is better fitted than this to win general favor with all classes of persons." 
 N. Y. Evening Pott. 
 
 A LITERARY HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH PEOPLE. 
 
 From the Earliest Times to the Present Day. By J. J. JUSSERAND, author of 
 "The English Novel in the Time of Shakespeare," etc. To be com- 
 pleted in three parts, each part forming one volume. Sold separately. 
 
 Part I. From the Origins to the Renaissance. With frontispiece. 
 
 8, gilt top, pp. xii -f- 544 $3 50 
 
 In Preparation : 
 
 Part II. From the Renaissance to Pope. 
 
 Part III. From Pope to the Present Day. 
 
 " The book bears witness on every page to having been written by one whose mind wac 
 overflowing with information, and whose heart was in abounding sympathy with his work. 
 Mr. Jusserand possesses pre-eminently the modern spirit of inquiry, which has for its object* 
 the attainment of truth and a comprehension of the beginnings of things and of the cause* that 
 hare brought about effects." New York Times. 
 
 G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, NEW YORK AND LONDON.

 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which It was borrowed.
 
 A 000 702 235 3